《Shapeshifter Paradignam》 Chapter 1 The Paradigna Shapeshifters - Chapter 1 Introduction Martin Patrick Martin Patrick was born in 1980. He was born on our regular "earth", Martin began torturing animals constantly since he was a child.and in his teenage years, he began to kill people. He was in juvenile prison for a few years. Then he was released back into the world and started killing again. He had a scientist in his kill list. Now that he was an expert, he started killing people for money. He broke into the scientist''s house and killed him. But after he killed him, he was killed in an explosion at the scientist''s home. ------- When Martin opened his eyes, the place where he found himself was a very simple wood hut. He was sitting calmly on a bed. In these situations, when normal people started going crazy, Marin had no sign of emotion in his eyes. Because, At that moment, strange information was flowing into his head. About an hour later, Martin had a sign of revival in his eyes. Martin was told by a voice in his head what had happened to him, what would change in his life, and where he was. "I died after the explosion. But it was a device that caused the explosion. My soul has been protected by the device because it is a very scientific and varied device. and now I have come to life in another body in this fantastic world.? Martin whispered to himself about his condition. Martin learned a lot of different things from the voice in his head. That voice told him a lot of different things. This system, which calls itself Paradigna, also said it would help itself on its journey. Martin stood up from his wooden foot and looked in the very small mirror inside the room. His face looked like a 20-year-old male. He had a very little beard and looked slightly childish. He looked around a little care and noticed that he had an average of 175 cm in height. After Martin did the necessary checks, he sat back on the bed and started thinking. "Where I am is a village called the Fire Bear. I live in this village without my family. Because I lost my parents in a wild animal attack at an early age. What I do is woodwork. I''m going into the woods, cutting wood and trying to sell it in the village. That''s how I make a living.? Martin began to rethink the information given to him by Paradigna. It was in the body of a child with a somewhat tragic past with a very simple life. But he didn''t know exactly why this body was in it. Martin looked out the window next to that bed and started looking at the light of the day. Paradigna tells him that in the world where he was found, some people were born with a creature in his soul. They could turn into this creature at any time and that way they had the chance to fight the wilderness. At the same time, these transformations had power levels close to them. These levels were made quite simply and shown in numbers. Martin started thinking about that. At the time, it occurred to him that he''d rather draw somewhere than think. The memories of his old body came to mind and he reached out his hand and pulled a notebook and a pencil out of the drawer. And then he started writing systematically what he could think of. ?Congenital Creature? "The first level of this creature" "Then it evolved and progressed." Martin confirmed it with his head. It was just a simple system. But it explained a lot of things. Hunting using the creature of one''s birth and hunting other creatures, even all kinds of creatures, allowed him to develop himself. It was as if the creatures that had grown stronger in this way had evolved. That''s when Martin kept writing. ?Power System? ?W1 - W2 - W3? ?N1 - N2 -N3? ?G1 - G2 -G3? ?RG1 - RG2 - RG3? It was progressing. Paradigna just gave him so much information right now. He said if he wanted more information, he''d have to find them himself. Martin wasn''t obsessed with it. Paradigna told him that if he told himself "Paradigna Show My Status", he would appear in front of a screen that showed his condition. He thought it was time to try it. ?Paradigna Situation? ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.0? ?HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? None ? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Paradigna Points ?Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) As Martin opened his case, he began to hear the strange divine voice again in his head. This voice began to inform him again. Martin kept listening, focusing without making a sound. 25 minutes later, the divine voice disappeared again. At that moment, Martin had a big smile on his face. That was pretty rare. Martin only smiled when he killed a human being. For this reason, he smiled almost for the first time without killing anyone. Paradigna told him about a lot of different things this time. He said he would earn Paradigna Points for all the creatures and people he killed through the Paradigna System. Using these points, he could enter the Paradigna Market and buy and transform from billions of creatures or beings. The number of creatures he could transform was directly proportional to his spirit power. Martin noticed all this, so he had a big smile on his face. He wasn''t going to get bored where he just came in. Chapter 2 Black Weak Wolf - Chapter 2 - Martin kept sitting on the bed. He knew he had to keep thinking. The reason for this was that he had to come up with a plan. Although he was happy with his condition, it didn''t mean he would let himself out of the way to make the wrong mistakes. There are no Paradigna Points at the moment. Without this point, he would not be able to buy any beings or creatures from the Paradigna Market. He had to do something about it. For now, Paradigna offered him two different ways to earn Paradigna Points. One of these ways was to kill people. Which is Martin''s expertise area? The other was to kill other creatures. Which is an area that Martin was not that bad? "Depending on the strength of the monster I kill, the points I will earn more." Martin whispered to himself. A simple logic played a role in his thinking. The concept of living was a very different concept. An insect was a creature. so was a lion too. An insect''s points wouldn''t be the same as the lion''s points. That was a pretty clear logic. At the same time, Paradigna mentioned that the world that he is in was extremely large and that the concept of living could be transformed into many different systems. Martin didn''t really understand that. But he could more or less guess something. He was probably talking about fantastic creatures. These creatures could be ghosts, mechanical beings, vampires, werewolves, all sorts of things. After thinking about it for a while, Martin closed his eyes and stood up. It was time to move a little bit. He had to learn about the environment to decide who is he going to kill. Is he going to kill a human or an animal? After standing up, he wore a long-sleeve outfit made of brown leather from inside his closet. And then he wore a jacket made of black leather. He also took the little ax from the corner of his room and hung it around his waist. Just in case he had to protect himself in a dangerous situation, this little ax could save his life. After hanging the ax around his waist He opened the wooden door and stepped outside for the first time. The air was pretty clean and slightly sunny. But there was wind. That''s why it was so good that he was wearing a jacket. He started looking around for a while. There weren''t many people. Aside from the occasional children''s voices, most people worked in their fields farm. Martin was in a bad place right now. Because he didn''t have the memories of the young man who he is using his body right now. So he wouldn''t know anyone who knew him. His excuse for that would be to say that he had a strange disease so he does not remember anything. Martin then started walking. It was clear that the village was not too big. he kept counting the houses as he continued to walk on the. He has to know how many houses there were and so that he can create an idea of where to start. As he proceeded with calm steps, his eye slid to his two boys on the right. Both of these kids were about six years old. he could easily deceive them, and they could not resist him. Martin was thinking like this, and that time a 6-year-old boy with black hair and black eyes yelled the other boy. "I''m telling you give me my toy? Martin started watching. After the boy yelled, he began to feel a strange bloodlust from the boy. Martin was used to that feeling. ?How strange? He whispered to himself, Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hahaha, it''s like you''re going to catch me." After the Blond-haired boy uttered those words, white smoke surrounded him, and soon after, the boy turned into a yellow eagle. The boy, who had become a Yellow Eagle, began to fly straight away. Before Martin could get over his surprise, the black-haired boy was also covered in white smoke, and soon after he was covered with white smoke, he turned into a slightly weak black wolf, but his eyes were blood red. Martin saw this whole thing with his eyes. He probably couldn''t fight the black wolf in front of him. Even if he has an ax. The other thing that surprised him was that the first two kids he saw were shapeshifters. He didn''t expect that. That''s why he was a little confused. Martin didn''t have a chance to look at the yellow eagle. But he was able to examine the black wolf. After examining it for only 3 seconds on average, grey texts manifested in front of his eyes with a whispering sound in his head. This text did not affect his capability of seeing around. But it was also clearly visible to Martin. "Name" = Black Weak Wolf? Level = W1 Type = Animal Strength = 0.3 Agility = 0.7 Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 Charm = 0.1 Luck = 0.0 - ?Average Human = All Stats 0.1? Skill - ----- Skill 1 = Wolf Sprint (Run Speed %20 Faster For 30 Seconds) Cooldown Time = 10 Minutes Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? Chapter 3 Killing Cows and Chickens - Chapter 3 Martin was able to examine what the creature the child was turning into after a certain time. Naturally, it was because of the Paradigna. At the same time, Martin''s old world was active in a power-setting system in the games he played when he was bored from time to time. Martin more or less remembered this system. (Status Screen aka str agility) A lot of things that were already written were self-explaining. The boy, who had turned into a wolf, started running directly behind the flying yellow eagle. When Martin saw the wolf''s speed, there was a strange expression in his eyes. The reason for this expression was that the boy who had turned into a wolf was fast. Martin, as far as he understands in the situation window, 0.1 should have been the power levels of a normal person. This wolf he saw had a 0.7 Agility Score. It meant that he could react faster and better than people. Three or four times faster if he didn''t think wrong. ( 0.1 Points = 10 ------ 0.2 Points = 15 ( Not x2 ) It is x 0.5 for every 0.1 point) As Martin was thinking about it, a middle-aged man came up to Martin and started talking. "Oh, it''s nice to have a Yellow Eagle as the creature of the transformation of the village leader''s child. I believe it will be taken by the Fire Mountain Shapeshifters organization, which will arrive in a few weeks.? Martin turned to the man who spoke to him and looked at him. The guy had a dirty beard on his face. This middle-aged man was also holding a shovel. The reason Martin looked back at him was that he heard things that interested him. He asked a man with a tone that wasn''t too suspicious. "What is the Organization of Fire Mountain ?? After Martin asked the question like this, the middle-aged man in front of him frowned slightly and then laughed. "Martin, since when have you been such a joker? You know the organization you''re talking about is the biggest Shapeshifters organization around.? After the middle-aged man finished his words, he turned around and started to walk. He thought Martin''s real question was a joke. But Martin was just smiling. The answer he got was enough for him. As far as he understands, these organizations were rounding up people who have nice and powerful transformational creatures and taking them to their territory. After that, they teach young kids and not so smart village people how to fight and give them money and a place to stay. So they can use their powers to become more strong. That''s how Martin had it in mind. After a while, he continued to walk around and explore. Most of the houses were about 100 feet from each other and were made of wood. Paradigna told Martin that the world he was in was technologically somewhere between the first and the middle ages. Martin was able to see the reality of it by touring the village. That''s when he thought of something else. "As I understand it, this fire mountain organization will stop by this village in a few weeks and check on the people. It would be nice if I could get myself a powerful creature by then. It wouldn''t be a bad idea for me to be under an organization until I know it in a simple way at least.? Martin talked to himself. He had to score points. He had to kill in it. And the only way he could do that was to kill creatures that wouldn''t put him in danger. The first thing that came to your mind was, naturally, killing the livestock in the village. He could have easily killed many of the livestock. And it was easy to hide. After Martin put the idea in his head, he started looking around. He had his eye on a house far from his own home. There was a barn right next to this village house. Chickens and cows were coming from this barn. He knew if he killed them, he''d get some points. He waited for it to get a little dark. After dark, he first went home and took the little backpack that was in the closet. He wanted to put some of the meat from the animal he killed in this bag. Then to eat. After making preparations, he began to head towards the village house he had chosen. As the candlelight went out inside the house, it began to move slowly and insidiously. He approached the barn and after taking a deep breath, he opened the door without much difficulty. Such abilities were martin''s old-fashioned talents. He could open a lot of doors with very simple logic. He was also insidiously experienced in approaching and killing. He was able to get in because of all this. There were two cows and 10 chickens in the barn. He knew he had to kill them quietly. even if the cows were okay, if the chickens suddenly started making noise, it was possible that the owners of the house would come. Normally, he wasn''t afraid of the owners. But if the owners could even turn into a simple creature, it would be over for him. That''s why he didn''t want to make a move he didn''t know about. Martin started cutting the chickens slowly with the tip of the ax for a few minutes. The chickens began to bleed directly to death silently. On average, a few minutes later, he killed the cows quickly. After putting some chicken and cow meat in her bag, he quickly got out of the barn and started moving towards his own house. The barn with the animals and his own house were only about a mile away. That''s why he was able to get home in a short time. After he got home, the first thing he did was check his condition. ?Paradigna Situation? ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.0? ?HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? None ? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ?Paradim Shapeshifting Market? (Online) Padigna Points = 20 Points Martin confirmed it with his head. He killed 10 chickens and two cows. One of the chickens gave him 1 Point Paradigna.and one of the cows gave him 5 points. It was understandable. Meanwhile, Martin entered the Paradigna Market for the first time with a big smile on his face. Chapter 4 - Paradigna Market - Martin used the command paradigna had already told him to access the store. This command was referred to as "Paradigna Market". ?Paradigna Market? After Martin checked into the market, he came across three different creatures. Underneath it, there was a different note wroten by the Paradigna. ?Paradigna Market? ?Active? ?Name =Male Lion? Level = W1 Type = Animal Strength = 0.9 Agility = 0.5 Vitality = 0.4 Intelligence = 0.1 Charm = 0.5 Luck = 0.0 - - Information - "A classic earth-creature lion" Skill - ----- Skill 1 = Lion Roar (Strengeth 20% Faster For 30 Seconds) Cooldown Time = 60 Minutes Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? - Price = 200 Paradigna Points - Martin smiled slightly when he looked at the first choice. He wasn''t expecting something like this. He didn''t think the animals on Earth would be here. Naturally, a lion did not have the title of the monster to itself. But maybe there were no lions in this world. That''s why for those who were here, the lion wasn''t an animal. It was a monster. Martin has bypassed the Lion creature for now. And he didn''t have enough points anyway. Martin looked at the other option under the Lion. ? Name = ?Stone Swordsman Statue? Level = W1 Type = Golem / Statue Strength = 0.7 Agility = 0.1 Vitality = 0.95 (Almost 1.0) Intelligence = 0.0 Charm = 0.3 Luck = 0.0 - - Information - "A statue of a swordsman made of stone" Skill - ----- Skill 1 = Stone Body (Passive) - (+30% defense - +50% defence againts sharp weapons) Skill 2 = ????? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com ;for visiting. Skill 3 = ????? - Price = 500 Paradigna Points - - Martic was surprised when he saw the result. This Paradigna was something different than he thought. He could even present something like that to himself as a creature of transformation. In general, this creature named Stone Swordsman Statue has a quite weak attack and speed compared to the lion, but it has a really good defense. Martin wondered why the price difference between the lion and this statue was so big. Paradigna asked him about it. A few seconds later, he got his answer. "Stone Swordsman Statue - Vitaliy = 0.95 - With a little development, the defense of this transforming creature will evolve." Martin smiled with the system''s answer to him. It seems that the creatures began to evolve when their score reached 1.0. That was important information. Paradigna didn''t give him that information beforehand. Bypassing this, Martin began to examine the last-ranked creature. ?Name =?Four-Legged Blade? Level = W1 Type = Metalic Life Form? Strength = 0.3 Agility = 0.9.5 Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.0 Charm = 0.0 Luck = 0.0 - - Information - ?This is a metallic form. has a sharp body of steel that is 60 cm long and 4 sharp steels which used as legs. Skill - ----- Skill 1 = Blade Whirlwind (+ %30 speed will be gained after using this technique.) Cooldown = One Day Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? - Price = 1000 Paradigna Points - Martin wasn''t surprised this time. There was only one thing he was curious about. Why was this creature more expensive than the other two? In general, the only thing that distinguished this creature from the other statue-like creature was that Agility was about to evolve instead of Vitality. That''s when Paradigna started talking to Martin again. ?This creature is a form of metallic life. It''s very rare.? Martin never asked any questions this time, and he started cooking some of the animals he killed under the fireplace in his house. He was pretty hungry. It''s the first time he''s eaten since he was born into this world. And his Paradigna Points wasn''t enough right now. That''s when Paradigna Informed about the Market ?The creatures for sale this day will be randomly replaced the next day. You have one chance to lock the creatures. After locking the creatures not randomly chance before you unlock.? Martin didn''t answer. He had to think about it for a while. He was going to confirm it after he decided if there was a creature here that he was supposed to take. What he needed to do right now was to search the area a little more and find the right prey. The more he killed, the stronger he would grow and develop. He didn''t think to have locked up the Paradigna Market for now. As rare as it was, as long as he had the Paradigna, he can easily grow a quite powerful player in an undiscovered and strange world. The target he set for himself was a week. Within a week, he''d have to gather enough points and try to get in the eye of the incoming organization. He was a man who loved his freedom. But the idea was good for him right now. What would happen the next day was not exactly known. After he ate his food, he scattered the remaining pieces of meat directly around. That''s because if the villagers came looking for him, they wouldn''t have the opportunity to blame him. Martin knew he wouldn''t be found like this. For this reason, after eating his food, he lay straight to bed to spend the night. To be honest, he had a lot of ideas in his head. But he knew. If he didn''t regain his strength, there would be nothing to execute all these ideas. Chapter 5 - Murder and Plan Martin opened his eyes when the sun entered his room through his window. According to the sun, he thought it was 9:00 a.m. He got up from the bed and washed his face with water in the bucket outside first. Then he warmed up the chicken pieces from yesterday. He cooked them so these pieces wouldn''t spoil. They weren''t directly corrupted in this way. After he ate his food, he went back to his room and sat down. "Attacking people made perfect sense at first. But now that I don''t know which person would be a Shapeshifter, it''s become a dangerous issue.? That''s what Martin started thinking. Under normal circumstances, attacking people was a wise idea. Not only was he the one he knew best how to kill a human, and even a man with a strong physique against himself in the face of a sneaky attack had no chance. But the situation around the world forced him pulled himself back a little bit. Martin came out of the cabin. He had an ax with him, and he put it right next to his bed in case of a sudden attack from any kind of danger. He has to walk around and gather more information about the world and humans. "Killing farm animals will not be a problem for the first time. But if I keep it up, I''ll get caught eventually. Martin was hanged his ax around his waist, and he was moving down the stone road. The villagers made these roads by working together. Every once in awhile, caravans were said to pass through here. A few young people were caught in his eye as he continued to advance on the stone road. These three were between the ages of 16 and 18. There was an incident between them. Martin started listening without revealing it. "You useless, and you don''t want to work. And you''re disrespecting my father"! According to others, the physically advanced teenager yelled at the weak 40 kg of a young boy in front of him. The 40 kg-looking young man stared at the bulky young man screaming at him with fear in his eyes. The expression of fear in his eyes was clear. Martin started looking at a young man with a disgusting look on his face. The reason for the disgusting look on his face was the look of fear in the eyes of a young man weighing 40 kg. That expression of fear didn''t suit a young man. However, according to Martin, things like physical ability or having muscles do not matter. Even if the other person was much stronger than you, or muscular, he would still die when he was stabbed in the neck. Martin kept watching. "Malnik why are you talking about this useless piece of shit, he was kicked out of the house by our father because he was no longer working on our family business. No one''s going to help him, let''s go.? A young boy who was with Malnik started to walk away with Malnik after spitting at the 40 kg-looking boy. The kid, who weighed 40 kilos, just sat on the grass and waited without doing anything. At the time, he didn''t realize he was being watched by a hunter. ?Puuups? He started to look around with his eyes open, the skinny young boy. He felt a great pain in his head. A few seconds later, his eyes were red. He couldn''t see anything. All he wanted to do was close his eyes and go to sleep. --- Martin with a big smile on his face, after the other youngsters left, threw the ax right at the boy''s head. Naturally, he looked around before he carried out the attack. He attacked after making sure no one was around him. He killed the weak kid in the face of a single attack. with quick steps, he removed the ax from the young boy''s head and struck the boy''s neck with two major blows to secure his job. Martin ran home without wasting any more time. He used the leaves that were around when he escaped and wiped the blood marks off the ax. After a while, he took a deep breath and immediately entered the forest in the area where the people were. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com ;for visiting. He faked hitting trees and pretending to cut wood. The purpose was simple. The young people seemed to be fighting and arguing. He also noticed that a few people around saw these young people. so when people found the young man on the side of the road. They will think the youngster killed him. That way, no one would think he killed this young man. It was to secure his job even more. Within minutes, the forest area echoed with the screams of a woman. The men of the village, all around, abandoned their jobs and began to run towards where the woman''s screams had come from. Martin put his ax where another man worked before he ran and took one of the different axes around and put it around his waist. Before he took the ax, he examined it to see if the ax was any different from his ax. Then, like other peasant men, he ran to where the woman''s screams came from. Chapter 6 First Shapeshifter Creature - Chapter 6 Within a few minutes, he saw a crowd of 40 to 30 people. This crowd, naturally, gathered around the weak boy he had killed. The only person in the crowd he noticed a little bit different was a middle-aged man with a dirty beard, this man dressed in a red suit. For some reason, he had a different feeling about this guy. The middle-aged man took a deep breath after examining the body for a while. Meanwhile, a gray-haired middle-aged man and a woman in his 30s showed up in the crowd. They approached the body and started crying. These two were the family of the weak young boy. That''s when one of the villagers started talking. "This morning, Malnik and Alminka attacked this child here. No one else could have done this!? the woman who spoke was a young woman from the crowd. she witnessed the incident this morning when she was carrying wood behind herself. When Martin saw her, he smiled slightly. He noticed before this woman watching from a distance. The woman''s words started to annoy the crowd. They all knew young people called Malnik and Alminka. They wanted to ask them to answer it. That''s when an old man in a red suit started talking. "Malnik and Alminka are more valuable than anyone else here. Only they, me, my son, and a boy named Maren, son of the Village Blacksmith, can transform. We can''t do anything to them, no matter how this is making us sad. Everyone go home? After the red man spoke with a shameless expression on his face, he ordered two men who were with him to collect the body. And then he started walking without looking back. Martin knew at the time that this man was the head of this village. He also heard from people''s conversations that this man was the Fire Bull (Shapeshifting Creature). Naturally, Martin wasn''t interested in that kind of thing at the time. With the crowd falling apart, he began to move away and went home. Then he looked at how many points he earned from killing the young man. ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.0? ?HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? None ? Paradigna Points = 120 ?Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) Martin smiled slightly. Killing a young man earned him 100 Paradigna Points. That''s when the system started talking. ?You earn Paradigna Points in direct proportion to the power of the soul of the slain person or the creature. You earned 100 Paradigna Points because the person you killed was weak-spirited.? Martin began to think deeply after the system''s words. What the system was trying to say was pretty simple. "More powerful the person or creature. More Paradigna points ? am going to earn when after I killed them? Martin knew that for sure. That''s when he heard a voice in his ear again. "Renovating the Paradigna Market." ?Market Renewed.? After this announcement, Martin took a deep breath and examined the market. It wasn''t that he was going to get anything for sure. But still, if he saw a cheap and useful transformation, he was thinking of buying it. ?Paradigna Market? Martin thought inside. A few seconds later, he was confronted by three different creatures. ?Name = ?Big Bat? Level = W1-Animal Strength = 0.3 Agility = 0.7 Vitality = 0.1 Intelligence = 0.3 Charm = 0.0 Luck = 0.0 - - Information - "It''s three times bigger than a normal bat. His vision is a little weak? Skill - ----- Skill 1 = Improved Echolocation ( Can sense beings and objects around 100 meters for 30 seconds. (Cooldown - 1 Hour) Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? Price = 100 Paradigna Points Martin went through a lot of scrutiny of this creature. A creature like that wouldn''t do its job. It wasn''t very strong anyway. Martin started looking at the other creature. ?Name = ?Dead Spearman? Level = W1-Dead Strength = 0.6 Agility = 0.3 Vitality = 0.1 Intelligence = 0.0 Charm = 0.0 Luck = 0.0 - - Information - "Soldier using a spear in a dead body" Skill - ----- Skill 1 = Heart Smell (For 30 Seconds It can smell beings and objects (300 Meters Radius) (Cooldown - 3 Hour) Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? Price = 100 Paradigna Points Martin thought this creature wasn''t so bad. But from a general point of view, this creature had nothing special. Because the only difference he had was that he was a little stronger than people. He knew he wouldn''t choose this creature either. Martin looked at his last creature today. ? Name = ?Claw Demon Minion? Level = W1-Demon Strength = 0.7 Agility = 0.7 Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 Charm = 0.0 Luck = 0.0 - Information - "This creature, which has a small body 1.6 meters tall, has extremely sharp black claws 60 CM long" Skill - ----- Skill 1 = Demonic Frenzy (For 30 seconds %30 more claw damage and %10 Attack Speed) Cooldown = 1 Hour Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? Price = 120 Paradigna Points When Martin saw this option, he made his decision, and a return surface appeared. He didn''t realize why this creature was so cheap. But he didn''t care at the time. That''s probably the best creature he could get. There were a lot of things that made the creature special. But Martin''s favorite point was his strength and speed balanced. Martin thought he wanted to take the creature without much thought. That''s when Paradigna spoke to her. ?Do you want to take the creature ?? Martin just took a deep breath and confirmed it from within. Chapter 7 Divide And Conquer - Chapter 7 Martin started shaking after buying the creature at the Paradigna Market. A few seconds later, that feeling was gone. At that time, The system automatically showed his status to himself. ?Forced Status? ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.1? ?HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? Demon Claw Minion ? Paradigna Points = 0 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) Martin noticed that he was starting to get a little headache. But he thought it was common. A few seconds later, Paradigna began to inform him. In just ten minutes, Martin had a lot of information again. He had learned how to transform into a creature, see the creature''s appearance, and increase his mental strength (Soul Power) in general. with this information. He has a better chance to live in this weird world. Martin began to repeat what the system told him. "For transforming the creature I just have to think about it. If I want to increase my soul power, I have to kill different creatures and people. But my soul power only will increase if I kill when I am in the shapeshifter form (Creature Form)" When Martin found out, he wondered why. He stopped thinking about it for a while, but he couldn''t find it, so there were more important things than that. Martin can now see how the creature he bought from he Pradigna Market looked like just with a thought. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Demon Claw Minion was a creature with long legs compared to his body. He had a lot of muscle in his legs, and he looked strong. His head was the size of a 10-year-old child head and he looked human. Of course, the skin color was a mixture of black and brown. Martin''s favorite places were where this creature was named after it. His claws were one-third the length of his height. They had a pretty sharp shape. This creature had five claws instead of five fingers. In general, Martin was pleased with the creature''s appearance. He didn''t look so strange, nor did he look like a complete human being. He was a brown, 160 cm creature with legs and arms muscular to his body. After doing the general review, he thought of turning into a creature. A few seconds later, he realized that his body had completely changed. It was as if his whole body had changed in the blink of an eye. That was weird. Martin thought this transformation would be painful. But as far as he understands, it wasn''t what it seemed. The opposite happened differently, painless and very fast. Martin approached the door and tried to open the door with his long claws. He forced it to open the door a little bit. He had this strange power and energy all over his body, and he''d never felt this way before in his life. After he walked out the door, he started running with all his strength directly to the spot where the forest was. Martin didn''t know how fast he was, so he lost his balance and crashed into a tree in just two to three seconds after he started running. Martin wasn''t doing it like a fool. He was trying to figure out how much power and speed he had. He needed to know his limitations. If he didn''t know, he will try to fight against a person which is more stronger than him and lose his life. Martin began to move into the woods. After walking through the forest for a few more minutes, he came up to a tree and launched a simple attack on the tree with his long black claw. His claws cut off half the tree. The other half was stuck. Martin couldn''t stop laughing when he saw this. That was a really good thing. He knew that if he used all his power, he could cut this three-meter-wide tree in front of him in half. He wandered through the woods for a few minutes. While you were ready, he was looking for a creature or a human who could kill around. Now he had a really powerful weapon against people. After wandering through the woods for only 2 3 minutes, he started to hear human voices coming from around. These voices weren''t scarce. It was pretty much there. These sounds were also accompanied by the hoof and horseshoes of horses. "These must be one of the caravans mentioned by the villagers" Martin is starting to think deeply. He had more or less knowledge of these things. All he did, except mostly killing people, was read books. He didn''t have any sexual desire. That''s why he had a lot of free time when he wasn''t. As far as he understands, caravans like this wouldn''t go around without people protecting themselves. But that didn''t mean Martin couldn''t attack them. All he had to do was use one of the old tactics. He whispered the name of this tactic to himself and began to move towards the caravan. ?Divide and Conquer !? --------- Chapter 8 No Food Here - Chapter 8 In an average of two or three minutes, Martin managed to see the caravan he was looking for, moving through the green tall trees. As he roamed the forest, he realized that his claws were also very useful in climbing. He used his claws to jump between the trees.and because his claws were strong and long He could stay steady on trees This significantly increased his speed. Martin began to follow the caravan and began to speak to himself by examining the situation first. He believed if he talked with himself he made better plans. "There are exactly three carriages. The average number of men is about 10.? Martin did a little count. As he noticed, three of the men wore different kinds of clothes. These clothes were pretty simple. They had simple blue long robes. On his shoulders was a blue-feathered monkey sign. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Martin didn''t know what it was at the time. After a general review, he began to plan what his attack would be like. "I have to draw their attention to a different place. That way I''ll create a weirdness in the environment. Let''s take advantage of it and round up the people who have left the crowd.? Martin''s purpose was simple. The people he wanted to hunt weren''t people who could turn monsters (shapeshifters). His purpose was to kill humans which too weak to protect themselves. When he examined the caravan, he could see people like peasants whose clothes were quite shabby, walking from behind and scattered around. Given a little bit, if these people could transform. They''d be considered strong, so they''d be in good financial condition. All of this was a sign that the villagers wearing old clothes were excluded by other people. This behavior wasn''t very strange. Martin saw in his old world that people were socially classified as money and non-existent. That''s why he had no problem with it. He kept watching it for a few more minutes. It was a bit of a bad time to hide because of the sunlight. But he wouldn''t watch this whole day wait for the night. After a few more seconds of thought, he made up his mind. "With my claws, I''m going to start cutting down the trees around. This will get their attention. That''s how I''ll be able to establish psychological pressure.? When Martin came up with the idea, he was a little afraid to apply it. He trusted himself. But heh didnt want to be overly confident, he didn''t want to face a strong man or woman and killed by him or her. He saw a lot of creatures at the Paradigna Market most of them had detect the environment abilities. If he makes too much of a scene. One of the people in the caravan could turn into this kind of creature. After that, it would be easy for them to find himself. Martin cut the tree 30 meters away from the caravan with his claws, which was advancing at the time. The tree was at least 60 meters long, but not too thick. The tree''s trunk was cut off and it fell pretty quickly. The sound of the tree after it fell made the people in the caravan nervous. Meanwhile, a middle-aged blond-haired man who was leading the front started to watch with careful eyes. He immediately looked to his right side and started talking to a young man. "Hey, if I remember correctly, there were no wild creatures around here. So why did this tree suddenly fall?? A few seconds later, another tree fell. Although the shapeshifters in the group were confident, they were frightened not to know why these events happened. The most experienced person in the group was a middle-aged blond-haired man. In old times, he led shapeshifters groups in wilderness. So it didn''t take him long to realize that these moves were made by a wise enemy. Soon he began to round up all the soldiers around the carriages. Martin could secretly see what the shaepshifters soldiers were doing. As a result of his actions, he saw many people get close to horse-and-carts. It helped him with one thing. "There are no most likely valuable things in this caravan.there are valuable people in this caravan !? Martin was beginning to think that the caravan opposite him was not a normal trade caravan. As he understood, in such a situation, soldiers generally looked around carefully. That way they''d know where the attack would come from. But what he saw now was the opposite. Anyone who looked like a soldier, wearing nice clothes, began to get close to the caravan. That''s when the blond middle-aged man started yelling. ?We are men of the Shapeshifters of the Golden Warrior and there are people here from the Blue King Monkey. Whoever you are, you don''t want to mess with us, go your own way!? The blonde middle-aged man told him to move back to the carriage after he yelled. But his eyes were still scanning around him all the time. An ex-serial killer like Martin wasn''t the kind of guy who would miss these things. For this reason, he continued to watch slowly. He noticed something strange at the time. There was a group of people behind the caravan. These people were all dressed in peasant clothes. they clearly looked like bunch of weaklings. Martin can jump into this group and can kill them in five seconds. But he didn''t think things would be as good as they looked. Chapter 9 Village Dinner - Chapter 9 So he didn''t attack and began to watch calmly and quietly for several hours. He noticed something different at the time. What he saw made him laugh at himself. People dressed in peasant clothes who were standing in the back looked around a few times and started to take off their clothes and put on different clothes. These outfits were yellow with the inscription Shapeshifters the Golden Warrior on them. Martin had given up on the caravan after that. "As it turns out, although the people here live in the worse then bronze ages, they are not stupid at all." Martin was returning to the village. The best hunting ground for himself was the Fire Bull Village, the people live in the village is the most likely normal human. Martin was quickly returning the village. The caravan experience gave him a new understanding. It made him realize the people here are not that dumber like they looked like. "They dressed real powerless like rich. The real strong men dressed in peasant clothes in the back.? The first time Martin felt it, It was the rection of soldiers in the middle As the so-called Shape-Shifting Soldiers in the middle began to worry and betrothed, the real warriors who looked like peasants standing in the back were quite a comfort. Even though Martin realized that at the time, he didn''t think much of it. He understood the situation by examining it. If he had made the wrong move and attacked at the time. He''d probably kill no more than one person through a sneak attack. A few seconds later, he would most likely be killed by the warriors which going to transform into their creatures after seeing him. Martin didn''t know exactly what the ranking was like right now. He was allowing the Paradigna System to track creatures against the power system it had given it. It didn''t mean that in the world he lives in now, people named each other by classes in the Paradigna System. Martin had not yet heard of how people classify themselves in the world he is now in from the Paradigna System. Within an average of a few hours, Martin was back in the village. Before entering the village, he first transformed into a human. After he became human, he thought of his clothes. But surprisingly, nothing happened to his clothes. The transformation wasn''t happening like what he thought. The human form was not affected in any way because transform happening magically. Martin wrote it to the edge of his mind and got into his house. He constantly revived his experiences with the caravan and began to understand as much experience as possible from the events that took place. Today was his second day in the world. It was too soon for a lot of other things. But that doesn''t mean he was going to sit around doing nothing. -- There were three people inside a very large and beautifully arranged wood house. There were red carpets on the floor and a wide variety of meat and vegetable dishes on the table. Around the table, three-man sat. These men were the most powerful in their village. The person sitting in the first row was named Garlin. Known as the village''s most powerful shapeshifter, Garlin was also the one named after the village''s transformation creature. The Garlin''s transformation was the Fire Bull. The man sitting next to the Garlin was a very old man. This man, who was generally rich in commerce, used his money to take many young girls from the village as his wives. He made kids out of these young girls all the time. His goal was to acquire children who had a creature of transformation. If a child didn''t have a transforming creature, he''d kill him right away. This man''s name was known as Taint. Not many people knew his real name. The other two teenagers who beat the weak kid that Martin had killed before were the children of this man. Malnik and Alminka were the only children of the old man who could transform. He killed all the others with his own hands. Malnik can transform into the big black boat. Alminka could turn into a green poisoned frog. This frog was at least three feet tall. The guy sitting in the last row looked like a bear. The muscles the man had looked like he was tearing up the fabric suit he was wearing. This guy''s name was Blem. This was the father of the boy who had become a black wolf that Martin had seen. There was only one reason why the three most powerful people in the village gathered in the same place. That''s why it was so simple. The old man Taint spoke to Malnik and Alminka about the murder of the weak boy. But Malnik and Alminka said they didn''t do that. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. When Taint found out, he shared it with Blem and Garlin. After Taint told the story, Blem and Garlin became aware that someone in the village had prepared a plan against them. That''s why they came together to discuss it at the dinner table where they are now. Chapter 10 The Trap At Hunting Ground - Chapter 10 The first person to speak was Garlin, who was also the head of the village. "You all know the details of today''s incident. I''m not going to talk for long. What are your thoughts ?? After Garlin talked, he started looking at two men in the face. The person who had the most knowledge of the subject was an old man named Taint. His children were the closest to this incident. It was also Taint who responded to Garlin first. "There is not much information to be told and available. The weak boy wasn''t killed by a creature, at least by a creature we know of. The marks on his head and neck show he was killed by an ax? - Meanwhile, a blacksmith named Blem began to speak. "I can confirm that the weapon of killing is one of the short axes used in our village. The size of the wound and the damage it causes are on the same level as the axes we use? After Blem and Taint said their thoughts, Garlin only approved with his head and began to speak his mind. "Under normal circumstances, the death of a young man does not harm us in many ways. But for some reason, we don''t fully understand, why the person who did this murder, wanted to blame Taint sons for this murder. This detail makes the case suspicious.? After Garlin''s words, Blem and Taint made a thoughtful face. They had a lot on their minds. -- Martin sat in his bed for a while and began to evaluate the characteristics of the transformation creature in himself. "There is not much to say for it is power. But thanks to the body he has, he can move quickly and agilely. I have a transforming creature that would have more sudden attacks than going into direct battles. After Martin used his shapeshifting creature for a while in the woods, it was his first impression. And the reason for that was simple. The creature''s body was quite soft, so its defense was almost on the same level as a human being. This meant that the Claw Demon Minion was more of a creature intended to kill an opponent with sudden attacks than a confrontation. Martin was certain about that for now. After an average of two or three hours, it was going to get dark. Martin wanted to shapeshift into Claw Demon Minion again and travel in the village in secret. He wanted to break into one of the normal villagers'' houses and kill them and earn some more points. As the Paradigna System told himself, there were two ways for the creature to evolve and develop. The first road was the most classic. Martin was going to hunt in creature form. As he hunted, both Martin and the creature would begin to grow stronger. Of course, he didn''t know how strong he was going to be and how much he had to kill. The other way was even simpler. If Martin Could collect Paradigna Points, he could add 0.1 points to any part of his creature for 1,000 points. In short, if STR = 0.1 , Martin use 1000 Paradigna Points for make the STR = 0.2 The required Paradigna Points were a little expensive. But it was understandable He can earn 1.000 Paradigna Points for just killing 10 normal people. There are tons of normal people around, and they didn''t have a chance to stand up to him. -- Martin started waiting after he made his plans. After waiting for an average of 3 hours, he noticed that the weather completely turned dark. The only sources of light around it were the long-burning poles of the village, far from each other. These poles only allowed the person to know where he was. They didn''t have used to provide sight When Martin realized these things, he turned into a creature first. Then he took a deep breath and started to wander around. The place he wanted to go was pretty simple. The family of the weak boy he killed was the target he wanted to go to. Through his research, he learned more or less where they lived. The biggest goal of wanting to kill these two people was actually to move the villagers against the village president. The man who was the head of the village tolerated the murder of the boy today. And right after that, he told normal people they didn''t matter. If he kills the family of the boy who was killed now, everyone would think it was done by the head of the village. It was a simple technique. Within an average of 15 minutes, he had reached the home of the young man''s family. There was a yellow light inside the house. It showed that the people inside this house were still not sleeping. Martin was lucky. Some windows could see the inside of the house. He snuck close to one of these windows before he entered the house. He was careful not to make a sound from the animals around him. And he was constantly checking his back and his surroundings with his eyes. It means being seen. That would mean leaving the village. That''s why he couldn''t make mistakes. He approached the window and started looking inside the house. and the man and the man were sitting on two seats, and they were simply watching the fire. It seemed strange to him. That''s not what he expected. It wasn''t the first time Martin was going to kill a house. In general, he had a mind that knew what their goals would do in everyday life. It made him suspicious when the people in front of him stopped doing nothing and just staring at the fire. For this reason, he quickly and calmly buried himself in the ground without doing anything. He didn''t bury it very deeply. He just buried it long enough to hide. The reason he did it was because he destroyed his existence. He was going to show up if there was anyone around. And without having to wait long, a black wolf and a very muscular man appeared. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. The muscular man had a brawl patch in his hand. The Black Wolf was the transforming creature of the child he had seen before. This man was naturally The Blacksmith Blem. Chapter 11 Killing The Father And Son - Chapter 11 Blem looked up at his son and started talking. "Son, can you smell around?" The little boy, who had transformed into a weak Black Wolf, looked at his father and shook his head. And then he transformed the original human being. and after he became a human being, he began to explain. "Dad, I was smelling a strange smell first. But then the smell suddenly disappeared. There was probably someone here. He felt us or noticed us. That''s why he disappeared.? After listening to his son''s words, Blem frowned and took a good look around. his son shapeshifting creature is a wolf-type creature. Therefore, their ability to smell was incomparable to humans. That''s why he believed his son''s words without any doubt. There was someone around here who came to kill this family. But when he or she noticed his son and himself, he or she hid himself / herself. Blem felt that it was starting to get confusing. It didn''t make him very happy. But right now, it was too dangerous to stand next to the house in a dark way. They didn''t know when or where to attack can came. Blem looked at his son and started talking. "Transform, let''s take a little more tour. And then we''re going to leave. Although the person who wants to hunt this family is our enemy. We don''t need the kill him if he not going to attack us. The boy was directly following what his father said. That''s why he transformed straight back to the wolf. As soon as he transformed the Weak Black Wolf, he started to look at the house. He smelled a lot of blood. The smell of blood came directly from the house. the young boy who transformed into wolf suddenly started going into the house Seeing his son start running towards the house quickly, Blem grabbed his ax from his back and ran right behind him. Blem wasn''t an inexperienced person. When he wasn''t a blacksmith, he fought creatures from time to time. Although there was a little bit of fear in himself, they had to find and bring down this killer for the village to move forward. Within 10 seconds, the boy, who transformed into the weak black wolf broke the door of the house and walked in. and he was seriously surprised by what he saw inside. The mother and father of the weak boy who was killed were covered in blood. All limbs of the father and mother cut off. Although he had a creature of transformation, such an image was still too much for him to look at it. , At that time, the boy who had become a wolf felt a big pain around his neck. He jumped back because of the pain. Large round holes were opened from his wolf neck. At the same time, blood began to flow through these holes very quickly. He knew he''d die if it went like this. He had to do something. That''s when Blem came and noticed his son''s holes in the wolf body. There was a significant level of blood coming out of the holes. The strangest thing is that neither the boy who had turned into a wolf nor Blem had seen where the attack came from. This whole thing was more surprising to them. Blem came up to his son and pulled a cloth out of his bag after he knelt. He''s starting to wrap the injury. ?Calm down, treatment-? Blem started talking to calm his son, and his head was out of his body. Within seconds, he was on the ground with the blood. Blem died there. The boy who had become a wolf was already quite powerless due to blood loss. The boy was killed by the Martin with one simple attack. Martin started running straight to his own house with a big smile on his face. After he got home in five minutes, he took human form and started thinking after he sat in his chair. "I entered the ground because of my feeling. After the feeling was gone, I quickly entered the house and killed the mother and dad. At the same time, I spread the smell of blood so it would serve as a trap. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Martin took a deep breath and started thinking again. "After the smell of blood began to spread, the boy who had turned into a wolf, exactly as I had planned, rushed inwards and broke down the door directly. He gave me an opening to attack him because he went in without any plans. and I could kill him if I had to. But I knew he wasn''t alone. So I just wounded him and watched him what he was going do to and if he was going to try to find the man who was with him. Martin then followed the wolf to reach Blem. And after he reached Blem, all he had to do was kill the Blem. The wolf was too weak to respond to himself. It didn''t take him long to destroy it, too. Martin was relieved after doing all this. He had survived another great danger in the village. He also scored a lot of points. He checked his condition to see how much he made. - Normal Human X2 Killed - + 200 Paradigna Points - Strong Human X1 Killed - + 150 Paradigna Points - W1 - Shapeshifter Killed - + 1000 Points ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.2? ?HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? Demon Claw Minion? ?Status Points = 2 (These points Improve If the user kills in the form of creature) ?Status Points = 1 = 0.1 (User can choose?) Paradigna Points = 1350 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) Chapter 12 Upgrade Claw Demon Minion - Chapter 12 When Martin looked at his Paradigna Points, a smile appeared on his face. He was happy that he made so much Paradigna Points. He was starting to wonder where he should use his Paradigna Points. He learned something important from his experiences in his previous life. And when you started killing a person, the power of the people you were going to kill next would increase in proportion. Martin could have killed the Weak Black Wolf in a one-on-one war. However, it was highly unlikely that he would be harmed. The reason he could easily kill the Black Wolf was very simple. The boy who was the shapeshifter was an inexperienced peasant. In general, he''s never been in bloody battles. But Martin knew that the technique he used wouldn''t work for people who''ve been in real battles. Martin generally thought it was logical to wait until after midnight to look at new creatures that Paradigna Market going to show him. Meanwhile, the bodies of Blem and the boy who turned into the Weak Black Wolf were found. Garlin and Taint stood in front of the bodies with 10 men with swords behind them.both with an ugly look on their faces. It was pretty obvious they were very angry. Garlin turned to Taint and started talking. "The person who causes trouble in our village is not very weak." Taint confirmed and talked with his head. "You''re right. If he were powerless, he wouldn''t be able to kill both Blem and his child, Mima. Garlin and Taint have been searching the area around the bodies for a long time. They were trying to look around and get information about the killer. The clock passed quickly and at midnight. At the time, Martin had received news from the system that the Paradigna Market had been renovated. - Paradigna Market - New Monsters - Martin began to look at new creatures without much thought. ? Name = ?Iron Rhino? Level = W1-Animal Strength = 1.0 (Evo is possible) Agility = 0.3 Vitality = 0.7 Intelligence = 0.1 Charm = 0.2 Luck = 0.1 - Information - "This 170 cm (Eye Level) long creature with iron armor has a very strong defense and strength." Skill - ----- Skill 1 =Charge (80% Agility and 30% Strengeth For 30 Seconds) Cooldown = 1 Hour Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? Price = 1500 Paradigna Points Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. - Martin didn''t understand why this creature was so expensive. But when he saw that the "STR" was 1.0 in the situation window, he started to think differently. That''s when the system started talking to him. ? When a creature reaches 1.0, evolution is possible. The creature can become a more powerful creature without losing its natural characteristic.? ?The transformation is in such a way that it affects the status of the evolved area of expertise (Str - Agility ) owned by the creature. A creature or entity that evolves using STR 1.0 does not see a big difference in its speed. vice versa? Martin liked the additional information the system gave him. This information was of great importance. He didn''t know much about evolution. He could only guess more or less. If he didn''t think wrong, evolution was to transcend the boundaries of an entity or change its physical properties. Or vice versa. As far as he understands, if any part of the transforming creature can somehow reach 1.0 points. Martin could tell the system and ask him to evolve. Martin looked at the other creature after thinking about it for a while. ? Name = ?Tree Man Warrior? Level = W1-Plant- Strength = 0.8 (Evo is possible) Agility = 0.1 Vitality = 0.9 Intelligence = 0.0 Charm = 0.5 Luck = 0.3 - Information - "8 meters tall and 2 meters wide, a tree man. It has a sharp sword made of unnamed wood material." Skill - ----- Skill 1 =Plant Regen (For 30 Seconds Health Regenaration 70% faster) Cooldown = 1 Hour Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? Price = 700 Paradigna Points Martin passed without much care. This kind of creature would nearly do him any good. It was a good thing for those who like to be defensive, fighting in the middle. Martin has given up on the idea of buying a new creature for now because he saw a plant creature in his last creature. Instead, the Claw Demon Minion, the creature he owned, would try to increase the power of minion. He started talking from the inside. ?Paradigna, Show the status of the Claw Demon Minion.? With Martin''s words, the Paradigna showed the situation. ? Name = ?Claw Demon Minion? Level = W1-Demon Strength = 0.7 Agility = 0.7 Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 Charm = 0.0 Luck = 0.0 Martin spoke to the system again after reviewing it for a while. ?Paradigna, Claw Demon Minion add a 0.1 point agility score.? After Martin''s speech, he was confronted with a warning from the system. ?1000 Points Paradigna Points will be spent for insertion. Do you approve ?? Martin said he approved from within. Chapter 13 Master Malim - Skeleton Fortuner - Chapter 13 After Martin said he approved, the system showed him his situation, with a high-pitched voice in his ear. ? Name = ?Claw Demon Minion? Level = W1-Demon Strength = 0.7 Agility = 0.8 Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 Charm = 0.0 Luck = 0.0 When Martin saw the situation, he had a smile on his face. But he was starting to feel like he needed to think differently. In general, it wasn''t moving slowly. But he was beginning to think he was wasting too much time. If he remembers correctly, the Shapeshifter organization, the Fire Mountain Organization mentioned by the villagers, would be here in an average of 5 6 days. He had to make a general improvement before they got here. He should have at least exchanged the creature he had for a more powerful and suitable creature. Or it had to evolve. That''s when the system started talking to him. ?The user has reached a certain level of knowledge. New information is transmitted to the user.? Martin was in a strict position at the time, like he was in a trance. This trans period lasted about two minutes. This time, the system informed itself of evolution. What was called evolution was a name given to the creature''s physical compliance with change after the stadium score in a given area exceeded 1.0. If the Claw Demon Minion, which is the creature he now owns, evolved in the Agility section, his legs would generally evolve. It would have picked up his speed in a different way. And as far as he understands, the quality of a creature was changing in every evolution. So parts like his name, his level, we''re starting to change. To fully evolve the creature, at least two areas had to rise above 1.0. While Martin continued to work, Taint and Garlin were sitting in a large room. A few minutes later, the doorbell rang. After the doorbell bell, an old man came in. The guy looked pretty old. From his eyes, a strange feeling was spreading. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Taint and Garlin approached the man and welcomed him to the seat. After the old man sat on the couch, he started talking. "Garlin, who do you want me to find?? Garlin took a deep breath and began to speak. "Master Malim, the person I want you to find, the killer, who is probably a shapeshifter in my village, this killer has killed the best blacksmith in our village and one young shapeshifter." After Garlin finished his speech, an old man named Master Malim made an affirmation sign with his head. Malim was a shapeshifter. But the creature he had was a little different. In general, the creature that didn''t work for war was a complete reconnaissance and exploratory creature. For this reason, in general, the support of the surrounding villages and sometimes great powers was requested. Garlin hired Malim for 10 Silver Coins. He didn''t feel comfortable walking around with a killer shapeshifter. A few minutes later, Malim stood up and took a deep breath and smoke engulfed him. The creature that appeared at the time surprised both Garlin and Taint. The resulting entity was a human skeleton. He had a candle in his hand. This candlelight was lit by blue fire. After the skeleton made a few hand moves, the blue candlelight turned red to the color of normal fire. A few seconds later, Malim was back to a normal person. ------------ ? Name = ?Skeleton Fortuner? Level = W2- Mage Demon Strength = 0.2 Agility = 0.2 Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 1.1 Charm = 0.0 Luck = 1.0 Special Ability - Blue Fireball - User sends a blue fireball to target - Cooldown - 30 Seconds --------------- After Malim sat in the chair, he started talking again. "The only thing I understand is that a killer is a man named Martin, do you know someone like that? , Garlin and Taint were starting to push their minds. It turned out they were thinking too deeply from the wrinkles on their faces. At the time, he was speaking in an exciting tone in the taint voice. ?I know Martin !? Taint''s words began to look at both Malim and Garlinin themselves. Feeling on his eyes, Taint coughed slightly and began to talk. "Martin is a young man in his 20s who lives in this village. He lost his mother and father 10 years ago.? Meanwhile, Malim smiled slightly and talked again. ?What does this young man named Martin do for the living?? Taint raised his eyebrows and responded. "If I remember correctly, he is lumber-? That''s when Taint''s mind stopped. As he recalls, the first weak boy to be killed was killed with an ax. Taint shared the ideas that came to mind directly with Malim and Garlin. Malim stood up and started talking. "We''d better hurry. He likely felt something when I used my talent. Chapter 14 The Druid Lady Goat - Chapter 14 Martin wanted to lie down on his bed for a while. but suddenly he felt a great sense of fear. He transformed the Claw Demon Minion immediately after taking a deep breath. Martin realized that after he turned into a creature, his legs had become more muscular. But right now, he didn''t have the comfort of thinking about his body. He went straight out the door and started running all his strength towards the dense forest area. At that moment, he began to think about where this feeling came from. -- The Garlin, which had transformed into the Fire Bull, was moving as fast as it could towards Martin''s house. Taint''s two sons had heard from their father and were trying to get in quickly. The first person to arrive at Martin''s house was naturally Garlin. But Martin ran on average three minutes ago because he felt the energy coming from Master Malim''s skeleton. - Martin was using his long, strong claws to jump from tree to tree in the woods. His bouncing power also increased, and his speed increased dramatically. He went up to the top of a tree and started looking around. The whole place was covered with trees. It was dark and Martin didn''t see very well in the dark. He knew he had to take refuge somewhere and protect himself until the day. The reason for this was quite simple. Martin couldn''t go back to that village anymore. The feeling he felt was enough to warn him to stay away from that village. It was probably a shapeshifter that was visibly powerful from himself that gave that feeling to him. That''s why Martin had eliminated the idea of going back to the village.first of all, he was going to stay in the woods for a while. Then, when after he found a different village, he would hunt down the people in that village, looking for a different creature of transformation. Or he was going to try to strengthen the Claw Demon Minion he now owns. Martin was moving quickly through the forest when he was attacked with a scream. Due to the attack, Martin, who fell from the tree to the ground, looked towards where the sound had come from. In front of him, a woman had a face and body, but also, unlike a creature with legs and a horse''s leg. The woman''s eyes were green, giving her menacing looks. After Martin focused, he was able to see the creature''s stat status. ? Name = ?The Druid Goat Lady? Level = W1-Druid- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Strength = 1.0 (Evo is possible) Agility = 0.9 Vitality = 0.9 Intelligence = 0.3 Charm = 0.5 Luck = 0.3 - Information - "The Goat Druid Lady is a monster with the face of a pretty woman and beware she has the legs of a strong goat" Skill - ----- Skill 1 = Minor Damage (For 30 Seconds Damage dealt by The Goad Druid Lady will be 20% more) Cooldown = 1 Hour - Skill 2 = ????? Skill 3 = ????? Martin took a deep breath after examining the creature. The creature across the world was stronger than it was. And he didn''t stand a chance against her on almost everything. But when Martin was thinking about it, the creature had no intention of stopping. He jumped on Martin, who was standing on the ground quite quickly and began to attack with his hooves. Martin managed to escape. Therefore, he had taken advantage of the attack to flee directly. "I can''t face this creature in a direct physical showdown. It''ll eat me." He was thinking. Martin talked to himself. The Stat Difference between them was between 4 and 5 points. Martin needed 3,000 to 4,000 Paradigna points to be as powerful as a creature at that level. That wasn''t possible for right now. For that reason, he began to flee. He was lucky that, although The Goat Druid Lady''s feet were strong for the attack, she was not very inclined to use the trees. But he was still chasing it quickly. Martin watched around and started thinking. He kept jumping from tree to tree while he was thinking. At that moment, he saw a strange tree ahead.and after smiling through it, he started to move fast. Martin jumped into a tree and fell to the ground. He didn''t fall. He was pretending to fall. The Goat Druid Lady had been getting angry because she had been following Martin for some time. When he saw Martin fall, a different mark appeared in his eyes and he prepared to attack Martin with his legs, which had fallen directly with a strange smile on his face. Martin whispered from within before the attack. "Demonic Frenzy!" With Martin whispering, his claws turned slightly red and he began to feel the warmth on both arms. The Goat Druid Lady realized something was wrong. But he still kept attacking. Between them, a few meters away from them, at that time, Martin gently crawled back from his bed and launched a direct attack with his claws. Under normal circumstances, The Goat Druid Lady could have avoided this attack. But Martin used his demonic frenzy skills. At the same time, The Goat druid deceived the Lady. For this reason, his attack was literally "perfect" and he managed to kill The Goat Druid Lady, who missed herself in one shot. Martin cut the creature''s head into five pieces. And right after I broke it, the sound of the Paradigna System echoed in your ear. "Killed - The Goat Druid Lady - 300 Paradigna Points" "Bonus ¨C Demon Type Beings and Druid Type Beings are enemy +50 Paradigna Points" Martin smiled slightly. At least he got through this war without anything bad. After looking at the body again, he jumped directly into one of the trees in the forest and continued to flee. Chapter 15 - The Fire Mountain Students - Chapter 15 Master Malim, Taint and his children Malnik and Alminka also studied the forest for a while from Garli. Naturally, they went to Martin''s house first. But they couldn''t find anyone. Garlin angrily indicated to others that he wanted to follow. But Master Malim opposed the idea. When Garlin asked why, Master Malim began to explain with his experience. "I saw the wounds of the people who were killed. Most of them had long claw wounds. Creatures with long claws are often fast creatures. That''s why you can''t catch him. He probably has already moved away from this small village and found the nearby Path of Felvem." The words of Master Malim were deeply influenced by everyone. It made them realize the difference again. Garlin began to talk about what to do with Master Malim. --- Martin had been moving non-stop for three hours. At the same time, he found a great road in front of him. That''s why he was starting to feel a little comfortable. After returning in human form on a tree, he went to a good look around and began to sleep for a few hours. The reason for this was quite simple. He didn''t need much sleep. But he knew he had to do it. In general, not sleeping would cause one to lose all attention. He learned that the hard way in the old times. - Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization - There were exactly four people in a very rustic house. Two of these four people were women and the other two were men. What they all had in common was that they were young and wore the same clothes. They were the newest members of the Fire Mountain Organization. In general, taking the run-and-running jobs was made a living. They used to buy 10 coppers per person from a job. Although 10 coppers were a high price in the eyes of normal people, it didn''t mean much in their environment. 2 With copper, one person would pay for 1 day in general. Of course, that meant survival. If a person wants to have fun, he has to spend four coppers a day. It was necessary. After all, they were young, and it was their right to have fun. - Their location was the fire mountain organization''s new building reserved for missions. The students and members who came to this building could receive the tasks that were hung directly on the board. But even if the task was large or small, the pay they would get would be the same. , , the average type of four-person group with black hair and a normal physique, tall, took one of the papers on the board and showed it to others with a smile on his face. "What do you think, maybe we can use this. It''s not hard in the end, and it can also be fun." The other members of the group approached slowly and began to read the paper in the young man''s hand. And then they all shook their heads sympathetically. "The mission is said to be a W1 Creature in the forests next to Felvem Road, which is 10 minutes from here. It needs to be hunted. I think you want to take advantage of the hunting bonus, Melm." The person who read the mission aloud was a woman. He looked at a young woman named Melm, and after smiling, he started looking at others. "In general, we are doing plant collection research and similar missions.so far we have only done one hunting mission, and the creature we hunted on was an uncountable lynzist creature called the Black Wolf. Am I wrong, Celes?" The young man Melm easily got the approval of other young people. They didn''t like running errands as honorable Shapeshifters. Therefore, after a while, they accepted the post. After Celes accepted the post, he began talking to the girl who was the other member of the group. "Elisa, be careful, hunting missions are dangerous to the kind of creatures you have." Elisa smiled and looked at Celes. The sweet, beautiful girl, about six feet tall with black hair, who has been in front of her since she joined the group, has always helped herself. That''s why he always made her happy. "Thank you, Celes, I''ll be careful." Meanwhile, Melm gently hit her friend on the shoulder and began to speak, pointing to the Eliel next to Celes. "Marc, we''ve been together for two months and you''ve loved Elise for two months. I think you should use this hunting mission to impress her. Marc, after Melm''s words, began to mix his lush blonde hair in shame.5.75 tall Marc actually had a pretty pretty face and blonde hair. He was pretty good with the creature he had. But there was only one problem. That''s because Marc was a very shy person. - After the group made their general preparations, they went straight out of the area owned by Fire Mountain and began their mission. - Martin continued to sleep on the tree. He woke up from his sleep and began to look around carefully. Under normal circumstances, he was used to waking up whenever he wanted in his old world. But for some reason, he still couldn''t fully control himself in general because he couldn''t get used to his location. So he woke up in a much shorter time than usual. He was going to move back to sleep, and in the dark of night, he saw a group of four moving down the road. Each one in the group had a red suit, and they were all young. Martin smiled slightly, which he took a deep breath at the time. "The Red Dress may be the students of the aforementioned organization called Fire Mountain." After Martin thought about it, he smiled slightly because he had a plan, and he turned straight into the Claw Demon Minion and disappeared. Chapter 16 - Shapeshifter Paradignam - 16 - Lake Hunter Panther Fire Mountain students were walking through the woods in a group of four in the early hours of the morning. They didn''t know the exact name of the creature they were looking for, but according to the information they were told, it was a creature with metal armor. All kinds of creatures had their names and characteristics. If this creature was a shapeshifter, it was becoming more dangerous. Because with the transformation of a human being, a creature itself was not one. Humans could be strong against other creatures because they turned into transforming creatures and powerfully used them. there were shapeshifters of different races besides humans. But the entity in which all of this would be transformed was always clear. , As they progressed, Malm, who was the leader of the group, noticed something was wrong, raised his hand slightly, and spoke quietly after stopping everyone. "We''re watching." With Malm''s words, everyone was starting to look around carefully. In general, each had W1-Level creatures. So they were called W1-Shapeshifters, and they didn''t have much power because they were the starting point for shapeshifters. There were also only two warrior creatures in the group. Elisa and Celes generally had support-class creatures. No one knew the cause of this, but the creature that a person acquired during childbirth generally resembled the characteristics he had. Naturally, this did not apply to Martin. As long as he had enough points, he could replace the creature he owned, or he could use his points to strengthen the creature he owned. A few minutes later, Malm realized his suspicions were not empty. The sun was about to come up, and they saw the prey they were looking for. , Meanwhile, Martin was watching the group and the creature in front of them from a distant tree. Martin''s creature, the Claw Demon Minion, was already a sneaky creature in general. And the secrecy he had when there was an experience from Martin''s old world was not easy to understand by new, inexperienced shapeshifts. Martin looked at the creature the group had encountered. (Author Note - New Status Design) "Metalic Swordsman" "Level - W1-Metalic-" STR = 0.8 AGT = 0.2 VIDEO = 0.5 INT = 0.0 - Martin smiled slightly and approached a little bit and began to watch the youngsters.now was not the time to attack. - After Malm and Marc saw the creature, they frowned and had a serious expression on their faces. Meanwhile, Malm spoke lightly and told the others his commands. "Everyone, come back now!" Along with malm''s words, marc turned into the first. The creature Marc became was human-shaped and had a strange shape. In general, it had a cylinder body made of wood, and where both hands were supposed to be, hard stones were rolling. He was 2 meters tall, his eyes were white and he didn''t have any organs like his mouth and ears. His legs were numerous vines. "Monk Tree Fighter" "W1 - Nature" "STR = 0.4" "OSCE = 0.7" "VIDEO = 0.5" "INT = 0.0" Right after Marc turned, he was fighting the creature. Because the Metalic Warrior attacked them. The Metalic Warrior was a non-human and magically moving creature dressed in a classic knight''s armor. He was much stronger and better defensive than a general knight. But it wasn''t very fast. Still, he wasn''t the kind of man an inexperienced man like Marc could fight alone. Especially since the Metalic Warrior used a sharp sword as a weapon, it left Marc in a very difficult position. Malm was transforming at the time. Malm''s body changed direction and became a four-legged shape. With four legs, this creature resembled a lion, but it didn''t have any manes. The blue creature, a mixture of Lion and Panther, had its muscles all over its body and generally appeared much stronger than Marc''s transforming creature, Monk Tree Fighter. Martin wasted no time studying this creature. "Lake Hunter Panther" "W1 - Water" "STR = 0.8" "OSCE = 0.7" "VIDEO" = 0.2" "INT" = 0.4 Martin knew if he said he wasn''t impressed this time, he''d be lying. It was clear that he would lose in a direct showdown with this transforming creature. In general, he had no weaknesses, and the only downside was that his defense was bad. But Martin knew what to do without wasting time. Chapter 17 - Shapeshifter Paradignam - 17 - Murdering Two Girls Malm and Marc, who were fighting the Metal Warrior, took their attention from the two girls standing behind. Neither of the girls turned because they knew the Metal Warrior was not very strong. That put them in a weak spot. Martin, lightly and as quietly as possible, passed over the tree above the girls and took a deep breath and looked at the young people again. Both of the young men were about to finish off the Metal Warrior by working together. So before he could waste any more time, he had to kill both girls at the same time. He took a deep breath without making a big plan, and he thought lightly through it and activated his talent. ? Name = ?Claw Demon Minion? Level = W1-Demon Strength = 0.7 Agility = 0.7 Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 - Demonic Frenzy - Active - With Martin''s words, the creature''s condition emerged, and soon after, his long black claws began to warm slightly and turn into a red reng. With his ability active, Martin took a deep breath and jumped into the middle of the girls with all his strength. The height of the area was about 8 meters. With the speed martin had, in just one second, he was in the middle of the girls. Malm and Marc, who were intuitive, noticed. But they couldn''t turn their heads and help. Because they had to deal with the creature in front of them. Elisa and Celes didn''t realize the situation. Because the transformational creatures they had were two support creatures and were the type used to help other shapeshifters in general. So Martin could easily come between them and turn and attack them, targeting them both in the head with their claws. After Elisa and Celes realized the situation, they wanted to turn. But it was too late. "Puuufs" Four sharp slits were opened around Elisa and Celes'' necks, and just after the rifts, they both fell to the ground like garbage bags. Martin had two warnings from the Paradigna System at the time. He knew what that warning meant. For this reason, he just smiled and jumped straight into a tree with all his strength and began to flee. Martin successfully managed to kill two girls. But now he had to run away and get away. He couldn''t fight Malm and Marc at the same time. He couldn''t even fight Malm as one person. So he knew he didn''t need to get into the fake. With all his strength, he was trying to move non-stop and jump from tree to tree and lose track of him. A few minutes later, he realized he was on a road. He didn''t know what the road was. But without caring, he jumped on 30,40-meter trees, which were much larger than the other trees on the side of the road, and continued to move forward. That''s how he kept moving for four hours straight. - Malm and Marc destroyed the Metallic Warrior exactly 10 seconds after it happened. Seeing your friends, especially Elisa, the girl she loved for Marc, die like this, and it had a terrible effect on both of them. Marc in particular seemed to lose himself. Maybe Eli didn''t know the hand for a long time. But ever since he first saw her, he loved her and wanted to build a future with her. Naturally, Marc didn''t know it was a shapeshifter. The Paradigna System had a special protection system to make it unintelligible. Even Martin didn''t know much about it. It was impossible for the lowest-level shapeshifter like Marc to know if the creature that attacked him was a normal creature or a shapeshifter. He didn''t have that kind of experience. After Malm and Marc buried the bodies correctly, they began to return to the Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization with tears in their eyes. They knew they couldn''t do anything. However, they still had to report it to the organization. - Seven at nine o''clock. Martin took a deep breath and began to rest in the hollow of a large tree. He knew he''d run far enough. That''s why he could rest a little bit. But before that, he started to look at what he gained first. "Butterfly Human" "W1" "Killed" "Points = +1000" Martin smiled lightly and made a sign that confirms with his head. "Bunny-Legged Healing Princess" "W1" "Killed" "Points = +2000" -- That was weird Chapter 18 - Shapeshifter Paradignam - - New Monsters - Martin was a little surprised this time. The system didn''t understand why it gave him too many marks for the transformation of this second shapeshifter creature. After a little scan, he noticed that there was some weirdness in the name. Perhaps the Bunny-Legged Healing Princess was naturally a more special creature than any other creature. That''s why he gave himself more points. Martin wasn''t in a position to care much about it. The first thing he did after the points looked at his condition. ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.3? (1 Soul Power = 1 More Creature to transform = ?HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ?Demon Claw Minion? SP (Status Point)= 1 = 0.1 (User can choose?) Paradigna Points = 2350 Status Points = 3 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) Martin smiled slightly. Previously, he had two Status Points. But he didn''t use them to strengthen himself. It made him very happy. Martin knew what he wanted to do now. "I have to look at the market first". He thought to himself. And after he thought about it, he whispered lightly from the inside. "Paradigna Shapeshifting Market Active" With Martin whispering, there were several ding sounds, and martin had exactly three different creatures in front of him. But at the top of the creatures'' window was a note written in red letters. "The user will not be able to see his or her special ability without buying a creature." Martin was uncomfortable when he saw this note. But he knew the argument with Paradigna couldn''t take him anywhere. So, without even caring about the note, he began to look at the newly shown creatures. 1 - "Deep Blue Bee" "W1 - Water" "STR = 0.5" "OSCE = 1.0" Evulution Possible "VIDEO" = 0.1" "INT" = 0.5 "This creature lives in deep waters and is a creature that can fly on its own and can also live in the water. as long as its name is known, it has a needle-like hornet and is about 2 meters in size." - 10,000 Paradigna Points - 2 - "Red Demonic Child "W1 - Demon" "STR = 0.3" "OSCE = 0.6" "VIDEO" = 0.6" "INT" = 0.9 This creature, seen as a human child, is in the form of a boy or girl, with red eyes and red skin color. He possesses magical abilities and works with demons." - 15,000 Points -- 3 "Silent Scream Snake" "W1 - Sound" "STR = 0.8" "OSCE = 0.9" "VIDEO" = 0.8" "INT" = 0.4 "This creature is black and alive in the shape of a snake with a length of 20 feet. In general, the creature that acts on its own in the forests is physically very strong and knows sound." - 25,000 Points Martin didn''t understand anything when he saw the desired points. At such a cost, how did the system expect it to buy a creature from itself? It was one that he thought about it and found the answer. As a matter of fact "The system wants me to do it to the locks and accumulate points for the creature I want. In this way, he plans to see a creature directly and prevent me from taking it immediately." Martin shook his head. That was an important detail. In general, Martin was extremely impressed with the creature Silent Scream Snake. If such a creature had appeared before him right now. He probably wouldn''t even have a chance to escape. For example, Silent Scream Snake could easily kill Marc and Melm and even go after Martin after he killed them. In general, he was not weak at all, and the whole thing was at the end of the W1 Level. It was a shapeshifting transformation that would not be easily rivaled at W1 Level. But when Martin realized he had to kill at least 23 more Shapeshifters to collect the points needed for this creature, he shook his head. He didn''t have the time or the strength to do something like this. Martin wasn''t stupid. He knew his actions would eventually attract the attention of serious people. He couldn''t just keep killing around. So they didn''t have the comfortable opportunities to save and wait for strength. Therefore, the market shut down the system. "Paradigna Market, Deactive" Martin took a deep breath after his remarks and reconsidered his condition. Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.3? (1 Soul Power = 1 More Creature to transform = ?HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ?Demon Claw Minion? SP (Status Point)= 1 = 0.1 (User can choose?) Paradigna Points = 2350 Status Points = 3 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) After Martin looked at his condition, he wasted little time focusing on Demon Claw Minion and examining his condition. Chapter 19 - The Ideas - - ? Name = ?Claw Demon Minion? Level = W1-Demon Strength = 0.7 Agility = 0.7 Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 After a while, Martin thought about putting one of his Status Points on the "Agility" tab without thinking too much. At that point, the system asked him if he approved it. Martin approved it after taking a deep breath. With his approval, his whole body began to suffer a slight pain. After a short time, the pain had gone away and there was quite relief. Martin was generally connected with his shapeshifter creature and his soul, so he could realise how his body changed. 0.1 was a difference that didn''t seem to be very visible. But the difference was causing a serious situation. For this reason, Martin understood the change claw demon minion had, even if other people didn''t notice. Martin understands that the system was going forward in evolutioning based on the status of the person''s chosen stat. If Martin above 1.0 and evolved, the creature he had just evolved would be on power to evolve. It was the same for the others. When Martin examined the situation, inT and VI, he realized that it was not suitable for evolution. Because the number of points needed was too many. He was on the road that didn''t fit martin''s way of fighting. Martin had created a class table from the little wars he''d ever seen and fought. He thought about this painting in his mind and wanted to make his moves all the time. This table was simply planned and not in a very advanced state. "STR ¨C Creatures Fighting Directly in front" "Agility ¨C Assassin, Ninja Creatures" "Vitality ¨C Defensive warriors or Tanks, creatures that care more about defense" "Intelligence" - Wizard and creatures fighting unknown methods" Martin wasn''t just sure in Intelligence in general. Because he saw only one creature owner about it. He didn''t see him directly either. He noticed it because of the news the system gave him. This creature was naturally a creature called Skeleton Fortuner. Martin thought he was sure what could happen in a different world. Skeleton Fortuner was a very high INT creature and, as he understood from his name, he was interested in things like "Fortune-making." Martin had set up this INT = MAGIC logic from here. , After a while, he stopped thinking and focused again, placing the remaining two Stat Points in the Demon Claw Minion , Agility. Martin covered his whole body in a moment of great pain while waiting for a little pain, and when Martin managed to come to him a few seconds later, he was sweating. He opened the situation directly in no time. ? Name = ?Claw Demon Minion? Level = W1-Demon Strength = 0.7 Agility = 1.0 (Evolution Possible) Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 Martin took a deep breath and began to examine his condition, which came to him with the system''s warning. "The shapeshifter creature that the user possesses has reached the level of evolution in the field of Agility. Therefore, you are requesting permission to use the Evolution Selection." Martin didn''t take a deep breath and started talking to the system. "Explain Evolution Selection" The Paradigna System began to answer Martin''s question. "The Evolution Ary is the evolutionary pathways given to it when a user''s creature reaches the level of evolution. User Agility has reached the selection of evolution. Therefore, he will be given 3 ways of evolution. The user can choose one of these 3 evolutionary paths and complete its evolution." Martin wiped out the sweat that flowed from his head with the dirty clothes on him and asked another question again. "Do I have to do evolution ary?" The paradigna system responded to Martin a few seconds later. "You don''t have to do it until you don''t have all Stat States 1.0. But if you do, you''ll get stronger faster. Otherwise, the user can''t add more points to the Agility section without evolving" Martin understood lyin'' with his head. So because he didn''t want to waste time and wanted to get on the road, he seemed to ask the Paradigna system about evolution-seeking ways to choose. "Paradigna Evolution Selection -" At that time, Martin froze and stopped moving. His eye was on his way to the full question. He changed the question he had in mind with another question. "The Paradigna System, if I make my status evolve disparagating my status as one more stat, and then , if I was going to choose a path of evolution, what kind of scenario will be created." A few seconds later, the system answered itself. "The user can follow the path he wants in this way. But the Evolution Ary will be stronger. At the same time, the paths to be shown in the Evolution Ary will be stronger as "pure power" as there will be beings on the Agility/Strengeth path." Martin swallowed it lightly and began to grin. "I almost made a big mistake." He was told to himself. Chapter 20 - Experts And Hunters - - After taking a deep breath, Martin began talking to the Paradigna System to transfer the scores found in the case. "Paradigna System, transfer my points to claw demon minion STR status." after Martin''s words, the system sent him a message to approve. "0.2 Point will be added to STR, Please confirm again." Martin said he approved it through without thinking too much, and along with his words, the system showed him a situation panel. " ? Name = ?Claw Demon Minion? Level = W1-Demon Strength = 0.9 Agility = 1.0 (Evolution Possible) Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 " Right after seeing the condition panel, Martin began to see his arms aching and physically starting to develop. He was not in the Claw Demon Minion form but he can still feel the changes and with the help of the system, he can see what happens to his shapeshifter creature The system showed the changes to him with using a holographic image, The Claw Demon Minion, which is 160cm tall, was up to 170 cm tall with the increase of STR. His thin arms continued to contract visibly but maintained his agility and flexible form. Likewise, he easily gained 15 20 kg physically. Martin, who saw that his creature got stronger was a little bit excited and, That made him a little happy. , Martin checked his status and saw his scores drop from 2350 to 350 Points. Str and Agility had to kill at least one more shapeshifter to achieve an evolution I was with. Or the one who was around, he had to look for the creatures. Before doing so naturally, Martin began to sleep in the tree where he slept with the fatigue of the development. - Not long after, the Fire Mountain Organization realized what was going on. The people in the organization who thought this situation should be investigated had appointed two investigative specialists. One of these experts was called Expert V1 and the other was called Expert V2. Experts were generally given names to shapeshifter people who were slightly stronger than the average working for an organization. Two people were advancing in the forest just below the Fire Mountain Organization.both of them had no rides, and they were walking at a normal slow pace. They were naturally specialist V1 and Specialist V2. The expert V1 was a tall woman with beautiful and long black hair that could also be noticed by looking at her eyes - while the Expert V2 was a 1.75-tall man in with charismatic looks, he looked like he was in his 30s The two of them did different tasks together. That''s why they wanted to do this job together. At that time, V1, she started talking. "V2, what do you think about it? Do you think the creature we''re looking for is a Hunter or a creature that''s walking around the classic? V1, with black deep eyes, looked at V2 and asked the question. V2 took a slight breath with this question and answered. "Hunters, in general, are walking around organizations and want to take their energy by hunting unprotected students. and monster normally they don''t think about these things, and when they see a human being or a different creature, they attack and kill." V1 smiled - after V2''s answer, she began to look at him. V2 signaled with his eyes and approved what he thinking.After that he talked. "We''re probably dealing with a Hunter who hunts down small students" , V1 continued to walk calmly after this answer and continued to move apart from the forest. The hunters were dangerous, they were called killer shapeshifters, and in general, they were called Hunters because they were uncontrollable because they were not affiliated with any organization. they could kill their students and other students in the organizations, even normal people if the situation was appropriate. In general, these people would be strong because they moved on their own, and she knew thats he and V2 had to be careful about it. Martin slept about three hours and the sun was on the hill when Martin woke up, he knew his stomach was starting to get hungry and he had to hunt something. So without wasting much time, he immediately transformed and began to move a little deeper into the forest to experience his new features. He was also hungry, and he wanted to find an animal and hunt. Chapter 21 - Single Horned Deer - Hunt - Chapter 21 Martin was now a solid distance from the Fire Mountain Organization. In general, he didn''t know where the settlements were because he didn''t know about the world he was in so much.System gave him some knowledge but not showed him the way. But for a serial killer like Martin and also a man with deep troubles about being human, it didn''t pose a problem. Martin didn''t care about people or other living beings or not living beings in any way. In general, feelings like love, anger, sexual relationships or likewise things was not contained in himself and did not occur or activated when he did not want to. Therefore, it didn''t matter what people cared about, such as "loyalty" "friendship" and so on, other characteristics of human characterism. All he wanted to do was get more power and kill people and watch them now and then. That''s what he felt in the old world. He didn''t know why, but he knew it wasn''t normal and he had to keep it as self-contained as he could. Martin was a serial killer, but that didn''t mean he lost control and acted like an animal. He knew his actions were bad. Even if he didn''t understand why he was like this, nor he could describe it why he is do this things, but he still did it any. That''s what was weird. , These thoughts came to mind when Martin''s head came in a little more of the forest. At the time, he thought about himself and couldn''t understand how advanced his creature was. His speed was at least a few times better before, and thanks to the strength he had, he could move quickly. He can easily jump between 7 meters and 10 meters, and when he fell to the ground, he was not damaged by gravity. These were the details that mattered to him. , After Realizing that he had entered the woods deep enough, he took a deep breath and began to focus. He began to listen to the sounds of birds he was hearing around and nature''s voices. He was only focused for a few minutes when he heard an animal sound. As far as he understood, this sound belonged to a deer-like animal. , Martin was moving as quietly as possible to the area where he heard the sound.and as he progressed, he came out of the area with frequent trees, an open area with green grass and white untouched rocks. With only a few seconds of scrutiny, he saw a herd of animals far away. These animals resembled deer, as Martin thought. Of course, they had different points. These deer, which had a single horn, had at least two meters in size on all fours and had pointed nails at the end of their moon. Martin knew these feet could be dangerous. That''s when he used the system to study the creatures. "Single Horned Deer" "W-0 (Animal) "STR = 0.3" "Agility = 0.2" "Endurance = 0.0" "Int" = "0" - Strong in Groups - - Martin breathed lightly. These unicorns he saw were not classified as a creature or monsters. They were more seen as animals. They weren''t very strong in general anyway. But the little information the system gave was a simple lot of psychology. The system told itself in detail that these creatures were as strong as herds. That could mean a lot of things -- maybe he attacked one of these deer, it meant other deer attacked him. At least that''s how the herd animals in the old world were generally moving. Of course, Martin didn''t spend much time on these issues and studied the deer that was the farthest by using the advantage of being human. Afterward, he simply collected weeds from around and drove the deer away from the herd. After an average distance of 100 meters between Singe Horned Deer and his flock, Martin cut off the deer''s head with a quick claw attack with jumping the deer from the tree. Soon after cutting the deer, he grabbed it by the legs and began dragging it away from the herd. The smell of blood could have caught the attention of other dangerous creatures and animals around. , After a few hours of cleaning and dealing with things like that, Martin created a fire simply using his claws and began to eat the deer himself. At the same time, as he understood, killing one Single horned deer gave him 50 points. Normally, he could keep working here, in short, "hunting", but he didn''t want to waste time like that. Chapter 22 - The Dirt Spearman - - , After Martin ate until he felt he is full, he knew he had to find a settlement. Of course, that wasn''t just the point. There was no currency on him that was valid where people lived. Currencies were built on a fairly simple system. 100 copper coins, = 1 silver, --- 100 silver coins were = 1 gold. Martin had gone through a lot, so overall he didn''t have much money on it. So, after eating part of the meat, he took the horn of deer and some other edible parts of meat, and placed it in the bag he made from the deer''s skin. When he went to a settlement or city, he could at least sell this meat and horn for a little money. He didn''t care about the money in general, but if he wanted to be camouflaged in the city, he had to do something. - Martin had seen a path and a sign after continuing to move forward for a while. He could understand what was written on the sign by the license information the system gave him directly. So there was no problem. "Wolf City" Martin breathed lightly and started thinking. "Wolf City is a city where I can reach quickly if it''s going from the right, it''s not bad for the beginning." That''s how Martin began to move the right path, which the sign showed. He''d already turned into a human being to keep a low profile. Although the power of the creature it had transformed was much different from human beings, the stronger the creature''s power grew, its strength grew. He could feel it. , Martin continued to calmly progress on the road. Although he was moving calmly, he was constantly examining his surroundings carefully. He got this habit back from the old days. He was in constant observation and cautious mood. After a few more minutes, he saw two people across the road - three people around them and they looked like they were fighting. There was no physical altercation, but they could start punching each other at any moment. Martin began to hear what he was talking about as he began to move forward without caring. "You''re stealing the map for our mission. It''s just that it''s not enough, and you''re saying it''s normal." ! The 19-year-old light-bearded man, who was in a group of two, looked at the young people who were looking at him with a face-making expression. The group of three people who were opposite was just laughing at him. That''s when young people hug and a young man with a sense of arrogance in his eyes started talking. "Heh, a Shapeshifter Academy which was already no different from a fallen place, has no right to talk about any subjects!" The blonde teen laughed slightly after saying her words. The young man, who was found next to the blonde teenager, continued to make fun of his group of two, adding. "You will learn not to face the Black Day Academy. You''re going to do what we say. !" The young people who were being ridiculed were squeezing their teeth angrily and because of the anger their face turned the color of tomato. But the young people front of them were at a very powerful Shapeshifter academy called the Black Day Academy. They couldn''t resist them. Two teenagers who were being crushed were on their way to the Silver Fire Academy and they belonged this academy. Likewise, this academy was passed out as a shapeshifter academy, but because it had been involved in a lot of events and lost many of the wars, they no longer had their old powers. Normally, it was a powerful academy that ordered many academies, such as the former Silver Fire Academy, can easily order the Black Day Academy to what they were going to do because of their power. But right now, there''s no sign of the power from them. Two teenagers from the Silver Fire Academy opened their distance because they couldn''t stand the words, and then they turned directly into the creatures they had. At the time, Martin couldn''t stop him from examining them and smiling on his face. If he had a proper plan, he could have come out of this very advantageous way. At that point, he began to look at the creatures of the young people who had transformed. The first time he spoke, he was a young warrior, turned into a creature. The creature had a body of soil. He had a long spear in his hand, and the spear itself consisted of soil. As an eye, only one green light was shining, and his mouth looked like mud. "Earth Spear Warrior" "W1 - - Elemental" "STR = 0.4" "Agility = 0.1" "Endurance = 0.7" "Int = 0.0" Martin smiled lightly. This creature had almost nothing to stand out about and was a fairly simple and powerless creature. It was probably the same level of the creature as the Black Weak Wolf he encountered when he first came into this world. But then there was something that surprised him. The creature that the other young boy from the Silver Fire Academy transformed was very different. Chapter 23 - Take Side From The Weak - Chapter 23 "Earth Spear Warrior" "W1 - - Elemental" "STR = 0.4" "Agility = 0.1" "Endurance = 0.7" "Int = 0.0" Martin smiled lightly. This creature had almost nothing to stand out about and was a fairly simple and powerless creature. It was probably the same level of the creature as the Black Weak Wolf he encountered when he first came into this world. But then there was something that surprised him. The creature that the other young boy from the Silver Fire Academy transformed was very different. - Martin looked at the creature''s return with interest. The creature was shaped like a dog. But it wasn''t a normal dog. It had a purple color with a complete weird fur, and it was as if it had a wet look, it feathers were intertwined. His purple eyes were deeply looking at people who were in front of him. Martin instinctively saw that the dog was not very strong, but when he thought about it in general, the dog''s evolutionary trait was very important and powerful. In short, if he could develop and evolve the young dog that had evolved into this dog, he would have a very strong creature transformation. When Martin focused on the dog with the system, he realized his thoughts were quite normal. "Weak Nightmare Dog" "W1 ¨C Anomaly" "Str = 0.3" "Agility = 0.7" "Endurance = 0.5" "Int = 0.7" After taking a deep breath, Martin continued to monitor the events. When the young people from the Black Day Academy saw that they were turning, they started to turn quickly. The creature the blonde boy transformed - shaped like a lion, and unlike a normal lion, he had one yellow wing. Martin naturally liked to examine the creature he saw, so he wanted to examine the young man''s creature and show him his information by the system. "Winged Lion" "W1 ¨C Animal" "STR = 0.6" "Agility = 0.7" (Flying for one hour straight) / Per Day)" "Endurance = 0.3" "Int = 0.0" Martin had only confirmed it with his head and began examining the creature that the black short boy had transformed. The creature the child had transformed didn''t have a special look. The creature, which was shaped like a horse, had a green color and other than that a green liquid was flowing through its hoofs. "Poison Horse" "W1 ¨C Animal" "Str = 0.4" "Agility = 0.6" "Endurance = 0.5" "INT = 0.7" Martin also examined the transformation of the creature of the man, who was older than others who were not paying much attention among others. Each one was turning within seconds, but the system was giving him the information fast in the same way. The man, who looked just older, transformed, the creature was a 10-foot creature made of gray rocks and drew a heavy and powerful image in terms of appearance. There were two black gaps where your eyes were supposed to be. "Rock Minion" "W1 ¨C Elemental" "STR = 0.8" "Agility = 0.1" "Endurance = 0.5" "Int = 0.5" Martin approved with his head along with understanding. Among young people, the person with the strongest creature, in general, was the man whose age seemed simple was greater than the others. With everyone turning, the atmosphere began to stretch. Martin left his belongings and returned to his creature after entering the woods. His goal was to make quick killings with a sneaky attack. If possible, he wanted to fight one-on-one to gain experience this time. - The young people were looking at each other. No one''s made a move yet. The young people from the Silver Fire Academy were outnumbered and weak in terms of creatures. Your potential didn''t matter when you were in a real war. Even if it was one person, it didn''t matter if the creature''s power was not enough, even if it had a creature with very strong potential. , They were going to attack each other, which at the time the creature, which had turned into a creature called Poison Horse, was left directly covered in blood and had fallen to the ground with its head amputated. Rock Minion and Winged Lion didn''t realize what the situation was. But at the same time, they began to see three people in front of them. They were standing in front of a demonic creature they didn''t normally notice and didn''t see before. From the blood marks on his paws, they knew this creature had killed poison horse, in short, his friends. Rock Minion and Winged Lion looked at each other timidly. Because the situation at the moment was very different from the previous one. two people were now at silver fire academy who were able to make strong and fast impacts, as well as people who were at the same level on average. Chapter 24 - Betrayal The Naive Kid - - - With the teenager who had turned into Weak Nighmare Dog, they didn''t understand what they were going to do with this new demon-like shapeshifter came to help them. But at the same time, they weren''t too bothered by the situation. If the the monster that killed their enemy which is Poison Horse most likely will be their friend. There wouldn''t be any harm to them for any time. At the same time, they had no longer been afraid because they were not outnumbered like the last time. Martin started talking lightly. Even if shapeshifters had naturally transformed, they had the ability to speak in the form of a creature. There were investigations into this, but they didn''t realize why they could talk. In general, they attributed it to the "human intelligence" situation they had later. "Spear warrior, the lion will soon fly away when he try to fly , throw the spear in your hand and take it down before he fly in the to city. Dog, get the other man''s attention, I''ll help you to finish it." Martin''s words made the young people a little uncomfortable. They didn''t like to take orders, but it could have been understood that the tactic he was talking about was normal and logical. He was also an experienced person with them, as much as they understood the way they fought and the attack tactic. The transformation classification of creatures in Martin''s system and its powers were not the same as the surrounding world. W1 - Transformation Creatures ¨C They were classified as Student Shapeshifter. W2 ¨C Conversion creatures ¨C Classified as Expert Shapeshifter. W3 was classified as Lord Shapeshifter in general. Martin had just gotten this information. The system was constantly updating the information in general. In short, Martin understood that the system''s information might not have been accurate. He was likening the system to a computer, bringing the information from the database he had as a computer to Martin. But the information in a computer database could have worn out over time. If the computer is not active, it will not be able to obtain new information and the information it gives will not be valid. , After looking at each other for a while, Rock Minion and Winged Lion agreed, trying to escape. Rock Minion knew he had little speed, but the city wasn''t far away. He thought if he could run hard enough, and if he could defend, he could survive. Meanwhile, the Winged Lion would fly to Wolf City much faster than he did and alert security. That''s how they were thinking of running away. But what they didn''t know was Martin, who was involved in a lot of battles and struggles. Martin realized what they were going to do a long time ago and told the young people next to him. , Winged Lion, all of a sudden, he was flapping his wings and getting out of the air. The same shape rock minion turned around and started running. There were a few kilometers between where they were and the city. If Winged Lion could fly, he could reach the city in 3 4 minutes. , At the time, the Winged Lion had something he didn''t expect. A few seconds after trying to fly, the young man, who had a spear in his hand, threw a spear at him and fell to the ground because he was not expecting the attack. , He looked at the Rock Minion for help - and a few seconds later all he saw was big long black claws. Martin took advantage of the creature''s injury and took all the speed and strength to the fallen lion with a single paw blow to the head. After Martin naturally smiled, he looked at the running Rock Minion. Weak Nightmare Dog, as he said, ran from behind this creature. At that time, Earth Spear Warior came to him and looked at the Winged Lion lying on the floor. "That''s the result of insulting my school." After Earth Spear Warior said his words, he turned into human form and took a deep breath and turned his back. But there was something he never expected at the time. With the pain, he started vomiting blood. He collapsed before he knew what was going on, and before he died, he began to look at Martin, who killed him. At that time, he found strength to say a few words and spoke. "Why did you kill him?." Martin had no facial expressions. Without saying anything, he dismembered and killed the head of the young man, who had already turned into a human being with another paw stroke. Martin couldn''t stop thinking about it. "It makes sense not to answer a dying person''s question." With this idea, the dog began to run from behind the creature and the stone creature. His goal was to quickly kill the stone creature and wait for the shapeshifter, which had also become a dog, to turn into a human being again and to kill it quickly. Chapter 25 - Happy Killer - Chapter 25 The young man, who had turned into a Rock Minion, was quickly trying to run over the road towards Wolf City. But the area where the creature he had was strong wasn''t speed or agility. That''s why he was running in a similar to people''s running speed. Of course, this was not the same for Weak Nightmare Wolf. As a generally fast creature, The Weak Nightmare Wolf was easily attack, the Rock Minion, but he wasn''t going to attack him even he have chance to do so. He knew he''d be in trouble if he attacked, and he knew he''d get a lot of damage in the chase of counterattack. He was relieved to see Martin, who was running too fast, without having to think too much. The teenager''s thoughts towards Martin were quite satisfiable and did not have any general meaning. He was just happy that he was helping him and his friend. Of course, he didn''t think about his friend''s condition because he was confused at the time - Martin - who soon caught up with the Rock Minion, attacked him with a direct claw stroke. But The Rock Minion raised his arms and raised it over his head to protect his important body part. Although his defense was good - both of his arms were severely damaged and he could not defense again with the same attack. At that point, The Rock Minion chose to forgot to responding or counter attacking completely and began to move to the city as fast he can.It was just after the hill and he just need run about 700 to 800 metres for the protection. , Of course, Martin and his side, The Weak Nightmare Wolf, were also quite aware of this situation, so, Weak Nightmare Wolf, which he was already after using all his power, jumped on the Rock Minion and broke his stone-made legs with his chin. Immediately after that, Rock Minion turned around and punched the weak nightmare wolf in the head, hanging on his leg. With the punch being thrown, Weak Nightmare Wolf, he collapsed slightly and blood began to flow through his head. He''s done some solid damage. Of course, when all this happened, Martin didn''t stand idly by and pierced the head of the Rock Minion with his claws. After this drilling attack, the Rock Minion collapsed directly to the ground. Shapeshifters, who had elemental transformation creatures, were re-becoming human forms after they died. Weak Nightmare Wolf smiled slightly after the Rock Minion collapsed and turned into human form again. At that time, Martin, Weak Nightmare Wolf, approached a slowly. There was a look on your face that a friend looked at as if he were looking at his friend. Weak Nightmare Wolf couldn''t help but smile. If it wasn''t for this new man who came to help them, his friend and himself would have been killed by a shapeshifter from the Black Day Academy. But now he''s found himself a new friend. And these friends were pretty strong. At the time, Martin crouched on the ground and severed the head of The Weak Nightmare Wolf with an extremely fast and powerful blow. Martin took a deep breath a few seconds later and closed his eyes. He had a very nice and glorious situation. That''s why he was happy and in the good head. He also had a chance to kill people. Weak Nightmare Wolf died too quickly to regret it, even in his final thoughts. Martin took the bodies that were left out of his back and threw them right in the woods next to the road. Afterward, he entered the forest and after a few hours, he entered one of the hollows of a high tree and took a deep breath after making sure he would not be seen from the outside and began talking to the system. "System, analyze situations and show me how many points I have." "Status is showing" "-" ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.4? (1 Soul Power = 1 More Creature to transform - ? HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? Demon Claw Minion? Paradigna Points = 5350 Status Points = 0 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Offline) / 9 Hours ¨C Refreshing - "-" Martin smiled lightly when he saw his score and soul power. Martin had a different side to normal people. Rather, compared to normal shapeshifters - Soul Power could strengthen and get stronger and move along that path. Of course, Martin wasn''t thinking about these issues at the moment, but having creatures with different powers in the future would give him a good advantage to surprise him. Chapter 26 - Evolution Thinking - - Martin was a psychopath who didn''t care about people in general. At the same time, it wasn''t just the case. Martin didn''t care about people in general - not the living things, and any other presence except himself. So he didn''t ask about other people''s names because he didn''t care about things like names - he had already forgotten the faces of the people he had already killed. But that didn''t mean he had no thoughts or knowledge to deal with and deal with people. Martin was able to show a sense of friendship, love and so on like that as an expert actor, and he knew how to manipulate people. Most of these were the skills that different perspectives brought. , Martin soon dodged unnecessary thoughts and asked the system to show him the status of the Claw Demon Minion. ? Name = ?Claw Demon Minion? Level = W1-Demon / World Level ¨C Student Level Shapeshifting Creature - Strength = 0.9 Agility = 1.0 (Evolution Possible) Vitality = 0.2 Intelligence = 0.1 After looking at the situation, Martin spoke to the system without thinking any more. "System, Transfer 1000 Paradigna Points to Strength." After Martin''s words, the Paradigna system spoke to him and asked him to approve it. "Do you confirm that 1000 points will be deleted?" Martin pretended to take a deep breath, but he didn''t take a deep breath. After all, he couldn''t breathe a deep breath every time he made the decision. "I approve." A few seconds after Martin confirmed it, pains were starting all over his body. After only 2 or three minutes, the process was over. But right now, Martin felt he was at least two or three times stronger. Martin looked lightly at his condition after the procedure was over. Now, STR and Agility, 1.0 a was completed and could evolve by combining the two. Martin thought about other situations. He was sure to bring all his stat status to 1.0 and become a stronger creature if it evolved, but he still knew it would take time. Especially the Int part was going to push him very hard. Therefore, because he did not want to spend any more time on these issues - both thought for a few seconds because endurance or Int did not support the style of war, and spoke with the system. "System, W1 ¨C Claw for Demon Minion, start the evolution, use Agility and STR for evolution." With Martin''s words, a few ding voices began to come from the system. At the time, the system had little information. "Do you approve? (Irreversible)" Martin said he never thought and approved it. "I approve." Martin lost consciousness with his words. And when he opened his eyes, he realized there was nothing around him in a dark place. He wasn''t having trouble breathing, but he was sure he didn''t. He began to hear the familiar voice of the system in the order. "The user evolved using STR and Agility." "The Name of the Creature Evolved ¨C W1 ¨C Claw Demon Shapeshifter" "Investigations have been done" "The user was given three ways of evolution." "The user is being asked to choose a path." "New System Information Opened ¨C (Physical Appearance) Martin heard these words from the system at intervals of 2 seconds, and then the dark area lit up and three large creature cards appeared right in front of his eyes. Martin began reading his first creature card in no time. "Sharp Tailed Demon" "W2 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 1.3" "Agility = 1.7" "Endurance = 1.1" "INT" = "1.0" "Physical" "Humanoid Body ¨C 2 Meters" "Body Weight ¨C 80 KG" "Sharp And Piercing Tail ¨C 3 Meter Tall" "Body Weight = 30 KG" "Black Claws = 7 CM" "Thick Leather" - Martin could have said he liked the creature''s exterior. Like classic evil creatures, he had a grayish color with blackish, his eyes were blue and physically - he looked like an athlete. It also looked like a creature that could attack strong and fast with its pointed and strong-looking tail. , Martin was naturally going to look at two other creatures before he chose this creature. His general idea before he looked was that W1 ¨C Claw Demon Minion, the creature he was previously found in, was very weak to these creatures, Chapter 27 - Shadow Demon - - Martin was starting to read the other creature''s card. "Claw Demon" "W2 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 1.9" "Agility = 1.5" "Endurance = 1.2" "INT" = "1.0" "Physical" "Humanoid Body ¨C 2 Meters" "Body Weight ¨C 80 KG" "Retractable Claws ¨C 1 Meter Long!" "Body Weight = 30 KG" = 7 CM" "Thick Leather" This time, the creature he saw was a high version of the Claw Demon Minion, the creature he currently owns. Overall, it had all kinds of identical images. But unlike the Claw Demon Minion, his physical structure and claws were more than 1 meter long, and Martin could pull those claws back at any time. In terms of stat situations, the Claw Demon was slightly stronger, but the Sharp Tailed Demon was faster and generally better. If Martin think between Claw Demon vs Sharp Tailed Demon on evolution, he would choose the Sharp Tailed Demon.there was a big difference in terms of usefulness to work between the two. If he chose the Claw Demon, he wouldn''t change much except for more power in general. But if he chose the Sharp Tailed Demon, he could attack differently thanks to the tail, and therefore he could move on a different path. In short, he''d have a chance to fight more. Martin put that thought aside and looked at the last card. "Shadow Demon" "W2 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 1.2" "Agility = 2.1" "Endurance = 1.4" "INT" = "1.0" "Physical" "Humanoid Body ¨C 1.85 Meters" "Body Weight ¨C 75 KG" "Shadow Claws / Black Claws 60 cm / Retractable Claws" "Body Weight = 30 KG" "Thick Leather" When Martin saw the last creature, he got a little excited. asking the system a question. "System, how much should the stat status be for the next evolution?" A few seconds later, the Paradigna System answered him. "At least one stat must reach 10.0." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and asked another question. ", I can''t see the abilities of the creatures.I want to know the reason of it" A few seconds later, the system responded the same way. He also gave him another story that made him happy this time. "The user can only see the abilities of the creature that evolved. In the first few days, this feature was given to the user by the system. However, the user can now only see the capabilities of the creature that has evolved or purchased from the system. Also, creatures at the "W2" level have two skills." The system had enough talk. Martin turned his eyes back into a creature called Shadow Demon and began watching. Shadow Demon had a black skin color and a black eye, compared to others. The claws of this creature, which had no color on it, looked as if they were part of its body. It wasn''t just that - the system wanted to say that this creature, in general, was stronger because of the stat situation. It was also a "speed"-based creature, as Martin wanted. Martin generally didn''t want to stay in this situation anymore, so he made his choice with the thinking for a while and did his endorsement without letting the system ask him. "System, the creature I chose for the path of evolution is "Shadow Demon", I also approve" This time, the system did not ask for any approval because it had already been approved. At that time, Martin was unconscious again. When he opened his eyes, he was back on the planet, and he was in the tree hollow he entered before he evolved. Martin immediately checked his condition and the creature''s condition. "Shadow Demon" "W2 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 1.2" "Agility = 2.1" "Endurance = 1.4" "INT" = "1.0" "Abilities" "Turn Shadow ¨C User can turn into a shadow for 10 seconds & 3 Hours Cooldown" "Two Ways Shadow ¨C User can teleport between shadow for 2 times / 1 Day Cooldown" / Max Distance - 100 Meters Martin liked his talents. But, of course, he wasn''t going to act without looking at his condition. So he didn''t waste much time and told the system he had to show himself the situation to examine his condition. After a few seconds, the system made a little noise and showed him his status by giving him a little announcement. Chapter 28 - Testing The New Shapeshifting Creature - Chapter 28 User is Expert Shapeshifter" "Market will reveal, Expert Level Shapeshifting Creatures" ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.7? (1 Soul Power = 1 More Creature to transform -) ? HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? Shadow Demon? Paradigna Points = 4350 Status Points = 0 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) / Online ¨C Refreshed - - When Martin saw his condition, he started thinking. "My Soul Power level has gone up, it''s a good situation. Other than that, the points I need to earn are up. If I want to pass the Expert Level quickly and move to Lord Level, I''m going to have to give all my Paradigna Points to "Agility." Martin was starting to think for himself. If he wanted to move forward and evolve quickly - "Agility", the highest stat score that he has now, and best part is If he didn''t get it wrong, 190,000 Paradigna Points was necessary for the leveling up the Lord Level with just one stat category. That meant, at least, He have to kill about 190 Shapeshifter. It looked easy, but killing each shapeshifter was a problem in itself. , Martin shook his head. Afterward, he took a deep breath. "For now, I''m going to turn into Shadow Demon and try to get used to it. Then I''ll go downtown and gather some information. And I can go the villages around here, and massacre villagers earn points easily." That''s what Martin had come up with. If he went to the city, he could get a map from there, and with this map, he could find villagers and their villages that placed in the where shapeshifters and organizations not wanted to live , and by killing all of the people, he would satisfy himself and earn points at the same time. A normal person averaged 200 points. If he went to a village made from about 200 people , after the massacre he can earn about 40.000 Points , this is mean 4.0 Points to stats so it is nice to know there are always people around for him to kill. , After Martin continued to set up his plans in his head, his transformation took place and he began to feel the strength and speed of his body. Compared to his almost previous transformations, he was feeling so different - strong at the moment, that the stock had fainted. After Martin came down from the tree, he stretched slightly and jumped upwards with all his power. He was able to jump 30 meters easily because he used all his power. He knew he could jump 20 17 meters easily if he used a little power. , After Martin jumped, he was put in a tree and, at all the speed he had, he jumped from tree to tree. There was at least three times the difference compared to its previous speed and had a bit of difficulty getting used to it - because when it accelerated with full meaning, it was slightly blurry, and their perceptions, especially their own human perceptions, had difficulty detecting this situation. But there was no problem because he knew he could get used to it. After doing a speed test, like running, he realized that his speed was on average 130 km /h. If he pushed harder, he could go 150 km/h. Martin came to the front of a large rock to try his new paws. There were trees and vines surrounded by rock. It was evening. It''s been about 10 hours since it began to evolve. , After looking towards the stone, he raised his right hand and came up with his thinking, black, thin but also hard and strong claws that were sharp on both sides but did not damage his own body. Martin attacked the rock with a slight blow with his paws. With the attack on the rock, his paws had entered a few inches of rock. Martin smiled. "If I attack by giving me strength, I can go 10 15 cm in." He thought. If he could do something like this on a rock, probably what he''d do to fleshy creatures like human beings. He couldn''t even guess. , After finishing their work in general, Martin began to move towards the city with all his might. When he saw Wolf City, which was not far from where it was, it became a human form and began to move towards their doors. Wolf City was about 10 miles in size - and it had at least 50,000 to 100,000. When Martin saw that the walls of the city were made of reinforced wood, he could not have slightly prevented anything else from coming to mind. Maybe this city was a new city that started to move from town to town, and there were no extra-strong shapeshifters in it. Who knows, maybe Martin didn''t have to go too far to hunt. Chapter 29 - Selling The Meat - Chapter 29 Martin was able to get through the gates of Wolf City without too much problem. Technological development has not progressed much in parts of the city where it is located now in the small cities around here. Therefore, diploma and bureaucracy had not much improved to. Martin was able to get into the city without having to need a document that would reveal any identities or a similar information about himself. and of course he did not had things to sell to.Actually he did think that taking the items of young boys that he killed back then.But he still did not took their item.He didn''t take them because it was dangerous, and at the same time because he knew that the objects and valuables in the bodies of the young people he killed would be a nuisance for him. he was just have a Single Horned Deer, meat and horn. He was thinking about selling these and earning a little something. Other than that, the only point he regretted was not taking the copper or silver coins on top of the young people. , Martin knew it was a stupid move. Although personal items were can be followed, things like money could not be followed. But eventually, Martin was a human being. Even if he was smart and manipulative, there were situations he missed and did not think. , Inside the city''s door, Martin knew the weather was still dark and there are little bit time before morning. Therefore, it was a very convenient time for him to do research. For example, easily, no one could go directly to the market and sell these products because they had a product. If he wanted to open a market, he had to issue a document to trade first. After that, he had to give a certain proportion of every sale he made to the Wolf City administration. There was no government or similar oligarchical or monarchical order in which the surrounding cities were generally connected. As he realized, the official governments around him depended on shapeshifter organizations or academies. As you can see from here, the most important thing was that the people were still their forces. The strongest was someone with the most authority and wealth. That wasn''t surprising to Martin. In his world, even an amateur could use a "pistol" to kill himself by using a skilled shot. But in the world he''s in now, normal people have almost no chance of damaging shapeshifters. Martin understood that and didn''t feel uncomfortable about it. For him, every being was a private target to get stronger and kill. , Martin began looking for a clear, butcher or a hunting place that could take the meat and horn on it because he knew there was no money on it. After a little strolling, he found a simple shop by reading the icons and writings on the signs. There was writing on the brown door at the entrance to the shop. "Briston Butcher" Martin thought this place could take the meat he was wearing. In fact, under normal circumstances, the meat would break down quickly. But martin''s meat and horn - an animal named Singe Horned Deer, but still had a transition as a creature. That''s why it took at least a few weeks for the meat to deteriorate. , Martin came in in in no time. Martin approached slowly and put the meat and horn on the table, in the straw bag. Afterward, he spoke in a calm but cold tone. If a psychologist had seen the way Martin spoke. He knew something was different. But there was no way I could understand something about martin''s words, the man and the teenager who were in a simple meat shop. , Middle-aged, he swam martin a little bit first. Then he made a sign to the young man. The young man brought a tool to measure the weight of meat, along with the sign. The middle-aged man began talking after measuring the weight of the meat and shaking his head confirming it. "Single Horned Deer, meat, up to 30 kg here. I''ll give you three coppers per kilo.the total wage is 90 copper, but this is the first time I''ve seen you. That''s why I''m going to give you one silver." Martin approved his head and spoke. "If possible, can you give the money in the form of copper." The middle-aged man pointed out that there would be no problem, and then handed over the two-punch copper money from the bottom of the table to Martin, with 100 copper coins in it. After Martin took the money, he pointed to the horn. Chapter 30 - Mind Of Martin - Chapter 30 The middle-aged butcher took the horn first and began to examine it. After a few minutes of studying, he started talking. "A 12-year-old 25 cm longhorn. Not bad, some people like this kind of thing. I''ll give you 20 copper for that." Martin was obsessed with not caring too much about these things, and after receiving the money he was given, he started talking. "I''m new in this city, I need an area to sleep and eat. Can I also get information about the organizations and shapeshifter academies that are here." The middle-aged man thought a little bit and decided to connect the young man across to his shop to bring products all the time. Normally, he wouldn''t do that because he found this kind of a waste of time. But the young man opposite had potential, and it wasn''t a bad idea to be friends. "Once you get out of here, turn left and go for 10 minutes. In general, many of the outsiders go to "Velgon Tavern", which is there. Martin approved it with his head. Then the middle-aged man thought for a few minutes and started talking. "There are two academies in the city. One of these academies is the Black Day Academy and the other is the Silver Fire Academy. The Silver Fire academy used to be very strong, but now that the Black Day Academy has reached a real point, it''s much stronger. As an organization, Wolf City is generally collaborating with the Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization, a 5 to 6-hour horse-drawn carriage ride east of the city''s site." After Martin got the necessary information, he made ahead sign again without saying any words, and he turned around and came out of the butcher.so he had to wait for what he was supposed to do now to get into a plan. After all, it wasn''t "Earth." Walking around the city and going there and here at night would be seen as suspicious by people. , With the words of the middle-aged man who was a butcher, he found the room, which was called Velgon Khan, which provides food and drink. He went inside without deep thought and looked around. There were 15 people in the middle, and the majority were teenagers. They had black long plain clothes on top of them. After seeing the old clothes on Martin, they turned their heads and kept talking. Martin wasn''t the kind of person who cared about what he looked like in social media. So, without caring about anyone, he started moving forward and sat at a table. The table he was sitting in was a table that no one would normally want to sit in. Martin chose it on purpose. After all, why do you go and sit at the table were a lot of important people and people want to sit, and then there''s an event when that person comes in and asks you for the table, the person or the person who is in question right now doesn''t give the table. He didn''t like that kind of thing. He didn''t like to be on top of attention. , After Martin sat down, a man came to the table with a pretty face, with black skin color. The man had a simple, relaxed look and looked at Martin and talked. "What do you want?" Martin looked at the guy with a cold face and spoke. "I want meat and alcohol, thank you" After Martin finished his words, he began to carefully examine the area. The reason he wanted to watch people wasn''t to learn their culture and similarly personal purpose. He was watching more to find out what they reacted to, what they cared about and what they were going to do for. Otherwise, Martin wouldn''t care about things like culture. Even when he was thinking about it, he was questioning himself from time to time. He knows the feelings he has, but he didn''t know why he felt that way. It was like smoking. The person knew he was hurting himself and wrong, but he was still doing it. Of course, while smoking had a chance to survive with techniques, Martin''s condition was a natural mental problem, and there was no easy way to get rid of it. Martin dived deeply, and the man with the color of black skin brought him meat and drink. Chapter 31 - Black Day Academy - Plan - - Martin started eating without thinking too much. He started listening to the young people who were in the back talking when he ate his dinner. - "Arnold, if I remember correctly tomorrow, the Fire Mountain Organization will send certain people to the city. They will go to the Black Day Academy and the Silver Fire Academy, check certain things and take exams." A young black-haired man looked at his friend with green eyes and a beautiful face. A young man named Arnold smiled and started talking. "It''s true what you''re saying - the Black Day Academy, contacted the Fire Mountain organization and said Silver Fire Academy can''t afford to be an academic shapeshifter organization. For this reason, they said they wanted their land and resources to grow to be are more powerful academy." The black-haired man looked at his friend and answered, surprised. "What they said then?" Arnold smiled and kept talking. "Naturally, the Silver Fire Academy responded to this incident. After separating the students who had tried to fight each other, Black Day Academy re-made this declaration with the reason of Silver Fire Students attacked their students, and as a result, the Fire Mountain Organization sent 10 shapeshifters to the city. Two of these shapeshifters are At Lord Level, 5 at Expert level and the other are Shapeshifters at the student level." When the young black-haired man heard about it, he approved it with his head. "Well, will this affect the city?" A young man named Arnold smiled. He shook his head and started talking. "If the Silver Fire can''t pass through the research, its territory and everything they have will be transferred to the Black Day Academy and this will cause the Black Day Academy to grow as a force and they will become the largest force of shapeshifters in the city. With the power they will have, they can also oppose the Wolf City administration and then control the entire city." The black-haired teenager was lightly swallowed upon this information. - As Martin continued to eat, he took a deep breath. Then, after paying the required 10 copper money, he began to climb towards the room he had hired. The price of the dish was 5 copper - at the same time, the room''s one-day price was 5. That''s why he left 10 coppers. , Martin went into his room and locked the door behind. When he examined his room, he realized there was nothing but a simple bed and a table. Other than that, he began to question the speeches that were under him with his own opinion. "Fire Mountain Organization, coming here. with the notice of Black Day Academy, because Silver Fire Academy is not strong and can''t do the growing and teaching the students job, So they want to research by Fire Mountain Organization. Martin took another light breath and sat in his bed. "After this event, the students of the Black Day and Silver Fire academies are intertwined. Black Day can use it to speed things up and adjust it to tomorrow." Martin smiled. "The Black Day Academy knows that they need Silver Fire Academy land and its resources to get stronger. When they reach those resources and strengthen, the power of the management of Wolf City will not matter to them, and they will take control of Wolf City and increase the power they have to just below the Fire Mountain Organization." After thinking about it, Martin reached for a light bed and smiled again. "The Fire Mountain Organization is aware of them. So they''re going to do everything they can to strengthen the Black Day academy, which is under their own. They are going to blame everything to them and take over the city again. In this way, it will be seen as an organization that saves them in the eyes of people who will not have taken over the city by force, as the Black Day Academy." Martin fell asleep with those words. He understood everything and already knew what to do. Martin continued to sleep - it was next in the morning, and there was a group of horse-drawn carriages and six horses inside the city. This carriage was red and had a volcanic symbol mark on it by the Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization. The group that entered the city quickly moved around without wasting time, moving into the Silver Fire academy, and at that time the Black Day academy noticed the situation and quickly came to them. The Fire Mountain Lord Shapeshifts - who examined the area and tried the strength of the students, and because they weren''t enough - they decided to close the Silver Fire Academy. After making the decision, they took the leader of the Silver Fire Academy and the power to shapeshift themselves and allowed the students to disperse. Chapter 32 - Shapeshifters Union - - Since the Silver Fire Academy weakened, they were only one Lord Shapeshifter that controlling them. That''s why the power they had around was down to very low levels. The Fire Mountain Organization was able to quell the problems that had easily gone around. After that, they reported the situation to Black Day Academy, and the Black Day Academy had done what was necessary and took over the region and resources of the Silver Fire Academy. A few hours later, they removed the symbol of the Silver Fire Academy from its location at 8:00 a.m. and placed the symbol of the Black Day Shapeshifter academy. Soon after, they had attached all kinds of goods, structures or agricultural areas owned by the Silver Fire Academy. A lot of things in Wolf City were connected in this way. The Wolf City Organization was, on average, as strong as the Black Day Academy in normal circumstances, but with this new development, the Black Day Academy, which had the resources and the goods of a formerly powerful academy, was now in a stronger position. At the same time, behind them was the Fire Mountain Organization, which alone was a much stronger formation than they were. In the early hours of the morning, inside an official institution affiliated with the Wolf City Administration, the man in his 50s sitting in a leather seat behind a desk took a deep breath and examined the documents that had come to him. "The situation is about to become a big deal for us" The man''s face became disgusted as he keeps read the documents. He could see everything. To stop it, he had one thing to do. But he didn''t want to go forward. At the beginning of the incident, he could see that the Fire Mountain Shapeshifter organization was the mind master of all these incidents because back then he was a consultant to the small-level noble families of the former. That''s why he wasn''t far from this kind of thing. But he was still disturbed. Taken from the Silver Fire Academy, the Black Day Academy would soon strengthen with their resources and then attack the Wolf City Administration, the city''s management of which it is located. After that, the Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization would emerge and appear as a rescuer. In this way, they would become a slave to the organization, albeit without expressing doubt. The man took another deep breath and began writing after removing a leather paper from under his desk. "I''m Villian Marcel, I present to you the situation I''m talking about alongside this letter, and Before things get bigger, I want you to intervene in the situation. Your help will not be forgotten." After writing a few words, Villian looked at the paper once more and wrote the message where it was going to be sent. "The Shapeshifters Union" , - Martin slept as much as he could. Because he was in the woods all the time in general, and his body was exhausted. At the same time, he realized that evolution affected fatigue in his physique. That''s why he slept without stopping it. He wasn''t aware of a lot of the events. But he didn''t care much because he already figured out what was going to happen. After wearing it, he got out of his room and started walking the streets of the city after having breakfast in the inn. There were a lot of people around in the street, but there was a strange look on each person''s face. That wasn''t weird. At least Martin realized that everything he predicted had happened, rather than what people thought of. After a while, he broke into a tailor''s shop and bought two sets of clothes for 20 coppers. Both of the clothes were comfortable for him. The classic black tight fabric was a dressing suit that didn''t prevent it from moving, and just above it was the same tightness and comfortable outfit. He bought a coat-like coat-like outfit on top of these clothes because it seemed strange to walk around with them. , After unraveling the necessary clothing business, he began to move to the center of the city and research to buy a safe map. After asking a few people, he knew that the City Library was the best map-selling place. So he went to the library without wasting much time and within minutes he took the map and paid 20 copper coins. That way, he paid about 50 of his money, and there were only 70 copper coins left. It wasn''t a problem for him. Because it made more sense to hunt for himself and take the money of the people he killed. Why did it work like normal people, Martin quickly left the city after finishing his work because he realized that the city had become a bad situation and that he had to leave the city. Chapter 33 - Balances - Cities - Organizations - 33 After Martin left town, he set off directly without much attention, and the first thing he did was that he went into the woods after he was old enough. After we entered the forest, he found a tree, and after he got on top of it, he started examining the map. The map was not too much detailed. But it was level enough to start. For that reason, Matin didn''t care much about it. He examined the map over an average time. And then he started thinking. "In general, there are three villages around that have caught my attention. None of these villages are close to shapeshifter organizations or academies." After Martin thought about it, he was beginning to understand some things. Many of the maps were not drawn in general regularly and beautifully. Because even the people who lived on the planet, they didn''t know exactly what was going on around here. Martin''s map managed to map an area just 1,000 km long. Martin saw 6 different shapeshifter organizations, 5 cities, and exactly 20 villages. After taking a deep breath, Martin began to think about the organizations. "Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization" "Night Owl Shapeshifter Organization" "Dead Graveyard Shapeshifter Organization" "Wind Soul Shapeshifter Organization" "Mud Turtle Shapeshifter Organization" Martin wrote these organizations one by one on the paper he bought from the library and began to think. "The power level of all organizations is almost the same, at least that should be the key reason they survive. I don''t know anything about this, but apart from these organizations, another organization is shown in capital letters and has the center in the largest city on the map." After these thoughts, Martin began writing the organization he was talking about on paper. "Union Of Shapeshifters - Branch" Martin thought this organization had general control over shapeshifters. It was also on the map as "Branch". In short, this was just a point that served as the representative branch of a major organization. After Martin understood that much, he began to focus on cities. "Wolf City" "Sword Blade City" "Lion Roar City" "Magic Dream City" "King Spear City" , After his research, Martin understood how the balance works. "There are three basic occurrence shapes." "Shapeshifter Organizations" "City Administrations" "Academies" Martin didn''t learn to write academies either. He just kept looking at the map without caring, after a little bit of a look and decided where to go. , After an hour of scrutiny, Martin stood up and began to move quickly after becoming a shadow demon. As a result of his research, he chose the village where he would go to "Long Fire Village". Long Fire Village was the closest organization covered with mountains and the most remote human place to the city. Martin noticed that the organization closest to Long Fire Village was "Mud Turtle Shapeshifter Organization", but even this event was at least 150 km away from them. At the same time, the city closest to them was King Spear City, but this city was further away from them than the organization and was unable to send them help when an emergency was in case of an emergency. Naturally, the fact that it is closed with mountains made the people of this village cold from the outer dream. , Martin didn''t naturally care about this kind of thing. What Martin cared about was that there was no harm to his existence. Therefore, he began to move towards the village in no time. There was a 200km road from where it was found to the village. If they could go with all his might in no time, he could have reached the village in at least five hours. - Magic Dream City - Tower Of Shapeshifter Union - An old white-bearded man took a deep breath after reading the letter in his hand, and he had his hand touched the table several times. A certain man, who looked like a young man with a dirty beard waiting at the door with his touch on the table, but because he was old, entered the room. The old man looked at the man with a dirty beard and started talking. "Review the letter and send a team to investigate the matter. Go yourself if you have to. Do this in secret, you have the full authority if the people making the mistakes in the letter." The man with the beard confirmed it with his head and left the roomter receiving the letter. Chapter 34 - Killing The Sea Spirit Archer - 34 As Martin continued to move forward, he was thinking about future events. He didn''t see himself as a very smart being. He thought he can watch things more clearly and naively, just because he didn''t add emotion and different perspectives that normal people add to their thoughts. Martin was an evil being. He knew that himself. But it wasn''t that he was aware of the trouble. He didn''t care. He didn''t have the mental and spiritual power he needed to care about. That''s how it happened from the beginning. he was moving for exactly three hours and he knew he would reach the mountains covering Long Fire Village in an average of half an hour. He''s never seen a lot of different places around. In general, he was moving through the forests frequently. Strangely, he didn''t see many creatures around. Martin noticed a strange sound when he was wondering about the creatures around him, and when he turned his head where the sound came from, he noticed two creatures staring at each other. No matter where he looked, it was obvious that these two creatures were getting into each other. Martin began to examine the first creation. , The creature was the average leopard-sized spider, and its color was light blue. At the same time, electrical currents were flowing through his eyes and legs. He gave this creature a menacing statement. Martin then examined the creature''s condition. "Electric Spider" "W-0" Electric "STR = 0.8" "Agility = 0.8" "Endurance = 0.3" "Int = 1.1" Evo /" Martin was surprised to see that the creature was ready to evolve. In fact, for the first time, he had seen a creature bring the INT status to the field of evolution. And then he looked at the creature in front of him. The creature opposite the spider creature looked like a pig, and its size was at least as much as a lion. Its black skin and black feathers gave it a menacing look. At the same time, his teeth were at least 30 cm long. "Demon Wild Pig" "W-0" Demon "STR = 0.9" "Agility = 0.5" "Endurance = 0.7" "Int = 0.3" Martin was quite happy when he realized that the creature was a creature of the type "Demon", just like him. But his happiness didn''t last long. Martin stopped looking at the creature, and two creatures began attacking each other. Demon Wild Pig quickly attacked his teeth to put his teeth in the spider. The Electric Spider, on the other hand, ran to the side and attacked him with electricity coming out of his legs. with the attack, Wild Pig collapsed slightly and some of his feathers were burned. But that wasn''t enough to end a creature like him. Martin was still watching the war, but in that time, Demon Wild Pig killed by a blue arrow, Martin surprised after the pig died But he wasn''t the only one who was surprised. Likewise, the Electric Spider was surprised and began to look around in a bewildered way. In a few seconds, another blue arrow killed the Electric Spider, just like that. The two creatures were killed by a strange and mysterious blue arrow with a single blow. Martin hid as much as he could because he didn''t understand what was going on. A few minutes later, shapeshifter, who was transformed into a creature, came close to bodies of pig and spider. Martin was examined by the system in no time. "Sea Spirit Archer" "W2" "STR = 1.8" "Agility = 1.3" "Endurance = 1.3" "Int = 2.1" Martin was slightly disturbed when he realized that the person who had turned into a creature across him was an Expert Shapeshifter like himself. The creature''s appearance was a simple centaur. It was just blue - the overall skin color, and instead of the human body, it had a simple body and eyes. Likewise, the creature had blue arrows in his hand and a blue bow. It showed how he did these attacks. Martin smiled lightly. "The owner of this creature is a person who hunts from a shapeshifter distance. Not very strong at close range." After smiling lightly, Martin waited for the shapeshifter, which had become Sea Spirit Archer, to move a little and get into the shadow of one of the trees. The distance between them was about 25,30 meters. If Martin attacked quickly, the opponent would have noticed it and attacked against him. But if his opponent entered the shadow, martin could use the talent of "Shadow Demon" to perform teleportation and easily kill the target. It didn''t take a few seconds, and Sea Spirit Archer looked around and then -- when he wanted to get in and out of the shadow of one of the trees, he suddenly realized there was a creature on his head. He was going to pull the arrow out and attack up, which Martin had turned, and the Shadow Demon he had turned into, had a fatal blow with claws and killed Sea Spirit Archer. Chapter 35 - Fire Demon - Chapter 35 After Killing the person who had turned into Sea Spirit Archer, Martin first checked his status and score. ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.7? (1 Soul Power = 1 More Creature to transform -) ? HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? Shadow Demon? Paradigna Points = 9350 Status Points = 0 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) / Online ¨C Refreshed - , Martin was really surprised when he saw his condition. Only one, Expert Shapeshifter, had given him a score of 5,000 to kill. It was a real thing. But it was understandable. Although from the outside, it seemed that Martin had killed his opponents very comfortably. But it''s the first time Martin''s ever killed an Expert Level Shapeshifter. If he''d made the wrong mistake, he wouldn''t even be alive right now. If Sea Spirit Archer had noticed himself. He could have killed himself in one shot with the arrow he sent. In short, Martin was quite shunted. If the creature had spotted him before him, he could have taken his life when he attacked from a distance. Martin, it was just, he was in good glory, and he killed his opponent by attacking beautifully. That''s the only reason he won. , These thoughts warned Martin to go down a different path. Normally, Martin wanted to collect points and take a new creature and try to improve it. But as far as he sees now, this plan didn''t make much sense. "First of all, I must at least elevate my power to Lord''s Level. That''s how I''ll have a foundation. And then I can spend time developing other things." That''s what Martin thought. But, of course, the market was currently visible. He wanted to check it out because of the possibility of a beautiful creature. - "Paradigna Market Active" Martin''s words, along with three new creatures, appeared in front of him. "Stone Sword Servant" "STR = 2.0" "Agility = 1.6" "Endurance = .1.6" "INT = 1.0" Price = 25,000 Paradigna Points "Old Stone statue of a sword master, can fight with a stone sword, and use his gaze to stone other weak level creatures" - "Winged Raptor" "STR = 1.5" "Agility = 2.1" "Endurance = 1.1" "INT = 1.2" Price = 25,000 Paradigna Points - Raptor from the Earth - / Can Fly with wings ) - "Fire Demon" "STR = 1.3" "Agility = 1.4" "Endurance = 1.9" "Int = 3.2" Price = 40,000 Points "Have 2 spells, Fireball, Fire Arrow / Daily use of 25 each" - Martin didn''t care much about other creatures except fire demon. At the same time, as he understood, if the creature named Fire Demon were in front of him right now and there was the distance between them - Martin certainly wouldn''t have escaped the attacks. Another point he understood was this. Although INT represents the magnifying power, the faster the person''s use of the attack and the attack was activated at the same time. Int, owned by Fire Demon, was in a position to prevent Martin from escaping during the attack. Martin liked the creature and was happy to be the Demon type. But he couldn''t help but think about it. Did he have to move forward from the Demon Genre now? Would that make sense? Martin, after a short time of thought, decided to lock up and locked the market. Afterward, he began to examine the status of the Shadow Demon. - "Shadow Demon" "W2 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 1.2" "Agility = 2.1" "Endurance = 1.4" "INT" = "1.0" "Abilities" "Turn Shadow ¨C User can turn into a shadow for 10 seconds & 3 Hours Cooldown" "Two Ways Shadow ¨C User can teleport between shadow for 2 times / 1 Day Cooldown" / Max Distance - 100 Meters - Martin spoke with his decision after examining the creature''s condition a little bit. There was no indecision in his voice. He thought it would be best if it was like this. "System, transfer all my points to Shadow Demon, Agility." With Martin''s words, the system asked him to approve. "Do you approve" Martin, who only confirmed it and approved it, had great pain in his entire body and his body began to change visibly. A few minutes later, Martin realized that speed, detection, attack speed and so on had changed dramatically. Chapter 36 - The Testing In Long Fire Village - Chapter 36 When Martin recovered, he realized he had noticed some situations he didn''t realize before. At first, he could understand that his power had changed and he had risen. But the situation was no longer exactly the case. For the first time, Martin felt that his perspective and his understanding of the environment had changed. This was probably because it crossed a certain limit, and at the same time transferred most of its points to a single retrofit state at a time. Martin didn''t waste any more time taking care of it, and he was moving to Long Fire Village. - Long Fire Village, Long Fire Village was a village that made a living by selling the pure version of the mines and picking up the wild flowers in the mountains around the village.,different than other villages they generate income from the trading caravans around the cities. The village had at least 500 people, and a lot of people, in general, were dealing with mining, collecting and hunting in a certain way. The size of the village was not much, but it could not be said to be small. There were at least more than 300 single-story houses built using more than stones and wood because there were 500 people. There were only three two-story houses in the village. One of these houses was the one who lived as the Village Mayor, who was responsible for the management of the village, he was a middle aged fat man named Albert, and he had a young beautiful wife. The other good house owner was an old man known as the Wiseman of the village, and this old man was the one who wandered around and told the people and the village''s children how to follow the path after they became shapeshifters. This man''s name was known to the villagers as Malwan and was loved and respected by all the villagers. The last person was a beautiful 25-year-old young woman living in a two-story house that she had built with her power a little further from the center of the village, which is not exactly known to other people. It was not known who the woman was, and her name was Elise. , The woman, named Elise, the most mysterious person in the village, was not interested in people and was just going down to the village center to pick up certain things and shop. Other than that, he didn''t leave much of his house. Some people in the village described Elise as a malicious "witch.". Others thought he wasn''t a human being and that he was an angel living among people. , Around the time of the sun, a young man with black clothes on top of the village and a beautiful face came with a green-eyed and dirty beard. But then they just thought he was a normal person when they saw him walking around and chatting with people from time to time, and kept his thoughts away from him. This person was naturally Martin, When Martin came to the village, he didn''t start killing people directly as he had in mind. If he did that, he knew the situation would become dangerous. He wasn''t afraid of anyone in full. The situation he feared was that he didn''t know. In short, he was afraid of "unknown", and that was normal. After touring the village and in the area of the market, Martin gathered information about Elise, Malwan, and Albert. He heard the villagers talking about something at the time. "Do you know ?" The middle-aged man spoke to the other middle-aged man who was holding a pickaxe on his shoulder next to him. From the way they looked at each other, it was obvious that these two people had been friends for a long time. "From what topic ?" The middle-aged man, who didn''t know what his friend was going to talk about, smiled and started talking. "Elise and Malwan, somewhere in the center of the village, will check if young people are a shapeshifter." The man with the pickaxe in his hand raised his eyebrows and asked. "Why would they do such a thing ?" The man who was talking about it shook his head and answered. "I don''t have any information about this. But as far as I can tell, this is going to happen in a few hours. If I didn''t work today, it wouldn''t affect me. So I''m going to go watch." The man with the pickaxe answered after confirming with his head. "I''ll bring my son, he''s never been tested, maybe he''ll be skilled and he''ll be eligible to be a shapeshifter." After hearing those words, Martin knew where to go. Chapter 37 - Funny Things - Experiments - Chapter 37 Martin knew where the center was. He''s been walking around the village in the last few hours. Before hunting, he had information about the surrounding places and escape points if necessary. Therefore, it soon reached the center of the village. Even a person who didn''t know could understand that something was going on from the crowd around him. Martin realized there were a lot of people around after he got to the station. Many married couples had come with their children, there were hope and expectation in their eyes. If their children could be a shapeshifter, their lives in the village would be completely changed, and they would be able to live for life, even if they never worked again. Martin smiled lightly because he knew it, and couldn''t stop thinking from inside. "Eventually, simple people think of themselves again and are selfish. Each couple who have brought their children wants their children to be a shapeshifter because their lives will change if their children become shapeshifters. They don''t care what their children are for them, what their future will be. Martin realized that after these thoughts, a middle-aged man with a belly and bald came out of the crowd. The man weighted his face, and because his beard swerved, he posed an ugly but frightening image. In the center of the village, there was a high area made of large round white stone. The length of this area was about 15 meters and it could have gathered quite a lot of people inside. The fat guy opened his eyes after he got up to this area, and the voice also began to speak in a tone of his wrath. "Ms. Elise and the wise Shapeshifter Mawlan, Will check to people son or daughters who have been not checked by them , and I welcome all of you to this event.Thank you" The fat guy was naturally the manager and chief of the village. This person named Albert had his intelligence attracted the village Wiseman and form that he had the power and smart people around him, and the previous manager had taken over the family by making different moves, pulling his thoughts and desires at him. Since then, she can sleep with the beautiful girl she wants and eat meat whenever she wants, even if other people of the village can''t eat. But all of this aside, although it was known to be bad and dirty, Albert took over, the village started to get stronger and the level of prosperity was starting to rise. In short, although he had a bad personality, it was a fact that could be seen by everyone who had intelligence in management. , After a few minutes, the crowd slowly left, and a black-haired man appeared to be a woman in simple white outfits that concealed her face from the crowd. It was a woman named Elise, who was mysteriously known in this village. A woman named Elise slowly went on the platform without caring about anyone and began standing next to Albert. Albert was about 1.60 in length and with her weight, she had a very short look. Elise, meanwhile, looked like an angel with her because she was fit to lose weight at 6:70. Martin continued to watch with interest. He was wondering how things would unfold. A few more minutes later, an old man in his 70s with one cane in his hand, but his height and physique are quite good - an old man with a dirty white beard and deep eyes that probably use the cane as an accessory, past the crowd. he went to the platform and came to Elise. The man''s eyes were quite deep, and he was a respectable person. Of course, in Martin''s eyes, none of this was real. Within a few minutes, he realized that the man was a shapeshifter at Student Level. Likewise, a woman named Elise was a Student-level shapeshifter. These two men, just at the level of the student, saw themselves as a great god and goddess in front of normal peasant people. It made Martin laugh through the inside. He also had some experiments on his mind. He thought he found the right people to do these experiments. Martin kept watching. That''s when Mawlan started talking. "Today, we will try to understand who is a shapeshifter among our young people and our children. People who want to take care of themselves, please line up." Martin smiled lightly and immediately after hearing those words, he lined up and settled in line as the second person. No one was lining up before him because he guessed things. Next up was a total of 70 to 100 people. The majority were children and young people. There were a few middle-aged people among them. Martin smiled and began to wonder if the boy in front of him was a shapeshifter. Chapter 38 - Unexpected Attack - Long Fire Village - Chapter 38 A few minutes later, Elise and Malwan called the first-ranked boy to come forward. The boy had white hair and green eyes and looked like he was 13. He was looked like he was quite excited about to checking and he was shaking as he headed towards the platform. Martin understood that Malwan and Elise didn''t notice anything about him. So, he was comfortable. , The boy came in front of Elise and Malwan. Malwan looked at the boy with a smile on his face and spoke after holding his hand. "Relax and imagine a creature in your mind and think you turned into that creature. It doesn''t matter what the creature is." Malwan was touching the child''s hand when he said those words and had a flammable effect with his soul power. Normal people wouldn''t naturally notice that. But because Martin was focused, he could understand the situation. "Using Malwan power, the child will try to unleash his power if he is a shapeshifter. He can transform what he have" That''s what Martin thought. , The boy looked at Malwan''s face and after calming down, he closed his eyes and started thinking. A few seconds later, Malwan pulled his hand and the boy had turned into a creature with white smoke. Martin was surprised. He was starting to focus on the creature the child had transformed. The creature the child turned into was a black goat. But despite being in the form of a black goat, It stood on two legs and his physique looked very muscular and strong. The boy, who had one white horn and two black eyes, looked pretty strong. "Black Goat Warior" "W1 - Animal / Warior" "STR = 0.7" "Agility = 0.3" "Endurance = 0.5" "Int = 0.3" Martin couldn''t say the creature was powerless. Although Malwan and Elisenin had experience in fighting most likely and experience of strengthening their transformational creatures, the creature of the little boy was really strong from the start,. Only this creature could handle two of the children with the transformational creature Called Weak Black Wolf, which he first saw. Malwan and Elise looked at each other in amazement. But at that moment, they both frowned. And Martin suddenly felt that all his feathers were thorns and threatened. With Malwan, Elise and Martin noticing, there was a shout came from inside the crowd. "Attack!! " Some people, like the peasants who looked normal, stood in the corners with the sound coming from inside the crowd, turned directly into creatures and began attacking the villagers. At that time, Malwan and Elise looked at each other and spoke instantly. "Too many !" "We must escape !" With these words, both people standing on the platform used all their powers to escape and became their creatures. As soon as Martin noticed the situation, he immediately got in the crowd, and then he turned into his creature, went straight into one of the alleys, where he entered the house of a village manager named Albert, which had two floors from the houses, and went upstairs. After he started hanging on the window, he kept watching the events. Malwan and Elise avoided the first attack, but there were at least four Student-Level Shapeshifters behind them - the child who had turned - and two Student-Level Shapeshifters were pressured and stunned. Other people in the village were killed by the remaining Student Level Shapeshifters. Martin didn''t understand how this turned out to be. But he wasn''t bothered about it. After all, he came here to want to destroy the village, as did those people he didn''t know who he was. - Malwan and Elise, with all their powers, turned into creatures and fled. The creature elise transformed was a creature with two large butterfly wings behind it and only one red eye with white skin color. "Butterfly Angel Minion" "W1 - Angel - Light" "STR = 0.5" "Agility = 0.8" "Endurance = 0.3" "Int = 1.0" - Malwan, on the other hand, had turned into a werewolf-like creature, the opposite of Elise. He had a silver ax. Malwan, who was a werewolf, looked strong and could also move forward quickly. "Werewolf Axeman Minion" "W1 - Wolf - Warior" "STR = 1.0" "Agility = 0.7" "Endurance = 0.4" "INT = 0.2" As Malwan and Elise continued to run, they looked at each other and shook their heads with their heads confirming. Chapter 39 - Dark Shapeshifters - Light Shapeshifters - Chapter 39 Elise and Malwan, they stopped directly, and there were two road differences at the point where they stopped. Elise began to move the right way and run. Malwan, on the other hand, began to move and run from the left. The group from behind would have to split in two for this reason. , Student Level Shapeshifters, unaware that they were watched by a murderer from the shadows, became two-person groups, and then one group followed the Elise and the other group began to follow Malwan. The two Student Level Shapeshifter, who went after Elise, had already been transformed. One was a warrior-type creature with a mushroom head and short height with a long wooden spear in his hand, and had a mouth with filled with sharp-teeth and evil-looking green eyes in their face The mushroom cap color was red body was white in the color. "Red Mushroom Warrior" "W1" Mushroom / Warrior" "STR = 0.6" "Agility = 0.5" "Endurance = 0.9." "Int = 0.3" The other was a human-mixed creature with one crocodile, unlike the other, and he had black claws that only looked sharply strong. The crocodile creature color was green and It tail was longer than his full body height. the crocodile creature was easily about 2 meters in size and the running speed was pretty good compared to his body. "Crocodile Minion" "W1 - Crocodile / Animal "Str = 0.8" "Agility = 0.7" "Endurance = 0.2" "INT = 0.2" , Martin continued to walk quietly behind them, and then, as they passed by a shadow, he used his talent to move fast with all his might, attacking both of them at the same time with his claws. Because there was a level difference between them and Martin, the power or defense they had didn''t do anything. At the same time, the Shadow Demon creature have strong stats compared to Crocodile Minion, and Red Mushroom Warrior, because the speed of the creature was too high for them they easily killed by Martin which is Shadow Demon. Martin won 2,000 Points for killing these two shapeshifters. There were more shapeshifters and people around. That''s why he started going after others in no time. - Elise noticed that the Shapeshifters who strangely came after she was dead. She didn''t know why, but she knows he had to be happy because she was lucky right now. They didn''t think they''d stay in this situation. Elise and Malwan had a shapeshifter, ideology, and group known as Light Shapeshifters, a shapeshifter who was not exactly a clear form of governance and got along well with all the good and people. They were tasked by this group with finding and destroying the shapeshifter, who killed evil shapeshifters and people. But now it''s something they don''t understand. For no reason, they were attacked by shapeshifters who would kill all kinds of people to get stronger and to get stronger. - Malwan was advancing and the creatures behind him were making him nervous. But he knew it wasn''t the right move for him to turn around and fight. People who were Dark Shapeshifters were generally at war all the time and were stronger by fighting. That''s why the creatures they had were stronger and also more experienced. Therefore, it was impossible to fight against such people as one against two people. At the time, something had happened that he didn''t expect, and they stopped following the shapeshifter creatures that followed him. Malwan was more experienced because of his age than Elise. He knew it wouldn''t happen to him. He slowed down and after he paused, he started focusing around him. But he lost consciousness without understanding what it was. Martin could easily have fainted with the physical attack, avoiding Malwa''s viewing influence. , Martin had no intention of killing Malwan and Elise because he had other plans, at least that thought had not occurred to him for now. After hiding Malwan in a safe place, he quickly began to go after Elise. - Elise realized that the noises around him were running low. So he began to carefully examine his surroundings, which he had suffered the same fate as Malwan and fainted directly. After Martin smiled, he took a slightly deep breath and began to think, after hiding Elise again in a safe place. "In a few hours, they will return to human form because they have no consciousness. Until then, I can kill the people and other shapeshifters who are around and increase my score." With this thought, Martin found and began to kill all kinds of shapeshifters hiding inside Long Fire Village. Chapter 40 - The Cave - Silent Mountain Of Fire - Chapter 40 Martin started killing people around him in no time. It was both very easy and comfortable because he did not have a human ability called emotion. He also killed other Shapeshifters who were probably looking for Elise and Malwan around. He didn''t know exactly what these people were, but he could say he was happy with the progress of the events. Because with these shapeshifters, he could quickly get points and move forward to thrive. , Martin killed all kinds of people who came before him without saying women, children, men. It was only two to three hours later, long fire village, which was previously snarky, was now a place covered in fires and the smell of blood spread all around. Wild animals from the mountains around Long Fire Village - insects and similar creatures had descended into the village and began to eat human corpses. Having seen this situation, Martin smiled and thought. "Nature is progressing according to its head as always." After those words, Martin decided there were no more people around, and he took Elise and Malwan on his back and began to climb the mountain. Just north of the village, there was a larger mountain than other mountains. Martin read on his map that the name of this mountain was Silent Mount of Fire. , After going up the mountain for half an hour, he found what he was looking for. "This should be enough" Martin was looking for a large cave in the mountain, where he could hide from the outside and at the same time the area. The search rate was slow because there were two people on his back and shoulder, but he was strong because he was in the Demon Shadow form. Therefore, he did not encounter a fatigue-like situation. After finding the cave, he went in with two people on his back and settled them on one side of the cave. Then he began to examine the cave deeper. The height was about 6 meters, and the width of the cave was at least 15 meters and had only one entrance. When he looked around, he couldn''t see any exits. That''s why he thought it was safe. After remembering the cave, he quickly came out of the cave and moved directly to find an animal in the forests above the mountain. He was hungry and had no food on it. Of course, if he wanted to be cannibalism and eat the people next to him, it was different. - Martin found an animal, not long because of the power of the creature he owned. The animal didn''t have any status of the stat. It meant he was a normal animal, and his size was enough for him. It was a rabbit in the size of the newborn cow, and Martin managed to catch and kill comfortably. Then he didn''t waste any more time around, and he went straight back to the cave. Elise and Malwan were still asleep. So he collected grazing from the trees that were around without caring too much about them and then lit a fire. To light a fire, he created a spark by rubbing his paws against the stone. After creating the fire, using his claws, he spread the feathers of the rabbit-shaped animal he was going to cook, and then he stopped cooking on the fire. Ten minutes after cooking, Elise and Malwan woke up. They looked around and saw each other. It made them feel a little comfortable. Afterward, when Malwan was going to try to transform his creature, he realized that Martin was looking at him. Martin took a deep breath and spoke after turning the rabbit, which had been put into a stick, over the fire. "If you transform, I''ll kill you." Martin''s cold words had been earmarked in Elise and Malwan''s ear, and both had noticed that the situation was at a dangerous point. That''s why they waited for it to do nothing. After a while, martin cooked the rabbit. Martin ate part of the rabbit without looking at the others, and then after cutting some of it with his paws, he handed it to Elise and Malwan. Elise and Malwan lived around, so they knew what a rabbit was. That''s why they knew it wasn''t a poisonous animal. Although they both thought about it at the same time, and they looked at each other looking at the energy they had.the same thing was going through their minds. Why would someone who could kill us easily try to poison us?" Chapter 41 - Knowledge - Shapeshifters - - It was evening, there was no sound from Long Fire Village anymore. A few seconds passed, and with lightning strikes, a fast rain began to wet the whole place. Martin was sitting quietly in the cave and didn''t take his eyes off Malwan and Elise. Each of them ate their food and just waiting. Elise and Malwan were under psychological pressure. They didn''t know who the man they were dealing with, who he was with. All they knew was that the creature he converted into was at least an Expert-Level creature. Other than that, they didn''t know who they were, and it bothered them. , At that time, with the sound of light rain and the lighting around the fire, Martin began to talk. "Tell me? Who are you people and what is your and girl goal" Elise and Malwan breathed deep after those words, and Elise was the one who started talking. In general, they weren''t disobeying in any way because they were both not children and were aware of how dangerous to talk badly to the man in front of them. "We are called Light Shapeshifters, and we were working in the Long Fire Village, as shapeshifters who like to be good and fight with the evil" At that time, Elise thought lightly and spoke again after taking a cold breath. "At least we were doing it." Martin started talking again after confirming his head. His words were just questioned and he was more questioning than speaking. "Who were the peoples that attacked the village and chased you and that man ?" Malwan was the answer this time. "Those who want to kill us and attack the people of the village are considered as shapeshifter society, called Dark Shapeshifters, doing everything for evil and power." Martin began to think after those words. As far as he understood, he was serving as a Dark Shapeshifter with every move, he has made so far in this new world. It didn''t bother him, but as far as he understood, people who got by as Light Shapeshifters were hunting for him and those who were seeking to power like himself, who were doing what people saw as evil. When Martin thought about it, he held his head lightly and started talking. "Tell me more about Dark and Light Shapeshifters." Elise and Malwan looked at each other over these words. There was something strange going on. The young-looking man in front of them - at least as an Expert-Level Shapeshifter, stood before them. But wherever he was, he wanted to know about Light and Dark Shapeshifters, a situation that every shapeshifter knew about. That seemed strange to them. But at the moment, they weren''t in a position to question why this matter was going that way. That''s when Elise started talking. "These topics are a bit complicated if you have pens and paper, let me write to you." Martin didn''t say anything, and he pulled out a piece of paper and a pen and handed it to her. He wasn''t afraid of making a move because he was constantly awakened and couldn''t escape the level of attention he now had. There had already been no incidents as expected, and after receiving a woman named Elise, she started writing something on top of her. A few minutes later, he handed the paper to Martin. Martin started reading what happened on paper with one eye. And with his other eye, he was watching Elise and Malwan. He learned this technique back in the old days when he was a serial killer. " All organizations are divided into Dark or Light" "Dark" - Organisms - Teach their students to hunt people or strengthen by fighting each other. They also have creatures that are generally poorly and diabolically represented, and the real and only purpose of each is to move forward and strengthen further. Advantages - - They are much better warriors and experienced than Light Shapeshifters." - They get stronger much faster because they''re selfish - They generally go smarter because they are killed by the environment they are in unless they are not smart - "Light" Organizations - Teach their students justice in people and defend ing against the creatures around them. They also turn into creatures that generally look good and equally beautiful and are harmless. And the real and only purpose of each is to strengthen without losing the humanity they have and protecting their essence. - Advantages - - They are more knowledgeable and researchers, in general nature also get along well with other creatures. , Martin took a deep breath at the time and stopped reading the paper. Chapter 42 - Growing More - Chapter 42 Martin had nothing to do with such matters. That''s why he wrinkled the paper. After taking a deep breath, he started talking. His eyes were deep and quiet. Malwan and Elise could easily understand that the person they were dealing with was a very dangerous person and shapeshifter. To them, it wasn''t because he was an Expert Shapeshifter. The air and danger he emitted showed that the person in front of them was constantly dealing with killing and doing things evil things like this. That''s why they thought he was dangerous. "Which organization have you assigned here Long Fire Village ?" Martin spoke again in a cold tone. Elise breathed gently and looked at Malwan, whether he wanted her to talk. After receiving a confirmation sign from Malwan, she began talking. "We were tasked by the Angel Wing Organization to intervene in dangerous situations in this area and to protect normal people from people known as Dark Shapeshifter, and also to guide people through the shapeshifter, guiding them to the Angel Wing Organization." Martin approved it with his head and started thinking. "They provide security, and if a potential shapeshifter youth emerges, they raise them according to their ideology and also add strength to their organizations. They also introduce light shapeshifters, the ideology they have to the village and other people." Martin had a summary of himself. Then he stood up lightly and spoke again. "Where''s the organization you''re talking about ?" Elise answered without thinking this time. "The continent we are currently in is a place the size of an island.1300 km long island is named at Atrem Island. Our organization is located on a continent called Vivien Continent, which is 15 days away by cruise. It is 20 times the size of this Atrem Island where are we now" That''s how Martin obtained geological information. In short, on the planet where he was located, the continents were earth-sized, and each different continent had different powers and regions. Martin took another step and asked his last question. "Do you know what ideology the organizations on this continent share ?" Malwan was the one who answered that question. "We don''t know every organization, or rather, we''re not sure, but the Fire Mountain Organization is moving forward as the Dark Shapeshifters organization. You can understand the others from the organization''s names." After Martin confirmed it with his head - he used all the speed he has and with his claw- he hit both Elise''s head and Malwa''s head. Elise and Malwan, who were in human form, didn''t even realize they were dead - their heads turned into thin pieces of meat and bones. , Martin, on the other hand, checked his condition after smiling lightly. ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 1.9? (1 Soul Power = 1 More Creature to transform -) ? HP = 100% ? ?Shapeshifting? = ? Shadow Demon? Paradigna Points = 27,350 Status Points = 0 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) / Online ¨C Locked , Martin, after taking a deep breath, made a calculation. He killed exactly 100 people. That''s 100, people rated him about 10,000. Other people were killed by Dark Shapeshifters during the first attack. On top of that, Martin also killed 15 attacking shapeshifters and had won 15,000 points. he had now won 2,000 points from two shapeshifters he killed and had 27,350 Paradigna points with his previous 350 points. That meant 27 Stat Points when viewed as a stat point and it was a high number. Martin also examined the status of the shadow demon, first before determining the score. "Shadow Demon" "W2 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 1.2" "Agility = 3.0" "Endurance = 1.4" "INT" = "1.0" "Abilities" "Turn Shadow ¨C User can turn into a shadow for 10 seconds & 3 Hours Cooldown" "Two Ways Shadow ¨C User can teleport between shadow for 2 times / 1 Day Cooldown" / Max Distance - 100 Meters - Martin thought about it for a while, and then he simply made his decision. "System, 10,000 Points to STR, and the remaining 17.000 Points to Agility." After Martin''s remarks were reaffirmed by the system - Martin lost consciousness and after waking up 15 minutes later, the system showed him the new status of the Shadow Demon. "Shadow Demon" "W2 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 2.2" "Agility = 4.7" "Endurance = 1.4" "INT" = "1.0" Chapter 43 - Investigator - Assasination ? - Chapter 43 Martin was starting to examine his body. Both the human body and the Shadow Demon creature had undergone a serious change. Shadow Demon, whose leg muscles have developed, had also reached a really strong point physically. That''s why Martin added 10,000 points to STR. Because if he didn''t add, after a while, he would leave behind the physical strength that didn''t fit in with the speed he had. Martin didn''t want to be in a situation like this. , Martin looked at the body of Elise and Malwan, who were in the cave, after getting used to his speed gently moving and exercising. After thinking about it for a while, he lifted the bodies and pulled them out. , Martin found a space after he pulled the bodies out. Around the area were 10-meter trees and a few feet long gray pur¨¦e rocks. In general, there was a certain future of people here. - After he found the field, he started thinking. "This is convenient. " Martin then dropped the bodies on the floor and cut one of the trees and created two pieces. He only used his claws to create the stakes. And after putting the stakes next to the bodies, he started thinking. "The more I have the name, the more I can block people and people who want to attack me. That''s why I need a symbol that shows my reputation and being out there." Martin did a simple procedure afterward. He placed both of the stakes in a way that crossed the ground. After that, he passed through the "anal" sections of the bodies and removed them from the area of their throats. This way an " X" sign was formed. The look was very good and it was frightening. If a lot of people were in martin''s case right now, he''d get nauseous or start screaming in fear. But that wasn''t the case for Martin. It didn''t bother people who meant anything to him to do or watch what was described as "gore". , After Martin finished his work, he went back to the previous cave and closed his eyes for a while and began to rest. - Black Day Academy - Conference Room - The Black Day Academy had implemented its plans and quickly accessed the resources and assets of the silver fire academy. But there was a problem. Wolf City Management had seen the status of their plans ahead, and that''s why they called Wolf City, an Investigator. If there was no mistake, tomorrow morning this Investigator would arrive in the city, and after conducting a review, he would understand his purpose and begin the process of punishing them. Sigmen, the director of the Black Day Academy, was an old man, he reported it to the Fire Mountain Organization and argued that something had to be done. When the Fire Mountain Organization became aware of the situation, they reported their discomfort to the Black Day Academy and then they did not respond to them anymore. But Sigmen was sure they were going to do something about it. Because if Investigator reached Wolf City and did his research about the matters of Silver Fire Academy, he could easily see the Fire Mountain Organization is one organization behind after all this. - The Fire Mountain Organization made a big decision at that time. An investigator who coming to Wolf City to research the matters of Silver Fire Academy, so they thought about it and they decided to kill him on the road before he reached the city. They were going to assassinate some kind of. But it was quite dangerous because if they failed if this news went to Shapeshifters Union, it could be the end of the Organization. But the same was true if Investigator finds Fire Mountain Hand in the matter of Silver Fire Acadamey. They closed an academic shapeshifter school in a city for their benefit. Only this thing could have a point that the organization would be in a dangerous situation. That''s why the Fire Mountain organization sent two Lord-Level Shapeshifters, who specialize in their insidious attacks and assassinations, to kill investigators. All this decision accepted when the night was moving forward. - Martin woke up after sleeping for about three or four hours, experiencing discomfort. When he opened his eyes, he realized that some noises were coming from the outside. After removing his head from the cave, he noticed three people in the part of the stakes he had created. All three were Shapeshifters at Expert Level. Martin - who thought the situation could become dangerous - immediately turned into shadow demon and, after moving into shadow form, he began to climb the mountain directly and move away from three people. Shadow Demon''s talent - Turn Shadow - was working to delete Martin''s feeling of being around. Chapter 44 - Sand Dust Giant - Chapter 44 The men, who looked three young guys, were watching and examining the bodies sewn in the piles. The man, who was 2.0 meters tall and looked black and physically large with a long stab wound to his face, began to speak. "The blood on the bodies is still fresh, and as far as I can tell from the smell around them, these two people were killed recently." After the young man''s words, the green-haired man, who was short, smiled and began to speak. "The state of the village" ", every person living in the village has been killed." The man, who was the other medium-sized man and had long blonde hair, touched his head and began to speak after taking a deep breath. "There were shapeshifters around. A person who has killed so many people is most likely at least the expert level. Maybe he''s a shapeshifter at Lord Level." At that time, the tall man thought a little bit and started talking after shaking his head on both sides. "We''ve probably already been spotted. And now that we''re still alive, the person who carried out this massacre is not a Lord Level Shapeshifter." Those words made sense to the other two. After reviewing it for a while, the short young man with green hair began to talk. "We''re going to inform the organization about this, aren''t we ?" In those words, the tall man and the blond long-haired man smiled. And then the yellow-haired man started talking. "We will notify the organization about this matter. We''ll find this person if we can, and we''ll invite him to our organization. That way we''re going to win ourselves a strong psychopath." He didn''t keep talking about those words with green hair. At that time, as the tall man continued to walk, he pulled out a notebook from the pocket of the clothes he was wearing. Each one had black clothes on. These clothes had a skull sign on them. The tall man pulled a pen out of his other pocket and started writing. "Dead Graveyard Shapeshifter Organization" Expert Tall-Bone, "Long Fire Village, the slain shapeshifter, but as we understand, the shapeshifter that carried out the massacre is an Expert Level Shapeshifter and an extremely Dark Shapeshifter. I find it appropriate to investigate and invite him to the organization if possible." - Martin had just come down the mountain and managed to escape. In general, he didn''t want to waste much time around. Because the men they saw were on average the same strength as him. If there was only one person, he could have killed them. But there were three of them. Martin knew he was strong, but he knew he shouldn''t attack three Expert Shapeshifters as one person. Besides, he already had another job. After Martin got off the mountain, he entered the green forest and began to move forward. This time, it was called the Goe Desert, known as the area of the Wind Soul Shapeshifters Organization, which is a little more desert-covered. There were many villages around this desert. That meant overfishing for Martin. Martin was moving forward, suddenly he felt goosebumps all over his body and suddenly suffered a powerful blow to the right side of his body. With the impact of the attakc, Martin swung to the left side and stopped by hitting a thick tree. Martin realized the blood was coming out of his mouth. At that time, the system spoke to him. "HP = 70%" Martin began examining the creature that attacked him with the expression of a smile. With a human-like size of 3 Meters tall, this three-eyed, yellow skin color also had appointed hair sips on his shoulder and legs. His hands were bigger than his head and he looked very strong. "Sand Dust Giant" "W2" - Giant - Sand - "STR = 8.8" "Agility = 5.0" "Endurance = 9.6" "Int = 1.3" System Remark = This creature is dangerous for host - do not fight it - escape !" Martin took a big deep breath. But at that time, the creature took a strong step and attacked him. Martin managed to run away by leaning over at the last minute. Right after he bent over, he attacked with his paw. The attack was carried out successfully, but there was an incident at the time that he never expected. "Mezz" Martin''s claws, which he''s cut everyone up to, stop punching the creature across the street, he hasn''t even managed to draw. Martin didn''t expect this, so he got to hit another one and flew back to another tree. "HP 50%" Martin, this time he vomited extra blood. He knew he had to run." Chapter 45 - Golden - Skeloton - Lizard - 45 Martin got off the ground without even looking back, and he started running. But as he started running, Sand Dust Giant began running from behind in the same way. There was a slight speed difference between them. That''s why Martin couldn''t exactly escape. Martin''s only advantage was that his talents and the creature he possessed were a more agile creature in general. He was starting to think and focus. He couldn''t escape the creature after him, but at the same time, there was no fighting. He had to do something to save himself. "Waaaagh" At the time, Sand Dust Giant yelled and plunged it into the tree where Martin had been found a second ago. The branch of the tree was at least a meter thick, but the Sand Dust Giant was torn apart by a single attack. Martin was moving back to the point where his forgiveness was found and the bodies were planted. Devi, who was constantly coming after him, was controlling it. If Martin hadn''t been in a forest, he wouldn''t be able to make agile moves and he''d be able to get away with it. Every minute, one minute, Martin was getting rid of the blows at the last minute. But he was about to achieve his goal. After crossing the mountain, he noticed three people walking beyond the bodies and bodies he had hung. After smiling, he flew to them with all his might. - At that time, the tall man, who was 2 meters tall, turned around and realized Martin was coming towards them. At the same time, others and he noticed Sand Dust Giant. The young green-haired man spoke carefully, opening his eyes carefully. "This is a Sand Dust Giant, pseudo-lord level, we still have a chance." The blonde-haired man, who was in the middle of other two, smiled and whispered lightly. "He''s bringing monster to us to escape" With these words, Martin had gone through the middle with all his might, and at that time, three young men had turned into. The creature that the man, who was 2 meters tall, was a skeleton. The armored skeleton was at least 10 feet tall and the same size as the giant. "Silver Skeleton Warrior" "W2" "Str = 6.5" "Agility = 2.3" "Endurance = 6.7" "Int = 1.3" The creature, transformed into a short young man with green hair, looked like a lizard and was about 2 meters in length. Moving on all fours, this lizard had a long-pointed tail that he had to use for a long-pointed attack, while also with black color and red eyes. "Black Stinger Lizard" "STR = 4.5" "Agility = 5.0" "Endurance = 2.1" "Int = 6.0" "Ability" "Stinger Bolts" "Black Poison Mist" The blonde teen, on the other hand, had turned into a statue with a human-shaped stalker''s yellow skin. With the entire statue remitting on the human few, he had three yellow long horns on his head and the size was about 2.5 meters in size. his eyes glowed in blue color. "Golden Mage Apprentice" "Str = 3.5" "Agiltiy = 4.5" "Endurance = 7.0" "Int = 8.0" Abilities Abilities "Golden Spear" "Golden Blast" With the transformation of young people, Sand Dust Giant, who was chasing After Martin, slowly paused and began to scrutinize his enemies. The Sand Gold Giant was a Pseudo-Lord-level creature. That''s why he had the intelligence of a human child and realized that the situation he was in the face wasn''t very good for him. At the same time, Lord Level creatures would have the intelligence of the average person and they could talk. So the Giant, who is at Pseudo-Lord level, could understand the situation more or less, and if he fought, he realized he would eventually lose. At that time, he looked at Martin, standing next to a tree in the back, and once again, after screaming, he turned around and began to climb the mountain again and head towards where he first hit Martin. , When Martin saw the creature gone, he took advantage of the darkness and disappeared. The three teenagers took deep breaths and turned their backs. At that point, they realized martin was gone. But, Golden Mage Apprentice(SH) shouted with a loud voice. "We don''t have a problem with you, we just want to talk to you. Those words were spread around in full. For that reason, Martin was instantly paused. Chapter 46 - Four-Leaves Truth Plant - Black Demon - Chapter 46 Martin stopped and started thinking. The words of the other side made sense to him. But he wasn''t planning on making any moves on this issue. Even if there''s no problem, once he went to them, he didn''t have a chance to run away. He saw each of them'' creatures and levels. If he went to talk to them, he''d have given the life he had into their hands. He didn''t want to do that. For that reason, he took out his notebook and after writing something on paper, he glued the paper to a tree. Then he cut the tree with his paws and began to move forward and run away. Martin didn''t waste any time, and even after about three hours of injuries, he saw the name of where he found himself on the map. Green Hell Forest - There was a reason this forest called hell. Each of the trees was 100 meters tall, and expert level creatures and Lord Level creatures - they came to life and lived in this forest. At the same time, at the end of this forest, it would have come to the end of the continent from the east side. Then it was either to get off the continent or stay on the continent. Martin, he hasn''t made a final decision on these matters yet. His previous plan was thwarted by the giant who attacked him. That''s why he knew he needed a new decision with a new plan. , Martin had a deep thought. His location was green grass, and there was nothing around. He was sitting on the floor calmly and thinking. "I need to move quickly to Lord Level. I''ve also seen the importance of endurance." Martin knew that Endurance meant defense. If he could hit his head with all his might, not his giant body that attacked him. Martin''s head was going to explode like watermelon and die. It changed his view of the environment. Lately, he thought he was untouchable. But it was a good lesson for him. The faster he reached Lord''s Level, the safer he would feel. To get to this level, he needed points. He had to kill the living beings that were around in the score. People were the easiest creatures to kill. But killing people constantly caused different events within the continent. Martin, while he kept thinking, He saw a note pad on a cut tree. The blonde young man began reading after taking the note. "Black Demon" "I will contact you, people, after some time" The blonde young man smiled and spoke to friends after putting the paper in his pocket, and then disappeared. - Late at night, there were four people in a carriage, and the carriage was slowly moving. There was three young and one middle-aged man in the carriage. The middle-aged man''s name was called Marven and was working as investigator sequester ing entities shapeshifters union. The young people around him were with him as his bodyguard and additional power. Although the people around him were considered young, they were about 30 years old. At that time, Marven pulled out a piece of paper from her bag next to her and started reading from it. After reading for about five minutes, he understood a lot of things. But to make it official, he had to go to the area and do a direct examination. Marven was a Lord Level Shapeshifters. But the creature he possessed was not a warrior creature. Shapeshifters Union had placed creatures in certain classes in general. These classes showed what the creatures were experts in. Marven''s creature was a creature in the Study and Research class. The creature''s physical shape was shaped like a green flower and had four leaves. Each leaf gave Marven different information. "Four-Leaves Truth Plant" "W3" Unique - Plant - Truth "STR = 1.3" "Agility = 2.3" "Endurance = 3.4" "Int = 13.6" - "Abilities" "Red Leaves - (Using this ability in place will show the user what they were talking in the place) "Blue Leaves - (Using this ability will show the user who was here) "White Leaves"Using this ability will make the place non-lie place- So no one will lie in the place" "Black Leaves (Black Leaves of poison) (Attack Ability) - Although Marven was not a warrior creature, almost no Expert Level creature or shapeshifter could fight himself. But if lord level was a warrior-type shapeshifter or attack-type creature, then he would have to run or escape Chapter 47 - No Fight - Chapter 47 Investigators and their bodyguards continued to advance in the carriages - each of them turned into creatures with a big bang in one second the carriage was blown into particles, but the investigator and his bodyguards was already escaped from the attack - the weather was dark, but the three creatures they saw in front of them were themselves in front of them. they were looking at them with menacing and evil eyes.Investigator and the three men with him already turned their creatures to prepare to incoming fight. The creature next to the investigator - a physically strong-looking one that stood on two legs - was a cow. He had two large, strong horns on his head and an ax with a large black metal. "Minatour Lord" "W3" "STR = 16.7" "Agility = 10.2" "Endurance = 15.7" "Int = 10.2" - The man next to Minotaur, with white wings and a large white sword in his hand, had his eyes turned into a blue- and he was flying in the air. also He was radiating a strong light. "Two-Winged Warrior Angel" "W3" "STR = 13.2" "Agility = 17.2" "Endurance = 14.3" "Int = 15.6" - The last young man had a strange creature than the others.He looked like a normal human with green skin and wooden texture.He had two green eyes that pierce other people and shapeshifter souls.Also , It radiated a energy that calmed others "Forest Druid Mage" "W3" "STR = 10.2" "Agility = 12.3" "Endurance = 13.2" "Int = 18.3" The enemies across the line-up began to take deep breaths. They knew they couldn''t do anything to my knee. - At that time, Druid started talking. "You think you''re so smart, we don''t know that Investigator is going to be attacked." Druid''s words angered the other side. They knew that an attack like this didn''t make any sense. But they had no chance to attack right now. middle-aged black man grinned slightly, turning into a skeletal creature. His head was burning in flames and he had a face and body that looked very dangerous. "Fire Mage Skeleton" "W3" Fire - Skeleton "Str = 10.3" "Agility = 10.4" "Endurance = 14.3" "Int = 16.6" "We know, but you think we have a choice." After these words, the skeleton looked at his friend who was with him, a snake man-like friend - and expert on rapid and agile attacks, but they didn''t know how to react in this situation. "Snake Man Assassin" "W3" Snkae - Assassin "Str = 12.3" "Agiliy = 17.8 "Endurance = 12.3" "INT = 14.1" - The last of the attackers was a dark creature that pioneered others, carrying a sword that was evident from all the ones in the hands of a dark and black armor. After the dark creature examined the situation, he began to think about what to do. "Dark Knight Lord" "W3" Dark / Knight "Str = 16.7" "Agility = 15.7" "Endurance = 14.5" "Int = 12.3" - After a while, he decided. "Look, we agreed with the Fire Mountain Organization to attack you. But this deal hasn''t ended yet. If it''s right for you, we can help you by following the opposite path. When the research is complete, it''s good for you to have three more Lord Level Shapeshifters with you." Dark Knight Lord, he said his thoughts in one breath. The creature that each of them had turned out to be visible to the other side. they were going to do it, and they were going to destroy the Fire Mountain Organization together. Investigator, who was quiet at the time, started talking. "You did a good analysis of the situation. But if we were weak, you wouldn''t have thought that." Upon these words, the Dark Knight lord confirmed with his head. "I don''t need to lie about this situation. yes, we were going to attack you and try to kill you. But we can reverse this situation before we have any real blood." In those words, Investigator looked at his friends, each of whom made a confirmation sign with his head, and Investigator took a deep breath and sent a talisman to the other side. After dark knight lord held the talisman, the investigator began talking. "Contact us within 3 days of this amulet. Then we''ll figure out what to do. Will you." Dark Knight Lord, gently bowed his head and spoke. "Thank you for giving glory." After that, the Dark Knight Lord and his friends left the scene. Chapter 48 - Authority Of Shapeshifters Union - Chapter 48 Martin was lying in a hole of a big tree and resting. It was about to be in the morning. He was aware that he needed to rest. He had two attacks, but for some reason, he was damaged in a way he didn''t expect. That affected him a little bit. "I need to get stronger and gather information. I have to do some experiments as soon as possible." Martin had some situations and plans in mind. Martin, even though he was a man who didn''t understand science, was ultimately a man who lived in the modern world. Therefore, he had more information than the people known here. Using simple experiments, he can use shapeshifting more advantageously than others. Martin took off his pen with a piece of paper. In such cases, he always had paper and pencils in his bag to take notes and do things like that. " Purpose 1 - Hunt for getting stronger, human or powerless creatures around - "Purpose 2 - Find a space to self-research and experiment. "Purpose 3 - Establish relationships with a "power" on the geological field you are located in. Collect knowledge and power from this relationship based on the relationship of interest" Martin reached out again after writing certain things on paper and kept sleeping. His wounds healed on his own, but he needed time. - When it happened in the morning - four men, one middle-aged and one in their 30s came to the gates of Wolf City. The person who greeted them at the door was the one who sent them a message from Wolf City. This person was the man who naturally had the name Villian. Villian was an experienced man. Therefore, this could mean using the power of the Fire Mountain Organization to attack investigators and specific people. If the Shapeshifters Union lost their man in an assassination, they could have gone for a different path. In that case, Wolf City would be getting worse. Because of chaos created by them. - Marven smiled and started talking. "Hello, you must be Villian, please take us to Black Day Academy in no time." Villian smiled and told the Marven all things about the subject, after making a confirmation sign with his head. Black Day Academy realized there was nothing they could do when they saw Investigator coming. So the situation had gotten worse, and The Investigator said they all had to die because of their crimes. On these words, members of The Expert Level and above, which is located at the Black Day Academy, were executed with the hands of the guards. Shapeshifters Union is not just on the continent they are on. It was a non-Dark Shapeshifter and also a non-Light Shapeshifter, which was its branch and center on all continents. That''s why they were able to make such orders. When the sun reached the top, all the people left from Silver Fire Academy re-established their schools by taking back their old resources and the resources of the Black Day Academy. But for the situation to go back to normal, The Fire Mountain Organization had to be punished, Villian said- the leaders of the Silver Fire school and Lord Level Shapeshifts had to return from the Fire Mountain Organization, So with that Marven understand that the leaders had been taken by Fire Mountain Organization by force. Marven saw the letter that Villian sent him, But he did not believe it at the first. But now everything is clear as water. , In this regard, Investigator wrote one letter and sent it to the Fire Mountain Organization. At the same time, he split two guards in Wolf City, asking them to help wolf city and silver fire academy in a possible battle situation. Likewise, the Investigator is back at the headquarters of the Shapeshifters Union. The letter says: "Hi, I am A Senior Officer - Investigator Marven ( Shapeshifters Union - Magic Dream City.) I''ve looked into the situation in Wolf City. For these reasons, I find you guilty for my reasons, and I invite you to Magic Dream City, to take your sentence. The reasons for his guilty plea. " By agreeing with Black Day Academy, destroying a licensed academy called Silver Fire Academy and getting its resources." "By agreeing with Black Day Academy, trying to force the authority of Wolf City and its management and take over control of the city." "Without any reason and notice, only because of "weak" leader reason - for such a ridiculous reason, using force to seize the leaders and take them captive" " This message will destroy itself within 3 days of reaching you. If you do not return the message in 3 days and, if you do come to Shapeshifters Union in 7 Days, the Shapeshifters Union will have full authority to destroy you and the organization." - Marven Uglov - Level 1 Investigator - Branch - Shapeshifters Union - Magic Dream City -" ( Atrem Island ) Chapter 49 - "Fire Mark Of Explosion - - Inside a large room, just behind a table, a middle-aged man with red long hair was sitting in the chair made with the redwood. A few minutes ago, he read the letter that his maid brought to him, and that''s why he was very angry and at the same time a little bit scared. This tall red-haired man was named Fernna and was the founder and manager of the Fire Mountain Organization. In fact, at first, the plan he was running was very good. But a person they didn''t take into account had ruined themselves. This was a man named Villian, who was naturally in charge of something in Wolf City. Wolf City and its management generally didn''t know how to contact the Shapeshifters Union and draw their attention. At least that''s what Fernna thought. With a pen in his hand, he looked at the paper in front of him and started thinking. "Black Day Academy is destroyed, if I go to Magic Dream City, I will receive a strong penalty and the Organization will be severely weakened. In this case, Wolf City and Silver Fire Academy, which is starting to regain its old power, will not forget what happened and will want revenge." , Fernna smiled after a little thought. Afterward, he called out and asked that the person who served as manager of Silver Fire Academy and the person below him be brought to his room. After the words of Fernna - Maid went and in no time she brought both prisoners into the room. The prisoners were right next to her, in the same way, two guards. both at Lord Level and carefully examining the prisoners. , Fernn looked at the white-haired man sitting on the sofa on his right side and started thinking. They were weak because they were kept in prison, but he still could see a strong desire in their eyes as before. Fernn understood where he made a mistake in this situation. But right now, he didn''t want to think about it. "Levmin, you know how it is. I''m going to go get my sentence, and I''m going to make arrangements for you and your friend to go back to school. If it''s right for you, I don''t want you to seek revenge in the future." Named Levmin, the man smiled and thought lightly after those words. "Shapeshifters Union must have stepped in," After a while, Levmin approved with his head and stood up. With his rise, the deputy manager who was with him stood up. But at the time, Fernn spoke. "Levmin and Merbin, before you go, at least before we go, to at least again to symbolize that we are under normal conditions, would you shake my hand." Fernn was in a pretty bad and pathetic situation when he said those words. His red hair, which gave him charisma, was now made him look more pitiful than ever. Levmin and Merbin, who thought of success, didn''t care about it, and they both shook Fernn''s hand, and after a while, Fernn was alone in the room. He was smiling inside. "Fire Mark Of Explosion- Active !" He whispered lightly, at the time, in the hands of Levmin and Merbin, two fire symbols appeared so they couldn''t see it. Fernn earned this talent when he went above Lord Level and began his evolution. He could put a fire icon on the person he touched and could pop it at any time. On the bad side, this icon wasn''t very strong it only affected are about 10 meters. But it was still an important force for the owner to watch and kill them at any time. - Martin woke up around 3:00 and saw almost all of his injuries healed. Therefore, he began to examine the map because he knew he should no longer waste time. He was in the Green Hell Forest, just as he thought, just east, about 200 150 kilometers away, a village called Mark Wooden Village. There was no city or organization near this village. That''s why he thought this was where he should hunt. He didn''t waste much time, and he set off directly to the village. - Investigator, along with single protection, was on their way to report to Magic Dream City. At that time, he saw Levmin and Merbin on the way. Levmin and Merbin didn''t know him, but because the Investigator was doing research, he knew who both of them were. So he went to them and started talking. "Aren''t you two the founders and directors of silver fire academy" Two men looked at Investigator Marvin and his bodyguard in a bewildered manner. wondering how the man opposite knew them. At that time, Marvin smiled and reached out his hand and shook Levmin''s hand -- as well as his bodyguard shook Merbin''s hand. Melvin was just going to talk, which, the 10-meter area they were in, exploded in an instant, and none of them had any ashes left. Chapter 50 - Lime Stone Drug - 50 - Martin had reached Mark Wooden Village, about at 4:00 clock. He had some money on him. He collected these coins from the bodies of shapeshifters and humans he killed back then in Long Fire Valley .and he had 3 silver coins along with 90 copper coins. That money would have been enough for him a while. Because he was aware of this, he knew it was an important point for him to do research without directly attacking the village. , Martin whistled lightly when he saw the entrance to the village. The reason he was whistled was because the village he saw was actually more like a town than a village. The large walls, each made of wood, were covered by the whole village. At the same time, there were 3 to 4 storeys in the village, in normal conditions made of wood and stones, only in the houses where important people lived. , Martin had entered the village in no time. Identity checks were not done because it was not a significantly large city. For this reason, Martin began to stroll around and center of the village in a very comfortable way. People had finished their work, started going home or inns. Some are smiling , others are suffering and struggling with other problems. After touring for a while, he took a deep breath, and began to focus with his eyes.it shouldn''t have been too hard to find his first prey. A few minutes later, he saw two teenagers. The teens weren''t shapeshifters, and they were heading for the alley. Martin knew that if he killed these two, there wouldn''t be any trouble. After going after them for a while, something happened that he didn''t expect. They met a man in the alley with a hoodie on his head. After talking a few words with the hooded man, they gave the man four copper coins, and in return, he gave them a small pebble-sized stone. Martin was slightly surprised when he saw it. "I wonder what they are buying ?" Martin, because he was curious about the answer to this question, first started to follow the young people. When he caught the teens on a deserted street, he immediately transformed his creature and stopped them. , The youngsters were looking at the Shadow Demon, martin''s transformed version with fear in their eyes. They even dropped the white stone they bought, they didn''t even know what to do in this situation. After Martin smiled, he started talking. "I''m not going to kill you , I''m just wondering what is that thing you got and who you got it from."" Martin''s words didn''t make young people feel comfortable. But there were 30,40 meters between the area where they were located and the distance of the crowded people, although they knew that the man front of them can easily catch them if they were try to escape that is because of the strange and powerful energy he was spreading around, even though they weren''t shapeshifters.They can feel at some extent. That''s why the boy, who was short with black hair, started talking to Martin "Hello My Lord, the name of the stone we bought is called Lim Stone, as you throw the stone in the water and drink it, it creates the effect of drunkenness and it is beautiful feeling." The teenager''s friend, who was with him, quickly nodded his head and confirmed it. Martin thought. "I didn''t think there would be a drug trade in this world. It''s weird" - "So who produces and sells this product ?" The teens looked at each other and after swallowing , the black-haired one began to talk and tell. "My lord, we buy the product from the Gang of Earth Statue, a gang of this town. We don''t know who they bought it or if they producing it themselves." Martin made a sign of approval with his head over these words. That''s when the black-haired teen started talking. "My lord, we answered your questions can we g-" The teenager and his companion were killed by Martin with a single blow before he finished his words. Quickly and painlessly , he didnt care about them as he did not care any human that he before murdered by him. , Chapter 51 - Evil Plan - Mager Van Luos - Chapter 51 Martin unwaveringly jumped on the man and after grabbing him, he began to look deep into his eyes and talk. "The Earthmen''s Gang, which organization buys the job of selling Lim Stone? You have one chance, use it well" Martin''s words led him to put it under the hooded man. It smelled a little bit like a stench around, but Martin didn''t care. "Please, please don''t kill me. The gang buys Lim Stones from the Mud Turtle Organization and buys commissions by selling them around" Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and smiled. - And then he attacked the man in the head with a claw blow and killed him without thinking. After searching for his belongings and his money, he disappeared. Under normal circumstances, He could have asked where the Earth Statue Gang was, but he knew it wasn''t necessary. He was planning to kill the whole village/town, and eventually, he was going to show up against them. - Fernn, after realizing that he had killed Investigator and others, came out of his room with a smile on his face, and he sent a sign and began talking to all the friends in the organization and students he trusted. "The situation has become bad for us. Therefore, we will attack Wolf City with all the strength so we have a chance to survive !" Fernn smiled from the inside after saying his words. There was no expression on his face, but the plan inside was so sinister that even the devil himself had a bad facial expression in the face of this plan. Dark Shapeshifters were a name given to people who grew stronger by killing other people, creatures and shapeshifters. Fernn and the Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization were essentially a Dark Shapeshifter organization. In short, each of them - hunting other people and shapeshifters mean, adding strength to their power. Of course, it''s like Martin, they couldn''t do it the way they wanted to. They just realized that the more people killed, the stronger they became. Light Shapeshifters, on the other hand, provided the same situation by defending justice, doing good and researching. In short, one side was developing favors and the other was doing evil. Fernn''s plan started here. Fernn knew that if he went to the Shapeshifters Union and was punished, he and his organization would be weakened. He never wanted that to happen, so he thought it was the best way to move forward differently. "Fire Mountain Organization, I''m going to attack the city and start killing people in the city quickly with other shapeshifters. At the same time, I''m going to secretly kill my students and my men, and I''m going to be empowered when all the city is done, so staying on this island won''t change anything, all I have to do is after everything is over. Escape to another continent and join a new Dark Shapeshifter organization. With my power, they are going to accept me with their eyes closed." That''s what Fernn thought. Of course, some had predicted this idea, but they ignored the doubt that Fernn had come to mind because they thought his power was inadequate. After a few words, the entire Fire Mountain Organization was preparing for the attack. Since there were spies in every organization, all organizations and cities soon noticed the situation. - Magic Dream City, Shapeshifter Union Building, the situation was understood a few hours later. A man with white hair stood and ordered those around him. Right behind him was a man with black long hair with a slight lyre face with his hands on the back. "This can affect the candidate." The man who said those words was a black long-haired man. The white-haired man turned to the man with a smile on his face and spoke. "You think I don''t know that?" The black-haired man didn''t say anything, and he turned around and went on. But this wasn''t the time. Everyone had to be prepared. If the situation gets serious, he knew that the entire island would be going into a war and that the people who benefited the most would be the Dark Shapeshifter organizations. The black-haired man was named Mager Ven Luos and was the manager and founder of Magic Dream City, where he is now, as well as the larger manager of three cities on a different continent. Therefore, he was able to understand how things would progress by the information he had and through his experience. Dark Shapeshifters organizations were notorious for fighting just for getting stronger. Chapter 52 - Battle Of Wolf Plains - Part 1 - Chapter 52 "Raaaaah !" With a big shout, at least 500 human shapeshifters were starting to descend from the top of the red long mountain. Each had one goal. That goal was naturally moving forward to attack Wolf City. Fernn was moving slowly from behind with his friends. Wherever he was before the war, he shook the hand of experts at every Lord Level and the powerful Expert Level and wished them success. The experts and lords who were supported by their manager Fernn were naturally happy. Of course, they didn''t know that Fernn placed his special talent, Fire Mark Of Explosion, on them. Fernn could use that talent as much as he wanted to anyone below his level and would not waste his energy. He was just a little tired after he did the placements, but even if he didn''t know the shapeshifters It did not matter, If he shakes hand with the people, he can only need to be thought to kill them. Of course their restrictions on this power but this was not important right now 0(%)0 After spread all over Wolf City - Fernn would activate his talent and the explosion of 500 people would have killed everyone in the city. That way, he would have been able to find all the power to kill everyone himself. Fernn loved the progress of this situation. - Martin was sitting on the couch in a room and reading a book. The book was generally giving information about Shapeshifter levels. Martin naturally adapted it to himself. As far as he understood, the levels were a little different. The levels he thought of as strong meant the beginning of a lot of things. There was not much detailed information in the book, but the information that existed was effective on him. "Student Level = "W1" "Expert Level = "W2" "Pseudo Expert Level = "W2+" "Lord Level = "W3" Martin knew and understood that much. But even more detailed information was given in the book. The name of the level after Lord Level was not written - but as it was understood, the situation was a little more divided. According to the information given by the book Lord Level was a level of four in itself. After Lord Level, he would now be on the road as a real shapeshifter. Of course, considering who owns this book is, he was not surprised by the information that was in the book. Lord - Beginner - / Lord - Intermediate / Lord Advanced / Lord Peak , Martin understood the score he would need after Lord Level with the emergence of these levels. "Each represents a jump of 20.0 points." "If Lord Is Above Level 10.0, Lord beginner over = 30.0 Lord Intermediate = above 50.0, Lord Advanced, above 70.0 and 90.0 is The Lord Peak level. It doesn''t say in this book what''s on top of it." After a while, Martin took a deep breath and began to focus his opinion on something else. According to the book, when people reach the Intermediate level, they will start to acquire different abilities. These abilities would serve as an important factor in the thinking of the creatures they have, along with their characteristic characteristics. He didn''t know much about it. It''s too much to think about right now. After throwing the book aside, he looked to the bed next door and smiled. That was just the beginning. Martin, with the snow of the air, went from house to house and started killing anyone who came in front of him. He didn''t have any trouble because he was a silent killer. He killed 240 people in just three hours, and almost no one noticed. Martin, the baby, the child, the old man was killing the best. But he didn''t like things like torture, so he killed it quickly and painlessly. A lot of people didn''t even know he was dead. - The Fire Mountain Shapeshifter army was standing just outside Wolf City and examining the walls. Likewise, on the walls of Wolf City, the management and silver fire academy - shapeshifters were standing and watching. Two Lord Level shapeshifters left by the Investigator looked at each other and shook their heads negatively. They realized what this situation had become for them. They probably wouldn''t have easily killed the people in front of them, and they were going to lose their lives in this war. - At that time - along with a big voice - all the Soldiers of Wolf City turned their backs and looked at the other side of the walls and examined the incoming army. The flags of this army were the Shapeshifter Union and magic dream city flags. Chapter 53 - Battle Of Wolfs Plains - - Magic Dream City and Shapeshifters Union came to help with the Shapeshifter they owned, wolf city. The situation was now out of the case and it was back to war. Villian, one of wolf city''s key executives, was killed and also killed by prominent bodyguards of the Shapeshifters Union and Investigator. In general, it was what they did know. They didn''t know how they died. Fernn, when he saw the visitors, had a disgusting look on his face. But that was the whole part of the role. Because the more shapeshifters and warriors he could kill, the more people he could kill more he is going to improve and get stronger. In short, his fighters were weapons for him, and with each explosion, they were carrying out a 5 to 10-meter attack. No one who was around right now going to respond to this kind of type attack. Of course, Fernn had seen a few people who could understand the situation because he was well studying the far the way. These two are Magis, who was the manager of Magic Dream City, and the white-haired man next to him, Arton. Neither of them was going to effect by the attack and could also recognize the situation and direct the men they have into a different situation. Fernn knew it was good for him to have more enemies, but it was demoralizing for his men - he came out of the high ground with his closest fighters behind him and started giving the speech. "My friends and my strong and trusted people. do you think they''re strong enough to destroy us?" With Fernn''s charisma - the men and women who listened to him - they noticed that fire inside them was on burning again, and they spoke from one mouth. "They Are Not !" Fernn smiled and started talking again. "Show them the power of fire, Show them the Fire Mount Organization is not afraid of anyone. Move forward and kill those who stand in front of you." After Fernn''s words, each shapeshifter around him began to turn into his creatures and attack Wolf City directly. Two different creatures were left behind, even though they had transformed. There was a significant reason these creatures were left behind. "Fire Rain Spirit" "W2" "INT = 3.2" "Ability = Fire Rain" "Fire Ball Spirit" "W2" "Int = 4.3" "Ability = Fire Ball" , Although rare, some Shapeshifter would have creatures that were innately good about one subject. The sole purpose of these creatures was to use the skills they had in the right places. Such creatures and shapeshifters were called "Singular Shapeshifter". These two, after the shapeshifter had turned into, began their attacks. Fire Ball Spirit was the creature that first attacked. Fire Ball Spirit was a creature that was flying in the air in the form of fireballs and had a rather plain appearance. With his thinking, a 4-meter-sized orb-shaped red fireball formed right next to his original body and was sent directly to the walls of Wolf City. A dent was opened inside the walls with a large explosion because it was not on the walls of a shapeshifter to prevent this attack. With the opening of this exodus, the attacking Shapeshifters began to move even faster. Behind Wolf City, the Shapeshifter army of Magic Dream City and the Shapeshifter Union were advancing. They needed two or three mins to get to the city. But it was all happening. Shapeshifters and different types of shapeshifters found inside Wolf City - which had been transformed into different kinds of fire creatures - had entered each other. There were fire and abilities around, and in the same way, different elements and abilities were flying. The screams and the agony were all over the place. the war started only about 10 seconds ago but there is already a smell of blood came to everyone''s nose. Soon after, the Shapeshifters and Union Shapeshifts of Magic Dream City reached the area and began to fight. Fernn was watching the whole war as the only one left behind. He was holding his hand ready. When there was a slightly crowded combat environment, he would quickly activate his talent and kill shapeshifters with the entire Fire Mark Of Explosion mark. He didn''t have to wait long. Because in just 15 seconds, all the armies were mixed up. Fernn took a deep breath and thought. "It is no longer appropriate to wait." A lot of his men were dying. If he waited any longer, the explosion wouldn''t have affected. Fernn turned around and appeared with a big smile on his face after he began to run away with all his might. Chapter 54 - Pseudo-Lord Level - Chapter 54 "Fire Mark Active !" With Fernn''s words, the sound of a big explosion was heard. The whole Wolf City humans died directly. Most of the body parts were turned into ash, but there were still arm and leg-type things around. There were only 300 shapeshifters of Fire Mountain Organization left after the war began. These 300 people were able to get into a lot of places, so they killed the people they were surrounded by the explosion. Because of the explosion, Fernn felt that the energy in his body was growing high. He kept running with a smile on his face. - Magus, and Arton, looked at the battlefield and Wolf City e, taking deep breaths. It turned into a lake of blood and dust. At least more than 1,500 people died. At that point, Magus started talking. "This ability is not the ability a normal Lord Level Shapeshifter can implement." Arton had just confirmed it with his head and raised his hand after taking a deep breath. Then, there was a knife manifested in his left-hand. The knife was black and simple. Arton cut a little bit of his hand with the black knife and let his blood flow ground. The blood that continued to flow to the ground turned into a Star Symbol after a while. Arton took a deep breath and whispered. "Ruin Of Star Teleportation" After Arton''s words, the blood sign began to shine, and Arton and Magus began to wait. Magus knew what was going on right now. Overall, the Shapeshifters Union had more than ten people with this ability. Ability was something unknown because most people did not know what is the shapeshifter monster that has this ability. But its characteristics were well known among continents. The conditions were not heavy, given a certain degree. "One side raises his right hand, cut himself with the black knife who created by the ability itself and draws a star symbol where he is located. Then he says the necessary words. After the words, when people with the same ability do the same situation as himself, the person can be transported directly to one of the people who activate the ability." As long as Magus came to mind, he thought about it. It was very difficult and impossible for a single person to perform an act of teleportation using talent. But after the people joined forces, adequate conditions were provided. - Martin went into the woods in no time because he realized he was getting a lot of attention after he kept killing people. Shapeshifter groups started looking for himself because they realized something was different. It could have been dangerous because the search group included strong shapeshifters. , Martin killed at least 500 normal people in this massacre. Enough, after entering the forest, he found an area where he could hide easily. Then after reaching out slightly, he began to check his condition. Martin was the reason why he could kill almost most of the people so comfortable around him - because of what happened in Wolf City. Martin didn''t know much about these things. But he heard some people talking when he was walking around the city and killing people. - In a secret location in the forest, he spoke to the system to check his condition. ?Paradigna Active? ?Status? ?Martin Bloodfire? ?Soul Power = 2.0? (1 Soul Power = 1 More Creature to transform -) ? HP = 100% ? "Shapeshifting" = "Shadow Demon" "Shapeshifting" = " ? " Paradigna Points = 50,350 Status Points = 0 Paradigna Shapeshifting Market? (Online) / Online ¨C Locked - Martin, who had seen his score, took a slightly deep breath and began to think. If he uses his score directly, he could have a really strong speed and move forward. But that thought made sense, he didn''t know much about it. Before making a decision, he checked the status of the "Shadow Demon". "Shadow Demon" "W2 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 2.2" "Agility = 4.7" "Endurance = 1.4" "INT" = "1.0" When Martin saw the situation, he decided to put all his scores on "Agility". In this way, he would have reached the pseudo-lord level, and only 3, killing the shapeshifter, would evolve from The Agility to Lord Level. It was not yet clear if he would do so. But at least with the speed he had, the previous Sand Dust Giant would not have caught him and would also be affected by his attacks. "Paradigna, Transfer all my points to "Agility" Chapter 55 - Soul Ability Of Shapeshifter Creature - Chapter 55 - After Martin said his words, he lost consciousness directly.because the first time he was transferring points so high. It was normal for him to lose consciousness because there would be a lot of change at the same time. He woke up exactly three hours later, and the first thing he did after he woke up was to check his condition. "Shadow Demon" "Pseudo-W3 ¨C Demon - / World Level ¨C Expert Shapeshifter" "STR" = 2.5" "Agility = 9.7" "Endurance = 1.5" "INT" = "1.3" The first thing Martin noticed was that it wasn''t just that the Agility score increased. Probably because he had reached the pseudo-lord level, physics strengthened his situation in other status powers to adapt to the speed he had. He knew he needed to rest and hide because he was so developed. So he allowed him to sleep and his body to collect himself without getting up. - Arton, with his use of flour''s talent, did not take long to respond, and two people appeared at the location of the star symbol he drew with blood. One was a man in her 40s with green long hair and the other was a woman in her 30s with a really beautiful face with white hair with eyes. They were both wearing a white outfit. They just didn''t stay with that much. Above them were the shapeshifters union symbol and two stars. , At that point, the green-haired man started talking. "Arton, what happened here? Who carried out this massacre." Arton bowed his head slightly and started talking. "My Lord Merkon, Fire Mountain Organization and It is Leader Fernn, the organization attacked the Wolf City, which was previously located here. So we came to help With Lord Magus, who was in charge of Magic Dream City to help Wolf City. But then, the leader of the malicious organization that attacked, using Soul Ability, killed both our people and his people in a way we didn''t anticipate." Arton told a man named Merkon that it was all in one breath. Merkon took a deep breath after listening for a while. And then he started talking looking at the battlefield. The smell of blood and dead bodies around him was getting on his nerves. "Soul Abilities are only the abilities that people at The Lord-Intermediate can use after their Shapeshifting Creature gave them the ability, There are conditions and limitations that use this kind of ability. If this Fernn person has used The Soul Ability, it should be intermediate. If I''m not getting it wrong, he used that ability to kill his men and the Shapeshifters who were united. - Arton and Magus looked at each other. Merkon started to think "Arton told me about the incident, but he didn''t realize why Fernn killed his men." Magus, on the other hand, predicted, but because he had doubts, he didn''t say his opinion openly. Merkon made a confirmation sign with his head when he saw the others were quiet. He turned to the white-haired woman next to him and spoke with a whispering voice. He had a much more respectful tone. "Dark Shapeshifter sacrifices both its people and other people to get stronger" The white-haired woman never said anything and just made a confirmation sign with her head. After this confirmation, Merkon returned to Arton and Magus and began to speak. "There''s nothing you can do, go back to your posts. At the same time, Arton will be notified of this failure to shapeshifter union. You have to wait for punishment." Arton and Magus were gently pulled back by bowing their heads and starting to leave the environment. At that time, Merkon took a deep breath and began to whisper through it. "Soul Talent - The Evil Soul Of Follower - Active" Merkon won this talent when he reached Intermediate from the creature he possessed, the creature named "Evil Soul Hunter". Shapeshifters who reached intermediate level - based on the characteristics of the shapeshifters they had and their personalities - gained a spirit ability from their Shapeshifting Creature. Soul Ability was generally given to active abilities with certain limitations and conditional conditions. Merkon''s talent allowed him to follow the person he wanted and see where he was going when certain conditions were met. These conditions, however, ".Ask the person a question about the target and get an answer" "Think, About the target, make the right guess." "To tell someone else the purpose of the target and get approval" When these conditions were met, Merkon "Follower Of Evil Soul could see where his goal went and tracked it live. Chapter 56 - Snake-Tail Green Deer - Green Stone Monkey - Chapter 56 After Merkon used his Soul Ability he took a deep breath and began talking to the white-haired woman next to him. "As far as I understand, he''s moving quickly to get off the continent. If he continues to maintain his current speed, he can board a ship in two hours and leave the continent." With Merkon''s words, the white-haired woman smiled for the first time and then turned into a creature. The creature that the white-haired woman transformed into - in fact, could not be called a creature. But his eyes shone blue and spread a serious and powerful air. "White Bird Of Angel" "W3-2" - Angelic - Bird" "STR = 34.3" "Agility = 46.4" "Endurance = 40.3 "Int = 40.2" Abilities - Water Spear - Water Shield Angelic Light Soul Ability - Bird Of Mine - Vision Birds - She spoke after she turned and said Merkon had to get on top of her. Without thinking about it as if Merkon was normal, he rode on top of the bird and began to fly very quickly with her ride, flying and following Fernn. - Martin opened his eyes, it was 4:00. clock. He killed as many people as needed, and he managed to escape quickly. But he was still thinking something about the future. Was he supposed to start its evolution only with "Agility", or wouldn''t it be wise to at least strengthen the "STR" part like before. , As Martin continued to think, he took a deep breath. "I''ll think of that when I am done with hunting the needed monsters." After these words, he began to move from trees to the tree in the forest. The speed he had was comfortable. At the same time, he no longer had to be afraid of any creature except Lord Level creatures. In short, there was no harm outside the depths of the Green Hell Forest. , As he was advancing from tree to tree, he suddenly focused and retreated using his speed. After being pulled back, the tree he was found was attacked with a rock the size of a human head. The tree lost a thick branch due to the attack it took from the rock. Martin began to look at the attacked creature. The creature, which was shaped like a monkey, was 2 meters in size and was physically composed of intent. He had green feathers and strong red eyes. "Green Stone Monkey" "W2" - Monkey - Stone" "STR = 5.4" "Agility = 6.7" "Endurance = 4.6" "INT = 4.3" Ability = Strong Rock Throw , After Martin smiled, he attacked with all his speed. Green Stone Monkey, who did not expect such an attack, tried to watch Martini with all his might, but the difference between "Agility" was too great. Martin easily killed the monkey with his claws, combining the speed he had and the power. Right after killing the monkey, he was hit from a different place and stuck to the tree on the left side. The stunned Martic didn''t realize where the coup came from. "HP = 90%" And when he turned his head, he saw a strange creature looking after him. The creature had a snake''s tail with its deer body and had red eyes in the same way as green feathers. It was about 3 meters in size. Martin understood that the one who attacked him was a snake tail that stood like a whip in the back. "Snake-Tail Green Deer" "W2" - Double-Being - Deer" "STR = 4.3" "Agility = 6.5" "Endurance = 3.4" "Int = 7.6" Abilities - Snake Poison Breath Antler Darts Martin made a confirmation sign with his head after seeing the creature''s abilities. He ignored it. There were small holes in the horns owned by the creature, and these small holes contained white pointed bones. He was probably able to send these sharp bones to his enemy as he wanted. Martin took a deep breath and beamed into the shadow behind the creature, thinking about his ability, and then attacked with all the speed he had. Because martin has a general speed advantage, creatures that are slower than themselves - can''t detect or react even if they perceive it. Martin killed the deer in a single blow without much difficulty. The score given to him by these two deer was 4,000 points, and now Martin knew he could evolve to Lord Level. Chapter 57 - F-K The Power - Marry Me - Chapter 57 Wolf City'' was completely turned ruins and body parts that were around were collected by people from other cities and shapeshifters - and if they had valuables, they were picked up by different people. At that time, there were two people just below large house ruins. Both people were covered in blood and it was easy to understand that they were in a very bad situation. One woman and the other was a young man. These two people were the same people from the Fire Mountain Organization group, V2 and V2 who were assigned to find out what young people killed. V1 and V2, after receiving the news of the war, they didn''t have the chance to meet Fernn and had to go straight to the battlefield. They didn''t know that if they weren''t on duty and they were in the Fire Mountain Organization. Fernn was going to put his icon in place after shaking their hand. It saved their life. They were separated from other groups because they fought together during the war and were not the direct target of the explosions. But because there were houses where they fought, the explosion caused them to pass out and stuck in the ruins of houses. They both couldn''t get out of their position because they weren''t doing so well. The young man named V2 opened his eyes and began to look at the young girl with his eyes and saw that she was in the same situation as him. Even though the pain was not bearable and there was a lot of blood on their faces, his eyes were shining. V1 was also staring at the young man with great light in his eyes and smiling. At that time, V2 barely started talking. "V1, what is your real name ?" V1 smiled and responded after breathing. "Elonia, what is yours ?" V2 breathed lightly and said its name. "My name is Velkar," Elonia put her hand on the other hand of Velkar, who was only she can see and only moving hand of Velkar "You know, we''ve always loved each other." Velkar was excited, but breathing fast gave his body pain so he has to suppress his excitement. So he finished after making a confirmation mark with his head. "But we''ve never been able to tell each other that." After these words, the young woman slowly started and she whispered to Velkar. "If we make it out of here, I don''t want power, I don''t want to move forward. All I want is to live a normal life with you." Velkar swallowed after these words and spoke after taking a deep breath. "You want to marry me, don''t you." Elonia smiled and made a "yes" sign with her head. Velkar took a deep breath after these words. And then he started thinking. "If I can stand here straight for a few more hours, I can gather my strength. Then I can get us out of here. The other thing we need to think about is that we have to work to avoid being a prisoner of war." Elonia made a sign of approval with her head over those words, and she closed her eyes like Velkar and tried to gather her strength. They had to gather their powers and transform without being found by anyone. The creatures of transformation, and the human state, had very different kinds of powers. At the same time, if a person lost his arm while he was in the human body in real life, it wouldn''t have affected the time he transformed. A man with no arm and legs could move forward as if nothing had happened because he had the body of the creature he had transformed. Although the bodies of Elonia and Velkar were in poor condition - they could escape from where they were as long as they were transformed. After all, they were both powerful Expert Shapeshifters. - Martin, after making the necessary preparations, closed himself into a field. The area where it was found was equally the interior of a large tree. As long as he was in the trees, not many people noticed him. That''s why it could develop comfortably. After realizing that the preparations were over, he took a deep breath and spoke to the system. "System, Transfer all the points I have to Shadow Demon - Agility." With Martin''s words, the system received approval from him. "Do you approve ?" After confirming from within, Martin lost consciousness and began to dream. Many of the dreams were memories and experiences from their old life. When Martin had these dreams, he realized that not everything was that simple. He''s seen a lot. Chapter 58 - Found - Dream - 58 There was a little boy inside a fairly simple and normal summer house. There was no emotion in the facial expression of this boy, who had black hair and green eyes, and was simply standing. A boy, who looked 10, 12 years old, was wet and the water was running over him. He moved into this summer house where he had come with his family a few hours ago. He and his parents were going to spend some time here and vacation. At least that''s the information that was told and given to the boy. , But the situation changed after the child'' father and mother wanted to get into the water. Parents who were not very successful in swimming died because of a mistake they made wrong, and also because they did not calculate the current in the river. The boy jumped into the water, albeit with the purpose of saving, but he failed to hit a rock, managed to land and came back home with soaking wet. The boy, who had no expression on his face when he was sitting in his bed, was just staring blankly to the empty place in the corner of the room. A few seconds later, the cops came in and took the boy to the institution where the children without a family were taken care of. The boy was unable to obtain the assets his family had before he was 18. - Martin, on average, woke up one hour later from his dream. He took a deep breath and started to hold his head because of the pain. "Maybe that''s what it should have been." he talked with himself within his mind. Then he immediately recovered and checked the status of Shadow Demon. "Shadow Demon" "W3 ¨C Demon - / Lord Level Shapeshifter" (Evolution Needed) "STR" = 2.2" "Agility = 10.1" (Evo Active) "Endurance = 1.4" "INT" = "1.0" , Martin began to think deeply after seeing the situation. That''s when he had a very important idea in his mind. "I forget the advantage I have compared to others." After those words, he started smiling and thinking. "I don''t need a creature that''s strong in everything, especially a high-level creature. As long as I elevate my Soul Power unlike the others, I have a chance to access different creatures." Those words changed Martin to the whole. He was constantly missing the key points. Other people and beings were constantly trying to evolve after they had evolved completely. Because there was only one creature they had, and this creature was attached to their soul. That''s why they didn''t have any other glory. The mistake martin made was that he thought he was like them. Their transformational creatures didn''t come depending on his soul. They were more "card"-like creatures that were given by the system with points. In short, after strengthening enough creatures on a subject, all he had to do was get points to get a new creature. Then he could have strengthened that creature on something else. Martin, who noticed the whole thing, laughed lightly. Maybe for the first time in a long time, he laughed. - A white big bird was flying in the sky. The bird looked so big and strong. On the bird''s back, there was a man with green long hair, and they were constantly whispering and talking with the bird. A few minutes later, the bird began to go down as if he had seen his target. - Fernn was running away with great fear and constantly watching his back. "Damn, when did they know about me and started coming after me." Fernn had a simple knowledge of the big bird that followed him and the man on top of him. Although dark shapeshifter - though generally hostile to the Light Shapeshifter, shapeshifters union serving as Gray color between them would put one reward per person when certain limits were exceeded. This award - a duty for members, and those who killed that person - would earn both respect and high-money rewards. Fernn was sure that what he did was big enough to put a bounty on his head. But with these thoughts, he had already done all these events. His goal was to escape the island directly when it was all over and spend time inside another power agency. With the power he had, many organizations and strong academies would take him. But now he realized that the whole thing was that he thought very well. , White Bird - after getting close enough to Fernn - used his talent and stopped Fernn. Fernn didn''t take the attack in full, but he had to stop. After stopping, he turned directly into his creature and began to look at his goals with red eyes. Chapter 59 - Fire Summons - Chapter 59 Fernn had turned into a creature, whether he wanted to. Fernn''s transformed creature was a creature with a human-like body on two legs - extremely physically muscular and also with two torch fires on its shoulders. The creature had two black horns on its head, and a long red sword in his right hand had a light orange light shining with the Fire Icon in his left hand. "Sellsword Of Fire Servant" "G1" Being In Fire - Magic Fighter" "STR = 45.6" "Agility = 42.4" "Endurance = 41.3" "Int = 46.6" Abilities - Maximize Fire - Fire Hound (Summoning) Blade Servant (Summoning) Soul Ability - Fire Mark - (????) - If the user holds a person''s or live person''s hand for a good reason. He can place fire marks (????) on the person he holds. Then he can''t explode the person he''s holding with the thought of." - No matter where you look, Fernn was a very powerful fighter and a strong shapeshift in the progress. At that time, merkon, who had descended over the white bird, smiled and began to turn after taking a deep breath. The transformation of the roller was directly realized. Merkon had returned to an entity made of tree in the form and posture of a 3-meter man. He had green eyes, and he had a "whip", made of the long thin plant in his left hand. In his right hand, he had a spear in long greenish colors. The body of this creature, which had a wood-to-wood body, looked quite moldy and strong. At the same time, there was a little dog-shaped presence on his right shoulder. This being was carefully looking, Fernn. "Hunter of Elder Druid" "G1" Nature Being - Hunter / Fighter" "STR = 47.4" "Agility = 47.6" "Endurance = 40.3" "Int = 40.2" Abilities - Nature Whip - Spear Of Druid Hunter Tree Of Life Soul Ability - Hunter (Where is my prey) - Fernn knew the situation wasn''t very good. There were two Intermadite Lords, who were equally stronger in certain situations on average, and were sure they were both experienced. At that point, he looked behind him, whether he wanted to. It wasn''t fair, but as long as there was a shapeshifter that had turned into a large white bird standing in the back - he certainly couldn''t escape. The Druid-like creature that was in front of him was faster than him. But at least he could fight him all the time, slow him down, at least he could run away. But it was impossible to escape the two. But he took a deep breath and smiled. "I''m always getting ready for these situations." After these words, Druid and the White Bird began to examine carefully. Fernn whispered lightly. "Summon Fire Hound" "Summon Fire Blade Servant" After Fernn''s words, two creatures appeared right across. One was a creature that looked like a wolf but had a strong physique with a dangerous gaze that was engulfed in flames. The other was the Fire Blade, which was in the red armor and held a long sword tightly with a length of 2 meters. Fernn had won these two creatures as his ability. "Fire Hound" "W3" Fire - Hound "STR = 25.7" "Agility = 27.5" "Endurance = 25.4" "Int = 20.4" Abilities - Redium Fire Fire Leap - Fire Blade Servant "W3" Fire - Blademaster" "STR = 34.4" "Agility = 35.7" "Endurance = 30.1" "Int = 30.1" Abilities - Fire Sword Fired Speed Fernn smiled lightly. Fire Hound was coming to a little behind, but his talents worked. Fire Blade Servant was a creature that worked with him to put pressure on the other side. After The Fire Blade Servant was strong enough, he would eventually cross the 40.0 barriers and win Soul Ability very comfortably and help him in all situations. - With the Great White Bird, Druid looked at each other. They realized the situation was starting to get in trouble. But that wasn''t going to stop them. On the other side was a Lord Level creature and a Lord-Beginner-level creature. These creatures alone were not in any way a threat to their own. But when fernn helped them, they both turned into menacing creatures. Chapter 60 - Lord - Level - Lord Level - Chapter 60 Martin heard a few "ding" voices in his head with his words, and at that time the system spoke to him and asked for approval. "Evolution, "Agility" section was selected. The user can choose from 3 evolutionary creatures in the same way." "Do you approve (Loss of Consciousness / 10 hours) Martin took a deep breath and said he was confirming it after making sure he hid good, and after that, he assured himself the place he hid is nice and good, he started to process and lost consciousness. - Martin had dreams. Dreams in his old life, different times, had seen a lot of things. Most things were imagined and didn''t think of it. At that point, he suddenly opened his eyes and started looking around. His location was a dark room, and he had a voice on his head that was talking with a few ding sounds. "Shadow Demon" "Agility" "Searching for creatures suitable for evolution." "Three creatures selected," "The time available to make a choice is 3 hours" The voices quickly came and then again the darkroom took a dominate of silence. A few seconds later, three creatures were confronted by Martin. Martin began to focus and think. The first creature was a creature that looked quite like the Shadow Demon. But instead of claws, he had two 1-meter-long dark swords. It was much more physically advanced, and the length was at least 2.5 meters. Shadow Demon, like the Shadow Demon, had no color in any way. Only his eyes were glowing with a red light because he was "Demon". After Martin was focused, he could see the creature''s condition. "Shadow Demon Lord" "W3" "STR = 12.3" "Agility = 17.5" "Endurance = 11.2" "Int = 10.1" - Passive Ability - Shadow - 50% Percent Hide In Darker Areas Abilities Abilities - Shadow Swords - / Twin Swords Shadow Step / Teleport Between Shadows / 10-second cooldown / - Martin made a confirmation sign with his head after seeing the creature. "This creature is quite good, but from here I''ll probably be in a bloodline part" Martin had a simple reason to think that way. Now the evolutionary system - especially shadow demon lord, which he is currently studying - has moved to a simple point. When Martin evolved in future times, he would continue to move forward depending on Shadow Demon Bloodline. Since it''s too early to decide, he began examining the other creature. "White Shadow Assassin" "W3" "STR = 11.3" "Agility = 19.3" "Endurance = 10.3" "Int = 10.3" - Passive White Shadow / 25% Sneaking Ability 25% more damage when an attack is unnoticed by the target - This creature had the same body and paint physically as a shadow demon lord. He had two, 50cm long daggers, and these two daggers were white. Likewise, the creature''s right shoulder was white and he added a strange shape and charisma to himself. But other than that, a shadow demon and shadow demon had a shapeless and brazen form like Lord. , In his opinion, this creature was a better choice than the shadow demon lord. Because his way of fighting was based on insidious and sudden attacks in general. Martin wasn''t a hero or a bloodthirsty being. In general, he wanted to end his battles quickly. If his target is the same power as he is, then it wouldn''t be nice to be bloodthirsty. But other than that, he wanted to destroy his target quickly, avoiding fighting as much as possible. But there were some confusing situations.whether he wanted to ask the system a question. "System, Beginner Lord Level, what level begins ?" The paradigna system responded to Martin a few seconds later. Normally, he wouldn''t answer that question, but Martin didn''t hesitate to answer the question because he already knew of it. "W1 - "0 - 1.0" - (Student Level ) "W2 - "1.0 - 10.0" -(Expert Level) "W3 - "10.0 - 30.0 (Beginner Lord Level) "W3-2 - 30.0 - 40.0 (Begiiner Lord Level Soul Powerment) (?????) "G1 = 40.0 - 60.0" (Itermediate Lord Level) Martin had a deep thought in response to the system. The system explained to him different points from what he knew. One of these points was that something strange happened in the W3-2 episode. Because unlike other places, the desired power increase this time was only 10.0 points. It was a piece of information that didn''t match the book he read. Chapter 61 - Blood Night Hunter (Lord Level) - - Martin looked at the last creature of evolution in no time. As clich¨¦d as it was, he would probably choose this creature. "Blood Night Hunter" "W3" "STR = 11.5" "Agility = 23.4" "Endurance = 10.0" "Int = 10.0" - Passive Ability Blood Hunter = Up to 10% of the damage done to the opponent in each attack, the person earns hp from the enemy." (Life Steal %10 Per Attack) - Abilities Abilities Blood Trail - If the user damages the person they are targeting once, he can watch that person for 50 minutes. - Blood Frenzy = Attack-Speed 25% Speed - Movement Speed + 25% For 10 Seconds (Cooldown 10 Minutes) - Martin began to physically monitor the creature after seeing its properties. The creature had black legs and a body had a red color. The creature, whose eyes were black, had black hair on his head. Right behind his ears were two pointed black horns. He was about 2.10 cm tall, and in his physical sense, his leg muscles were extremely clear, and he looked very strong. The choice of weapons of the creature, which generally looked physically good, was different. The creature had a whip in his left hand. The whip was easily about 5 meters in length and was made from a black thin and flexible unknown metal source. Martin could have understood that by watching. Right in his right hand, he had a red sword about 1 meter tall. The sword was simple, but the air it gave was quite different. "Certainly when you look at the other two, this creature is much better than them" That''s what Martin thought. At that time, the dark and great voice began to speak with him. "All creatures and conversion assets have ancestors. These ancestors determine what a person will be in the future." These words were reflected in Martin''s ear. Martin laughed lightly and thought through it. "These words, if I were a normal Shapeshifter. I could understand to move according to what they said to me. As long as I keep killing, I can have as many creatures as I want. That''s why I choose Blood Night Hunter as my "Agility" expert creature." After Martin''s words, Blood Night Hunter flashed what I was showing, and after it turned into particles of light, went inside of the Martin. After that, Martin had lost consciousness again. - After opening his eyes, he took a deep breath. And then he started looking around. Martin took a deep breath after realizing he was in the same place before he evolved. At that time, the system began to talk to him. "User, the shapeshifting creature has their own "Items" therefore for the storing the items of Shapeshifting Creature ( Shapeshifter Inventory - Opened(" "Shapeshifter - Inventory = The user can place items or jewelry that come with the creature he can transform."(Items and any kind of thing belonging to the shapeshifting creature only) Martin, who ignored the headache of his head, focused on his condition after taking a deep breath and checked his status panel. "Martin" "W3 - Lord Level Shapeshifter" / Blood / Demon" "Soul Power = 2.4" "Paradigna Points = 0" "Ability Points = 0 "Shapeshifter Creatures" - Blood Night Hunter (Lord Level) - Open Slot - ------------------------------ Paradigna Market - Locked - - Martin, after taking a deep breath, rose slightly to his feet and thought through it. "My points are gone, because of the use of system..." Martin thought. After the little bit thought of why his points gone suddenly. He suddenly said, "Paradigna / Refresh Market" There was a simple reason he did it. Now he changed the way he did think before that he did not have the knowledge of shapeshifting creatures and it is bloodlines. He didn''t have to go through all the things and creatures like "Demon" "Fire" attributes and so on. That would make him only strong against one type of enemy. He can lose his life when he has faced an enemy which strong against the Demons. An example of this was a creature named Druid Goat Lady who initially attacked him in the woods. The system told him directly that this creature hated the creatures of the "Demon" type and was stronger against them. That''s why Martin wanted the creatures he had as much as possible to connect with different species. He couldn''t go the same kind all the time. , A few seconds later, the system had renewed the market. "Open the market" The system showed Martin three different kinds of creatures with his words. Each one was at Lord Level level and looked pretty strong. Martin was studying creatures that had come out carefully. But there was a big point that bothered him. This point was the "Paradigna Score" that was naturally necessary to buy the creatures. Martin was deeply out of it and started thinking. Chapter 62 - Lord Level Market - Chapter 62 Knowing that the thinking about the points useless, Martin slowly began to study the creatures. The first creature, which had a bird''s head, looked different with feathers in green and blue colors and was a creature of a mixture of people and birds standing on two legs. In his right hand, he had a certain thin sword made of feathers, It looked light and swift and about 2 meters long. The creature''s eyes were shining in green color. "Avian Sword Master" "W3" - Bird - Sword Master "STR = 18.4" "Agility = 16.7" "Endurance = 10.1" "Int = 10.3" - Passive Ability - Feather Body - Attack Speed 20% faster - Abilities Abilities - Wing Sword Feather Sword - Paradigna Points = 70,000P () Martin shook his head on both sides and began examining the other creature after making sure he wouldn''t take it. Avian Sword Master was not a bad creature in general. But it wasn''t a creature that worked for him. - The other creature - it was a little different than other creatures, in general, it was a type of paper.Its shape resembled a lion and was white. It also really looked like a white paper, literally. The lion''s eyes shone blue from the paper, which had a strange posture. "Paper Lion Warior" "W3" - Rare - Paper - Lion" "STR = 13.3" "Agility = 15.3" "Endurance = 10.3" "Int = 20.3" Passive Ability - Paper Being = Body has it is natural sharpness (every part of the body can use when attacking) - Abilities - Paper Bomb Paper Transformation Paradigna Points = 70,000P - ----- Martin was surprised to see this kind of creature.the first time he saw a creature of "Paper.". At the same time, the creature''s status of the "stat" was not so bad. But naturally, Martin knew he didn''t need this kind of creature. So he looked at the last creature that intrigued him. The appearance of this creature was more scarce than any other creature. But it didn''t look like a warrior type. He had a 1.5-meter "cane" -like a wand. He was at least six feet tall and his eyes were glowing red. "Metal Summoner" "W3" "STR = 13.2" "Agility = 10.3" "Endurance = 16.7" "Int = 23.7" Passive Ability - Metal Defence - 50% defense against Piercing / Slashing attacks ) - Abilities - Metal Dog (Summoning) Metal Bird (Summoning) Metal Spear (Passive-Regular Attack) - Paradigna Points = 100,000P - Martin did the mass without thinking too much. The creature had a pretty good look for itself. He was closing the "INT" "Wizard" -based section he wanted. That''s why he didn''t have to think too much. The real area he needs to think about is how he would collect 100,000 Points to pick up the creature. He began to think that he had to find different ways to move forward because he was thinking about it. "I can go all the way around, constantly hunting people and shapeshifters. I need something that I won''t stand out for by the "Light" shapeshifters around me, which will allow me to gain strength and gain protection. At least even if I draw attention, I need a place to protect me." When Martin came into these thoughts, he came to mind the first time he was three young people he had spoken to before. They talked to him, and they were in positive behavior. They would also say nothing to his actions because it was passed as the Organization - Dark Shapeshifters - which they had as much as he remembered. Martin took a deep breath and kept thinking. When he didn''t think about it last time, he knew he made the wrong mistakes, so he knew how important it was to think all the time. "If I''m registered with that organization, I''ll be paid as a financial situation and I''ll know more about this universe I just came from. In this way, you will have less chance to encounter a future "unknown" situation" These thoughts, make Martin starting to push to register for an organization and join something powerful. He didn''t really know about these matters. But as far as he understands, Those at "Student" level started as regular members or students. Those at the Expert level were doing tasks of type "teacher" or beginning of the department. Therefore, there was no organization within the small continent where he is now, like himself, Lord Level, to exclude a shapeshifter. After all, the key power of an organization was passed as Lord Shapeshifter. Chapter 63 - Bird Of Mine - Vision Birds - Chapter 63 The trees and the ground were in the fire. It was over at night and it was day, and a middle-aged red-haired man lying on the ground - he started looking at two people standing in front of his head. There was a constant battle where they were found, and soon it was over. But fernn''s "fire" power continued to burn the fauna because it came from a strange source, and managed to burn all the green tall trees in an area of 200 meters. But in the end, he collapsed and lost the war. Although Merkon had a smile on his face, he had already turned into human form, and his fatigue was evident with one look. The woman who was with him was looking for different ways to put out the fires around the woods. At that point, Merkon spoke. "We know about this person''s crimes, and we''re both high members. Let''s not bother with taking it back and kill it directly. The survival of such evil spirit will not do any good to anyone." After Merkon spoke, the woman just made a approving sign with her head and continued to think to how to stop forest from the burning. Merkon looked at Fernn, who was lying on the ground, and after shaking his head on both sides - with a sword in his hand, He cut off his head and took his life from him. A bad man was born and now he''s dead. Everything was real and clear. There wasn''t going to be a hero or a villain''s friend coming out of nowhere and save him from his dead. Merkon saw these things in books he read when he was little boy. But real life things not going to be like in the books. After Fernn died, Merkon sat on the ground and began to rest. The war was quite difficult because Fernn shapeshifting form, which he transformed, had both a lot of fighting power and could also summon creatures that were a little weaker than himself. When Merkon fought in front, White Bird fought from behind. The real reason for the win was because of White Bird''s special talent. White Bird Of Angel" "W3-2" - Angelic - Bird" "STR = 34.3" "Agility = 46.4" "Endurance = 40.3 "Int = 40.2" Abilities - Water Spear - Water Shield Angelic Light Soul Ability - Bird Of Mine - Vision Birds - The woman, who has the code name White Bird had a soul ability named Bird Of Mine - Vision Birds. When the name of this talent was first heard, it seemed like a simple "discovery" ability. But it was very different. White Bird was calling for five white little birds, focusing on it. The biggest features of these birds were the glowing azure eyes, and when they got within 1 meter of white bird''s target, the "ice" effect exploded. "Soul Ability" "Bird Of Mine - Vision Birds" "User, conjure five white birds - all birds have blue big eyes" "Condition 1 - After conjuring user have to choose a target - "Condition 2 - When the birds get close to target about 1-meter, they will explode and will give freezing damage the target" "Condition 3 - If conjured birds, do not explode close to target after being conjured for 5 minutes, they will expel and User can not conjure them for about 3 days" All this information was known to Merkon because he and White Bird were directly close to the mission and were close to the mission. After all, Fernn didn''t waste much time with birds that looked harmless when he attacked him, and White Bird was able to tactically bring one of the birds to close range from him. After that, the bird exploded, and after that, with the bird exploding, Fernn was stunned and unable to respond to Merkon''s attack and was knocked out. Then it was naturally a result of being killed by Merkon. When Merkon was thinking about all this, White Bird had re-transformed and was planning to use his talent to stop the fire around him as much as he could. Merkon - who was a Grey Shapeshifter - did evil when he came to work, but unlike himself, White Bird was a Light Shapeshifter, and even when he fought, he was lethal to his enemies. The two of them were traveling and progressed a lot together. Chapter 64 - Practicing Blood Night Hunter - Chapter 64 Martin had turned into Blood Night Hunter, and he had put the "Whip" in "shapeshifter inventory" and began experimenting with the sword and the physical characteristics he now had with the transforming creature "Blood Night Hunter". It was only a few minutes later that when Martin realized how much everything had changed, he had an expression of surprise on his face. Maybe that was one of martin''s real feelings which can be seen by all people. His speed had increased at least 10 times compared to shadow demon, and his power had reached a level that he can use his bare-hands to turn a stone long as five meters to dust with one attack. If Martin had met Sand Giant which attacked him when he was Shadow Demon, he would have spooked him by simply standing in front of him and not even had to fight with it the win against. After taking a deep breath, he continued to practice with his sword. In no time, he prepared his entire physique to get used to his new style of war. Martin had learned from his young age about "Martial Arts", albeit obligatorily because he was involved in killing people. He did not take these courses as "education" in a course or a similar way. He took it from deadly battles with powerful people in real wars and the face of his entry. That''s why he didn''t have any trouble fighting against creatures and other shapeshifters where he was found. Because Martin, who was already 30 years old in his previous life, was fighting his life from the age of 14 and 15. Sometimes with guns and sometimes knives, because it is very difficult to find weapons in his youth and not necessary, he learned to use many blades and sword-like "cutting-tools". That''s why getting used to blood night hunter''s sword didn''t make it very difficult for him. The issue of the whip was a different matter. He didn''t want to use the "whip" literally because he didn''t know much about it. When he used it, he decided in himself that it was the most logical - thought to use it to catch the other person with a surprise attack during the war. "Lord Level, I understand why beings are much stronger than other creatures. The speed I have, the power, the physical defense is much, much more in a state than I am at the Expert Level." With the power martin currently has, even dinosaurs like "T-Rex" from his former world couldn''t do anything to him. He''d hunt them down. , After working an average of 3, 4 hours, he sat on the floor and began to think about his plans. " - 1 - Find an organization and academia and join them. That way, you''ll have a situation and identity that will keep you in the back. " - 2 - Collect enough points and buy metal mage summoner from the system." After Martin wrote two plans, he started thinking. "Right now, instead of increasing the strength of Blood Night Hunter, I should focus on taking Metal Mage Summoner". That''s how he thought. But there were also the downsides to that thought. Because if he stopped developing in his environment, he''d have a better chance of going into a dangerous situation. Martin wanted to proceed until his level was Intermediate Lord Level. But given that, and when he wanted to move forward, things could have come to a different level. Because the points he''s going to spend are too much, metal mage summoner wouldn''t have enough points to get his creature out of the market. "Very boring" Martin reluctantly told himself these words, and at that point, he realized that some horse noises were coming from the dirt road, which was just 3 miles from the forest where he was located, and also heard the sound of swords. The voices he heard didn''t matter to him. The point was how he understood that he was three miles away, and even if he understood, he heard a voice coming from three miles away. Martin, as soon as he thought about it, the system answered him. "A creature with the name "Hunter" of the user''s creature. A "Hunter" smell is good at things like hearing and watching. For more information, do research." Martin smiled lightly after the information the system gave him. Because the situation was starting to change. "As far as I understand, "Shapeshifter" and "Shapeshifting" capabilities also have regions that contain deep information. They may not be as simple and constant as I thought." This idea was further supporting Martin''s thinking to join a school or organization. If he was looking for information about Shapeshifters, naturally joining the Shapeshifter Organization was the most logical situation. Chapter 65 - Saving The Princess - No It is Not - Chapter 65 "Does it have to be like this ?" The young girl, who had a pretty face and beautiful white dress with flowers on it sitting in the carriage in a relaxing mood, spoke with a blank look on her face. The person who answered her question was a young woman sitting across to her, wearing silver armor and holding a sword on her belt. She looked quite different than the girl in the dress. The young girl in the dress was giving the air of comfort and peace, while the girl with the armor on was spreading a dangerous air. As the carriage continued to move forward, there was a noise coming from outside. This sound looked like the sound of the guards, the unsheathed swords, who were tasked with ensuring security outside. At that time, the girl in the armored girl in front of her dress frowned and went straight to the girl who was wearing a dress. "Princess, please be careful and stay with me." The girl, who was in armor, took a deep breath after talking and looked outside. It was one thing to swallow with the outside. "Shapeshifter !" Student Level served as a Shapeshifter because the armored girl herself was directly protective of the princess who was with her. But the people who attacked the guards and started killing easily were shapeshifters. At the same time, at least five Student-Level shapeshifters were attacking themselves from the opposite side. The girl in the armor squeezed her teeth and started thinking. She was thinking about how to get out of this. At that point, she put her head back in and started thinking. What could she do and what she was supposed to do? her mind worked at the last level and began to create ideas. Fighting was the dumbest thing to do. she certainly can''t fight against five shapeshifters. Running away was an even worse idea because the creature she had was a simple warrior-type creature. That''s why it wasn''t possible to escape. She also had to protect the princess next to her. The girl in armor, when she kept thinking about all this, the Princess spoke to her. "Celonia, the voices outside are gone." Celonia (the girl in armor) came back to her with the princess''s voice and focused on the surrounding voices. There wasn''t any sound left. That was a sign of abuse. It meant all the guards had died. Celonia took a deep breath and turned directly into his creature because he knew he had one chance. "Steel Sword Servant" "W1" "STR = 0.6" "Agility = 0.4" "Endurance = 0.3" "Int = 0.1" After she had her transformation, she took a look towards the princess and went out with all her might. He was surprised to go out. There were only bodies around and no living. So where did the shapeshifters who were attacking the guards a few minutes ago went? Why couldn''t he see them? He was surprised by the situation. But at the time, he felt great spiritual energy on the right side. The person he saw was a young person, and he had a red sword on it in black clothes. But for a few seconds, he noticed the situation with the energy from the teenager. "Lord... Lord Level Shapeshifter" Celonia didn''t know what to say. He belonged to the Leaf Sword Shapeshifter, a very small-scale shapeshifter organization. There were a total of 30 people in the whole organization, and not even the organization could try. Nevertheless, even the founder of his organisms was a shapeshift that was the only peak-level expert. For the first time in his life, Lord Level was tired of swallowing because he had seen a shapeshifter. , Martin was the one he saw naturally. - Martin came to examine it after hearing the voices. After a few seconds of studying, he realized what the situation was. Shapeshifters were attacking a convoy. Martin took advantage of this situation to kill shapeshifters. In the end, they were attacking someone, and that gave Martin a reason to kill them. It wasn''t the reason, it was more of a reason. As long as Martin continued to kill people and shapeshifters for no reason, he began to feel that the situation could become dangerous in the future. He knew he was strong. But he realized there was much stronger shapeshifters than he was. He had to be stupid to make sure he didn''t notice. Chapter 66 - Dark Void Snake Servant Of The Snake God - Chapter 66 That''s why he killed the Shapeshifters who attacked the convoy and collected 5,000 Paradigna Points. He was going to run away, and another shapeshifter was in front of him. But this Shapeshifter belonged to the side of the convoy. That''s why Martin thought it was unreasonable to kill him. That''s when Celonia started talking. "My lord, my name is Celonia, I work for the Leaf Sword Organization, and my current duty is to protect the princess inside." Celonia knelt when she said all these words and returned to her human form again. - Martin took a glimpse of the young girl''s human form and made a confirmation sign with his head. The young woman, who had blonde hair and silver armor, had a beautiful physique and body. She could be easily in the dreams of average-guys. But for him, it didn''t matter. Martin "Libido" was not like normal people.'' He wasn''t someone who didn''t like or can''t have sex. Just like normal people, he did not affect the person he saw. he would just have sex just because of the enjoyment. "Ok then" After Martin spoke with his cold voice, he turned around and disappeared directly. Celonia couldn''t figure out what was going on because he quickly entered the forest. - In the sky, two people were flying. These two men were men in their 40s and were in the sky and will go to the past where Martin is. "Hey Vehel, who will win ? in the Mega-Continent Macab" A bald man who looked physically strong asked the middle-aged man with a white beard and hair, which appeared to be the opposite of him. The middle-aged man was named Vehel and had a weak physique with sharp eyes. "Who knows, this year''s tournament looks very important. This year there are some potentially strong young people around, Lahar" The bald man Lahar smiled and spoke lightly after these words. "Let''s transform and move forward. Otherwise, it''s going to take a long time, " This time, the man named Vehel didn''t say anything, and he transformed his shapeshifting creature directly. At the time, it was not known if they noticed Martin was watching them. Maybe they noticed, but they didn''t care. Vehel transformed into his shape-shifting creature, the creature looked like a Snake. It had at least 60 meters in length and had a black color. The weirdest situation is - It had 10 wings in the color of purple and their size was at least 5 meters each. Martin was watching the men, along with the other man''s transformation, all his physique began to tremble and he collapsed lightly. He lost all his power. He was trying to transform, but he couldn''t. He raised his head and took one last look to examine the man. "Dark Void Snake - Servant Of The Snake God" "?" - "Dark - Void - Snake - God Servant - / Child Of Void" "STR = 1000+" "Agility = 1000+" "Endurance = 1000+" "INT = 1000+" " ??????? ??????? ??????? Blank ??????? - Martin lost consciousness once he looked at it. After an average of three or four minutes, he came back to himself and started laughing after standing up. "I''m just starting to improve !" Martin began to move forward after these words to call himself a school or organization, without wasting time. - After a few hours, he finally reached one of the cities on the island. "Sword Blade City" Martin knew that this city was different from the others after he arrived at the entrance to the city. You had to be stupid not to see this. They had walls of at least 50 meters of stone and the size was a minimum size of 100 km. In short, perhaps this city was one of the biggest cities except for Magic Dream City. , As Martin tried to get inside, two Student Levels, Shapeshifter stopped him at the door and started talking. When Martin realized that even the guards standing at the door were student-level shapeshifter, he understood how different the location was compared to previous cities or villages. Sword Blade City - at least 100 times larger than the previous Wolf City, was in such a way that it was in it. "Hellos if you want to go in. You need to show an ID card or feature that specifies who you are." After making a confirmation sign with his head, Martin only pulled out his red sword and lightly spread his soul energy around. After the Martins move, both guards knelt and spoke with a shaky sound. "You can pass, My Lord" Chapter 67 - The Food - Soul Characteristic - - After Martin walked in, he was seriously surprised by the structures and the number of people in the city. He knew there was a lot of people out there. But he didn''t expect it that far. After Taking a deep breath, Martin began to move forward. He was looking around, and he knew he had to gather information about where he wanted to go. , "If I want to participate in an organization. I might need an agent." Martin could naturally go to an organization and tell them he wanted to join them. But if he did, the power he had wouldn''t be exactly much. And that''s because he''s got a simple point. If he went and talked about it with the organization, he could be perceived as a suspect directly. He thought he was a spy from different organizations. After all, there were a lot of Lord Levels around, where they were leaders of the strongest organizations or their second men. Martin thought he should have dinner first with the money on it. He hasn''t eaten properly in days. That''s why he thought it made sense to gather information from around him when he was eating. Right behind his outfit, he put his hood directly on his head and found a restaurant-like place with a little roaming. "Belwer Food and Alcohol" on the restaurant door. It didn''t look so good that there was no glass. But it was a middle-class place compared to what Martin understood. Because the whole structure was three floors and even had a terrace. At the same time, "stone" was used in the construction. After Martin walked in, she was greeted by a young girl with pretty short eyes and green hair. "Hello, sir, if you tell me where you want to sit, I can help you." After Martin made a confirmation sign with his head , he chose a place in the corner but not far from the crowd inside.after entering, for some reason, all eyes had gathered on Martinin for some reason. Everyone sitting inside had nice clothes on top of them, and each had a social status above a certain class. It seemed strange to them that someone like Martin was wearing black clothes and hoodie. There were also stains on the clothes. , After Martin pointed out, she was escorted by Martine from the front and placed himself on the couch. And Martin, at least 10 gold coins. All this money came from the people he killed. After sitting at the table, she waited for a while and the young girl came up to him with a piece of paper in his hand and started talking. "Sir, what would you like to eat and drink ?" Martin spoke after a little thought. "I want something mean, hearty and delicious. At the same time, the good alcohol content is too high, please get a drink." With martinin''s words, the young girl made a confirmation sign with her head and proceeded back into the back room. At that time, he began to examine the area.and people''s movements began to learn about their behavior and the energy they were emitting. Martin knew all the information and the simplest human behavior came from observation. A lot of people knew how much they missed when they looked right. Martin, on the other hand, had never met this situation. Because every thing he did, there was a meaning and a purpose. Even babies would listen first to talk and understand, and then they observed the surroundings. They''d learn very quickly all day just because they were working for this goal. , As Martin watched with a focus, the short young girl came with three large plates in her hand. There was meat and food on a plate. The other plate had salad made of different fruits and vegetables, and also a small dessert on the plate, which was smaller than other plates. After putting food on the table, she went back to bring in glasses and alcohol. Martin, on the other hand, was smiling lightly. "In this world, "death" is not that important. In this world, reality prevails to its final degree. If you''re strong, you live and you do what you want. If you''re weak, you''re dead. Even people called Light Shapeshifters choose to do "favors" to get stronger. So, when you do a favor for power, do you think you''ve done good.is goodness, something that can be done without waiting for a benefit?" With these thoughts Martin suddenly understand something. Chapter 68 - Sword Blade City - Academies - Chapter 68 Martin was in deep thoughts. He''s starting to think about what he''s been doing lately. His only purpose was to strengthen and he was ready to do what was called evil for this purpose. But it didn''t take long for him to realize that even he had changed lately and noticed strange things. At that time, the young girl brought the bottle of alcohol and the glass, and after she said "enjoy it," she went back to the door with slow steps. Martin, on the other hand, received a message from the system for his thoughts. "Shapeshifting Ability is a gift from the soul. The creature that the user has transformed influences his soul. The characteristic spirit of the creature is mixed with the spirit of the user." - Martin, along with the words of the system, understood that a lot of things were taking a different shape in his head.and he was starting to think deeply. "In short, if I buy creatures of evil characteristics and transform into them all the time, I''ll be worse than I am right now." After Martin told him these words, he started eating. After he put himself in a glass of green alcohol, he drank and started eating. He was thinking a lot about eating. As soon as he knew he needed to gather more information about Shapeshifting. At the same time, he was very impressed with the creature he saw before he came to the city, the creature he had transformed into. How powerful a creature with all stat scores above 1,000 was. Martin is starting to compare the old modern-technological world with the world right now. In his own opinion, it might have taken a big atomic bomb to kill the winged snake he saw. , Martin paid the bill after eating within 30 minutes and continued to tour the city. At that point, he realized he was passing a big building The reason he called it a building was because it looked like a building from the modern earth not like the other houses he saw. At the same time, two young men were standing in front of the door with alerted mind and a large area 5 km long, which can be easily seen right in the back of them and inside the door. Martin stood outside the door and asked one of the students a question. "What is this place ?" The student spoke arrogantly because Martin was young and there was no energy coming from him. There was also an honor in his tone. "This is the 2nd most powerful Shapeshifter Academy in Sword Blade City, and the Academy''s name is Dark Blade Shapeshifting Academy" Martin continued straight on to the road, smiling lightly, without saying anything more. - In a very large area, two men were looking at young people in their 15 to 20s standing in front of them. One of the men had a scarf covering his entire face. The man next to him, despite being middle-aged, made his face look quite young and his black eyes were glowing. These two men were serving as Master Teacher, the highest teaching level at The Dark Blade Shapeshifting Acadamy. That''s when the guy with the scar on his face started talking. His tone was a little uncomfortable and bored. "Leader Sword Academy will pass us if they move on like this. We need to get another strong shapeshifter to our school immediately. Is there anyone around who you know and know somebody knows, an Expert Level Shapeshifter who looking for work in our school? The middle-aged man, who had black eyes, put his hands together and began talking after shaking his head on both sides. The tone of the tone was negative. I talked to a few people. But they said they didn''t want to work in our school because of the gold and other advantages that different organizations gave them." The man with a scar on his face on those words continued to look at the students in an angry manner. Dark Sword Academy was founded 250 years ago and at the time he was serving as the most powerful academy in the city of Sword Blade City. But with the leader suddenly disappearing, he slowly lost his place to The Angel Sword Academy. He''s been second continuously since then. Now the Leader Sword Academy, another powerful school and always ranked 3rd, was about to pass on. Therefore, he was constantly disturbed and didn''t like the situation. He didn''t know that the shapeshifter he was looking for - was traveling somewhere in the city and looking for a school for himself. Chapter 69 - Job Application Center / Vetkam - Chapter 69 Martin soon found a different building again. He was surprised to see where he found it. He didn''t expect a place like this in a world like this. This new place he came wasn''t as uncivilized as he thought. "Job Application Center Vetkam" It was the inscription on the building, and there were very few people in and out. That was normal. After all, if one person lives in Sword Blade City, he had to be in the stage where he already owns a business or a job. Martin went inside after taking a deep breath. the first thing that affected him inside was the smell of beautiful flowers. A very spacious smell had come to his nose and made him feel comfortable. At the same time, it wasn''t just the case. Unlike the statues and symbols that existed inside the building - the Job Application Center showed what a powerful place and organization Vetkam was. With slow steps in no time, he confronted the young man standing behind a long L table and began to talk. "Hi, I''m a Shapeshifter and looking for a job." The young man had first scoured Martin and went through it, "What''s this poor doing here?" But with Martin''s words, his thinking had changed with a complete one and he began to speak with a smile on his face. "Hello, I''ll give you a piece of paper. If you fill in your simple information on this paper, I can help you. Paper costs 1 silver." Martin raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly. So that''s how they made money, and that''s how they could afford a strong place. His thought was that way, but he didn''t say anything. Then, after extending the silver money to the young man, he looked at the paper given to him by the young man. "Name" "Level" "Where to work" - Signature - (Vetkam) - Signature ( ) Martin approved it with his head. The reason this employment center, called Vetkom, wanted 1 silver money as paper money. Thanks to this signature, it could prove to have a real level and power, and finding a job was extremely relaxed. Martin''s seen these things in his old world. Although Vetkam was an employment company by name, it was a company that provides reference services to more institutions and organizations. In short, if a person was sent by Vetkam, you could be sure that that person could do the job. Martin smiled after thinking about where he wanted to work after writing his name. Then he wrote the first place he could think of. "Dark Sword Academy" After writing where he wanted to work, he simply wrote "D-V-L" in the signature section and handed the paper back to the young man. After taking the paper, the teenager examined it with his eye tip and began to sweat slightly on his head. The young man who appeared in front of him wrote on paper that he was lord level shapeshifter. The young man didn''t think it was a lie in any way, but he still seriously surprised him. There were at least 10 million people all over the city, and the number of Lord Segregated ones would not exceed 30. A Lord Level Shapeshifter, especially looking for work, was something unheard of. The young man who took the paper started talking with a fake smile on his face that was much bigger than before. "My lord, you have to come with me to prove your level. After our officer has confirmed your level, you can go to The Dark Sword Academy, where you want, and set up a direct call." After Martin made a confirmation sign with his head, he began to watch the teenager.first they climbed a long ladder, and after a while in a simple but classic and beautiful-looking corridor made of wood, the young man knocked on a green door and said, "I''m going to have to do something about it." He went in. Followed by Martin. , The person in the room was a young woman. The woman, who looked 30 years old at the most, had a beautiful face. Even though he sat down, his physique looked pretty good. , The woman smiled slightly and looked at Martin, after looking at the young man. Then he turned his eyes to the young man again and spoke. "Avin, you didn''t come without normal knowledge. I think the real reason you came in this way is that he''s the young man next to him." Avin began to speak after swallowing and making a confirmation sign with his head. "Director Selea, my lord''s name next to me is Martin. He wrote on his paper that he was at Lord Level. I want you to confirm and sign his paper." Along with the words of a young man named Avin, the green-haired woman named Selaa severely opened her eyes and began examining Martin. Chapter 70 - Entering To Dark Blade Academy - - A director woman named Selea began to look at Martin with a focus after the words of a young man Avin. She was an experienced woman, so she didn''t have any different expressions on her face. But her thoughts were very different from her face. "He is a very young-looking man and he saying he is a Shapeshifter at the level of Lord, It is really hard to believe what he is saying" That''s what Selea thought. But he didn''t show anything on her face. A few seconds later, she smiled and spoke after looking at Martin. "Hello, Lord Martin, can you show your Soul Energy to me ?" Martin knew what that meant. It wasn''t that hard. All he had to do was focus on the Shapeshifting creature he had, So It was an easy thing to do for him. After focusing, the creature''s energy began to spread around. Martin smiled and focused little bit energy to not giving about knowledge to the woman about himself. With its focus, red energy began to spread around, and the eyes of a woman named Selea began to burn like a lamp. "He is a Lord Level Shapeshifter" , Because of the energy that Martin emitted, the young man, who was close to Martin, began to sweat slightly. He wasn''t a shapeshifter, but because he knew shapeshifters, he could almost guess How strong and evil the energy coming from the Martin. Martin stopped after focusing his energy for about five seconds and stopped releasing his energy. Shocked Selea immediately recovered herself and gave her a smile on her face, gently bowing her head. "Thank you, Lord Martin, please pass me your paper." Martin took his paper without saying anything and handed it to her. After the woman took the paper, she wrote something on it for about half a minute and gave the paperback to Martin. Then she spoke again and informed Martin. "I''ve done the necessary procedures. We''d normally buy three more silver coins because I signed your papers. But since you''re Lord Level, We don''t need that." Martin looked at the paper and smiled. "Name" - Martin - "Level" - Lord - "Place to work" = Dark Sword Academy - - Signature - (Vetkam) - Signature (D-V-L (Martin) ) - Signature - Sword Blade City - Vetkam Director - Liela Selea - "V.V-Selea" Martin raised his face after he was doing the necessary work, and after looking defeated at Selea, he made a confirmation sign with his head and left the room directly after thanking her, and, without looking back, he left the Vetkam Job Application Center and left the Vetkam Job Application Center and, and he said, "I''m going to have to be more fast I am losing so much time with petty things." He began to advance directly to the Dark Sword Academy. The paper in his hand created a reason to create a "profession". Under normal circumstances, he could have asked for a job by going straight into school. But that would have attracted a lot of attention. It seemed more common to have it this way. - Selea began to think of Martin with a smile on her face and talked within her mind. "A young face has entered the Lord Levels. It''s a Dark Shapeshifter" Selea smiled lightly after those words and took a deep breath. As an experienced Lord Level Shapeshifter, she could tell from the energy of the other person what kind of shapeshifter he or she was. In the beginning, people would already take shapeshifting creatures according to their characters. Therefore, characteristic creatures did not appear correctly before the age of 15 and 16. - Martin, along with the paper in his hand - came to the entrance to the Dark Blade Academy, where he had recently known his way, and went to the student he had asked the first question and started talking. "I need to talk to management." After his words, he lifted the paper and showed it the student. When the student saw the signatures on the paper, as well as the Vetkam Icon, he swallowed sligtly. Naturally, the main point that really affected him was the Lord Level article that wrote in the "Level" section. in Dark Blade Academy, there were only five Lord Level Shapeshifter, each at the master teacher level, they were the real ones that made the academy strong. , Because of his previous behavior, the student bowed his head with his looking like a tomato from the shame and began to speak. "Please come in, Lord Martin" Martin couldn''t understand why he did something like this because he''d already forgotten about the teenager. And even if he hadn''t forgotten, he didn''t care. Without wasting any more time, he went through the big door and started looking around. Chapter 71 - The Old Man - Kruz - Chapter 71 Martin was very impressed that the place was clean after he walked in. It was quite simple and seven large buildings stood out, and each one looked quite strong and glorious. , He didn''t like to waste time, so it was pretty simple where he wanted to go. Therefore, he began to move forward to the building, reading the text, which was at his door from a far distance, without thinking too much. The area, in general, had a square shape and had green soils and a rock-spilled floor. There were students around, and the majority were between 15 and 20 years old. When they saw Martin, the boys, and girls, they looked at it strangely and surprisingly. But Martin came in front of the building he wanted to enter without paying any attention to any of them. It wasn''t exactly a building in this place. It looked like a very large temple from the building and had five large towers, and each tower had a length of at least 50 meters, and the width was about 15 meters to comfort. This was called Dark Blood Management. Martin thinks that''s what a lot of management is going on, it''s happening on the ground. That''s why he came straight here to record himself. Martin gently pushed the white door with a black sword icon and went inside after opening the door. There was a crowd inside. Martin had seen 100 students so far. That made him happy. , After Martin walked in, he proceeded to an old man standing directly behind a desk without over-examining his surroundings. The old man had a white beard and an outfit with a Black Sword icon on the shoulder, which was made of black and white, which was mentioned as the academy''s official outfit. , As Martin approached, the old man who caught his attention looked at Martin and started talking after frowning. the thought he had inside was simple. If a person had nothing to do with the Academy, he couldn''t enter the academy without their knowledge. "Who are you and why are you here" Martin spoke after greeting his head. "I want to work at this academy. This is my document that shows my suitability to work." After Martin finished his words, he handed it to the old man the paper he received from the Vetkam Organization. The old man swallowed it lightly after seeing the paper. Not only was the person opposite by Lord Level, but also by the organization''s employee, but also by the Director, and a signed document. , The old man smiled lightly and began to speak in a much closer tone than before. "Hahaha, please accompany you to the Director of the Academy. We''d be happy to see you among us." The old man looked back after his words and looked at the young man with the black suit on him and told him to take his place. The young man replaced the old man without saying anything. And then the old man turned to Martin and started talking. "Here''s the way we go." Martin started following the old man without saying anything. The old man was talking as they moved on. "It amazes you that a young man like you is Lord Level. My name is Kruz, the highest person in charge of the academy''s affairs. At the same time, I belong to other servants and all other groups and listen to me." After Martin confirmed it with his head, there was an answer not to be rude, even if he didn''t want to answer. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Kruz" The old man smiled lightly after Martin''s answer and made a confirmation sign with his head. Martin''s lack of respect for him because he was an old man in any way didn''t bother him. The person opposite was Lord Level, who was allowed to do all kinds of moves as a Shapeshifter. It would be foolish to expect him to respect him just because he''s old. A few minutes later, Martin was brought to a green door by Old Man Kruz. Before they came to this door, they had climbed four floors up the stairs and walked down a hallway with the long red carpet. , After taking a deep breath, Martin went in with Old Man Kruz. He didn''t expect what kind of person would come up against him. Chapter 72 - Knowledge About The Hunter - Chapter 72 Martin and Kruz were inside. Kruz entered from the front and after a slight salute, Martin came in behind him. , Martin was stunned to see who was in front of him. A young girl who was up to 16 and 17 years old - in a lightly colored but classic room with a very beautiful design and set with a very nice layout, the leather looked hard and sat on the black seat. , The young girl smiled after looking at Martin and Kruz. Then he turned his head directly to Kruz and started talking. "Kruz, it must be important because you brought our visitor directly to me." Kruz gently saluted with his head and began to speak after smiling. "Lady Allie, a Lord Level Shapeshifter who came here with the Vetkam Certificate, his name is Martin, who said he came here on business. I thought it was the best move I''d bring you." After Allie, the woman said Kruz''s words, she stood up lightly. It had a green and black dress on it. The dress looked pretty good on top. Allie looked elegant, and she also revealed the beautiful physique she had with the dress on her. Allie smiled after standing up, and after getting close to Martin, she reached out to him and extended her hand with the aim of meeting and began to speak. "Hello Lord Martin, my name is Allie , I am the president of Dark Sword Academy and different organizations, as well as a manager." Martin saluted lightly with his head and held the woman''s hand. After shaking her hand, she smiled and answered. "It''s a pleasure to meet Lady Allie" Allie - unimpressed by Martin''s little talk, turned around and continued to talk after sitting in her seat. "Kruz says you want to work here. The timing is very convenient and we need a Lord Level Shapeshifter. In short, it''s very useful for us to be here. But I can think of something. If it won''t bother you, I''d like to ask the questions inside me." Allie''s words didn''t seem strange to Martin. But Kruz slightly raised his eyebrows and began to look at Martin sideways and suspiciously. He worked at the Dark Sword Academy his whole life. Lady Allie might look like a young girl, but her real age was over 100. She was able to make himself look young through an unknown method. That''s why Kruz realized that Lady Allien was acting a little weirder. , Martin made it clear that he allowed questions to be asked with his head without saying anything. With it revealed, Allie smiled and kept talking. She was playing with a black pencil on the table when she started talking. "First of all, the question I want to ask is, why the Dark Sword Academy ?" Martin answered that question without thinking when he heard that question. Sometimes he thought the best way to lie was, to tell the truth. "When I came to the city, I had the goal of participating in an organization or academia and developing myself and others around me. And then, I went to the Vetkam center, got my document, and I came here. There''s no special reason." Allie smiled and thought through it after receiving the answer. "You''re looking for protection because of your actions." Of course, naturally, she didn''t say those words directly. At the same time, she didn''t have any signs on her face. She switched directly to his other question. "Well, Lord Martin, where have you ever worked or what organizations you''ve been with." Martin had a deep thought after that question. His answer was very important, but he felt compelled to lie. Because if he didn''t say he was in an organization and said he was developing himself, he''d make it clear that he was both a Dark Shapeshifter and a Hunter at the same time. Hunter and Dark Shapeshifter were synonymous with the word "trouble". A lot of Dark Shapeshifters, hunters, they''d walk around and kill people. But not every Hunter would go and go to different organizations like any other dark Shapeshifts. At the same time, many management would not allow them to be in organizations or academies in a person previously known to be Hunter. After all, the people called Hunter ,follow the other shapeshifters and humans and they are people who killed them just because of the fun and power. a Lord Level Shapeshifter Hunter to get into an academy - same as putting a wolf in the same place as lambs. Chapter 73 - P atreon Page - For Early Chapters - p atreon.com/Krizantem - If you want to read the novel early you can use the ******* And the meantime support me - Thank you my friends :) Chapter 74 - Deal With Allie - Chapter 73 Allie understood that it didn''t matter even if they talked more.And Martin did not answered her question about the past jobs. Deep down, She didn''t want him at school, but she might have been able to try something different and maybe out of this. , So she spoke after taking a deep breath. "Kruz, get out of the room, Lord Martin, we need to talk about something." Kruz breathed slightly and left the room without saying anything. he didn''t want to leave Lady Allie alone with a man he didn''t know, which is Martin, but the "order" came directly from Lady Allie herself. Therefore, he had no choice to leave. After Kruz left the room, Allie looked deep at Martin and started talking. "I can see you''re a Dark Shapeshifter. and most likely a Hunter. But I don''t care about it. All I''m asking you is that you show the evil character and evil moves you have to your enemies, not the Dark Sword Academy. If you promise me that you won''t hurt the students at school, I I will agree with you." Martin, he wasn''t expecting those words. But the woman front of him spoke clearly.There is no point in lying anymore "I''ll follow what you say. I''m not going to hurt the school''s students or anyone connected to the school. In return, I want the Dark Sword Academy to provide me with general protection and identity." Seeing martin speak honestly, Allie smiled lightly and made a confirmation sign with his head - shouting lightly and summoning Kruz inside. After Kruz, who was already standing outside the door, entered, he suspiciously began looking at Martin. That''s when Allie spoke. "Kruz, Lord Martin, show him his room and give him information on the school. And then teach a little about him and tell him about his duties as A Master Teacher." After Kruz made a confirmation sign with his head, he turned to Martin and spoke. "Here you go, Lord Martin, follow me when we go to your room, I will inform you about your fee and your duty." Martin smiled lightly and proceeded behind Kruz. Allie, who was alone in the room, began to think with an evil smile on her face. "I haven''t seen anyone in this boring school in a long time who''s the character that suits me." - Ten minutes later, Kruz and Martin came to a room. This room was set up as martin''s room. Inside the room, a large bed, all kinds of vain for a person. Library, bathroom, small table and seats for interviews. Everything was set up as it was. Martin sat in his seat and Kruz sat in front of him. At that time, Kruz took a deep breath and began to talk. Martin understood that the man across from this move was going to talk long. - 20 minutes Later - Kruz spoke exactly for 20 minutes and talked about a lot of things. And then he left the room. Martin, on the other hand, wrote on a paper that Kruz had extracted what he had told him. He classified everything a little bit. " - Weekly Payment -" It was the money Martin would get as someone in a Master Teacher position. Dark Sword Academy paid 10 gold coins each week to its members in the position of Master Teacher. This money would have been enough to meet all sorts of needs of Martin and increase." Another issue is " - Master Teacher - " Duties, It was an issue that had been separated. In short, Kruz talked about what he had to do here. Martin understood that there were three important tasks and conditions to do exactly as much as he understood. 1 ¨C To teach at least 3 hours a day to a class with 20 Student Levels - 2 ¨C Select 3 Student Level direct students that Martin himself will take care of directly 3 ¨C At certain times, defend ing the students of the school and follow their development correctly. , These were the conditions for Martin. Other than that, there were little things, but it didn''t have to do them. There were options such as giving "Tutoring" as an example of these little things. If Martin wanted too much money, he could teach students private lessons on something he knew. - The last issue was to be explained to him later by Allie. Kruz said Lady Allie wanted to talk to her again tomorrow. Chapter 75 - Three Special Student - Chapter 75 Mager Ven Luos and Allie noticed the disoriented look on martin''s face. But Mager Ven Luos did not comment on the matter. For Allie, it was different. She frowned lightly and started talking after she thought about what she was going to say. "I''m sure Kruz told you what you had to do. But I have a special request from you." Martin turned his attention to Allie and started listening. Seeing Martin''s attention she managed to get Martin attention, Allie began to speak with an angry look on her face. "You know, our students have to constantly move to the forests and the sites where the creatures are located. They''re constantly under attack and they see a lot of danger." Martin replied after a while. "But isn''t it better for their development to be like this? It is very difficult to thrive without the danger and the real war experience." Mager Ven Luos made a sign of approval with his head over these words. Every Shapeshifter had to fight real battles eventually. If they were constantly under someone''s watch, their progress would be very slow and it would be very likely that they would lose while they were fighting an enemy shapeshifter with real experience. Allie breathed deep and kept talking. "Naturally, I''m well aware of that. But we have students with the potential to be very valuable and powerful people we can''t afford to lose. I''ll give you the name I want to give these three students directly to your students and teach them everything. If you do what I want, you won''t have to take a normal class." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and started talking. "It''s my job, too. May I ask you the question I want to ask you." Allie made a confirmation sign with her head and began to look into Martin''s eyes. She looked really beautiful with her green hair and youthful look. Unfortunately, Martin didn''t care much about it. "Can you explain to me what Soul Ability is?" Both Allie and Mager Ven Luos were surprised to hear this question. Allie, who smiled lightly, started talking. "It''s okay that you don''t know about it because you''re still at Lord Level and you live on this little island." Allie started talking after those words. Deep down, martin e soul was explaining what It Was. "Soul Ability is the forces that have certain rules based on the characteristics of the creature you have when you reach intermediate lord level. When these rules are obtained by the person, the other side can activate its ability. When you''re intermediate lord level, you''ll feel this ability from birth." Martin smiled after those words and spoke again after making a confirmation sign with his head. "Thank you for the information. You can send three students to my room in a few hours. After meeting them, I will start their training starting tomorrow." Along with martin''s words, Allie smiled lightly. And then Martin left the room and started moving into his room. It was the most logical thing for him to complete the information he just learned. , Allie returned to Mager Ven Luos after Martin left the room and began talking. "What do you think, Mager?" Mager Ven Luos shook his head negatively. He had a disturbing look on his eyes. "The smell of blood and the feeling of evil on him is so much that even I was surprised. You want to work with someone like that in this school?" Allie just smiled and started talking after making a confirmation sign with her head. "Yes, you''re right, there''s a lot of blood on him, and it''s obvious he''s dangerous from every move, but you''ll notice better than I do. You think he''s old?" Mager Ven Luos was starting to think about these words. He had a very simple reason. Allie was right. When he entered the young room, he examined him. Because of the shaepshifting creature he had, he was very interested in the subject of "Age." He had no chance of making a mistake about it. So after taking a deep breath, he made a confirmation sign with his head and spoke. "His true age was 20 - it is very difficult for a young man of this age to be at Lord''s Level. He must have received support from a lot of people." Upon these words, Allie laughed with a big laugh as an unusually unforeseen move. Mager Ven Luos, who had seen the laughter, was surprised. But with Allien talking again, he understood why she was laughing. "No, there''s no connection with any other organization or school." Chapter 76 - World And Student - Chapter 76 Mager Van Lous swallowed upon those words and began to look Allie in the eye with a bewildered expression. He didn''t expect that. Allie smiled lightly and started talking. "Honestly, you could tell from the question he asked us. You know, don''t you?" Mager Van Luos was starting to think about these words. young man named Martin came into this room and asked Allie what "Soul Ability" was. He said he wanted to know about it. If Martin was really in an organization or an academy. He''d already had detailed knowledge of this until he got to lord level he is now. Just that point indicated that Martin had not received information from a school or organization. But it made Mager Van Luos even more uncomfortable. With clear anger on his face, he turned to Allie and began to talk. "So Allie, do you want to take a Hunter as a teacher in this academy?" Allie made a sign of approvals with her head with a diabolical smile on her face, and after standing up, she walked through the window on the side with slow steps and spoke out looking down the window. "Hunter are people It''s empowered and thrived by hunting people who are a shapeshifter. Well, don''t you think a Hunter is the one who gives the students the best information and protects them best." Mager Ven Luos agreed with those words, but he had something else on his mind. "How can you trust him? Allie began to look at Mager Ven Luos menacingly over those words and spoke after smiling. "I don''t think he''s going to do anything bad. That''s why he is going to follow my rules. If he wants to die, then so be it." In these words, Mager Ven Luos didn''t say anything. Allie began talking to Kruz, who came to his room 10 minutes later. Mager Ven Luos had left the room this time without saying anything and started to mind his own business. Allie looked at Kruz and started talking after making a confirmation sign with her head. "Martin, the new Master Teacher, I gave him the training and security task of 3 students with very good potential in our school. He will be exempt from other duties himself. You know these people, but I still have their names." Lacerta, "Vanhel" and "Sisilia" Kruz opened his eyes carefully and the bewildering covered his entire face. Lacerta and Vanhel were powerful learners with potential. But that''s all they''ve been about. But Sisillia had a different potential and also background. If anything happened to Sisillia, both Allie and the academy would be in a great deal of trouble. Just as Kruz was about to speak, Allie raised her hand and shut him up. And then she started talking. "I understand what you think, but this is my final decision. I''m going to take full responsibility now just do as I say, okay?" Kruz - who knew that his speech did not affect anymore, gave a little salute with his head and turned around to find the three students mentioned. - Martin was reading the history and information books in the bookcase inside his room. He saw how the planet in these books was moving. and people and shapeshifter were separated into two sides of money. At the same time, death and other things in this world were seen as a fairly simple concept and did not require surprise. Martin started talking to himself. "That''s why no one goes after me after most of the people I''ve killed. People who are also called "Hunter" are really special because they kill other Shapeshifters. In short, no one goes after a shapeshifter unless you overkill normal people. Even the people who live accept it as normal." Martin breathed a deep breath after his words. "I''m stronger now, it''s not right for me to kill normal people who live their own lives. If I want to improve, it makes more sense for me to kill creatures and other shapeshifters. Martin immediately added that after those words. "Of course, I don''t think about these words because I love or think about normal people. They''re just giving me a few points. Yes, that''s really why." Martin said these words that the system was starting to talk to him. "I don''t think it is, Martin...." Martin didn''t understand what those words meant. But he was just starting to look at the book in front of him. Chapter 77 - Secrets Of Dark Sword Academy - Chapter 77 Three students were sitting in a long bench seat of a garden with beautiful flowers found inside The Dark Sword Academy. Each of these students was shapeshifters at the Student Level level and were very valuable sources for the Dark Sword Academy and their potential was very good. One of the young men had a thoughtful look on his face. This handsome young man''s hair was black and her eyes were blue. He was showing off his slight stubble beard, in his 20s. He was wearing a Dark Sword Academy outfit and immediately had three stars on his shoulder. It showed the potential he had. This young man''s name was Lacer, and he was two years older than his friends who lived next to him. The young man next to this teenager - the opposite of Lacerta, had blonde hair. He had a sweet face, and if he didn''t have beard on his cheeks, he could have looked like a girl. This young man had a smile on his face. The teenager''s name was Vanhel and because of his potential, he was in the group he is currently in. The last young woman was a beautiful young woman that looked like princess. This beautiful young girl, who was the same age as Vanhel, was wearing a school black outfit. Although she was wearing black favors, she had a face that could adorn many men''s dreams with her big eyes and full lips. It was also easy to see that she was a smart girl in her brown eyes. This girl''s name was Sisilia, and she had different potential than the others. Apart from Allie and certain people, it was not even known what kind of Shapeshifter creature this girl had. As they sat together, Kruz came up to them and started talking after looking at them for a while. Three teenagers, they turned their heads and started looking at Kruz. Each of them knew Kruz, and for the first time, Kruz came to the Dark Sword Garden to find themselves that way. ", we''ve found you people a teacher. I want you to be there for him in ten minutes. This request and order came from Lady Allie." the studens who heard the request coming from Allie looked at each other and realized the situation was serious. Vanhel, the groups most talked-about at the time, started talking. "Kruz, how old is the person who''s going to be our teacher? and what he or she is like" Kruz frowns on these words. The fact that he frowned and was demoralized was noticed by Lacerta and Sisillia, who were smart. After a while, Kruz replied. "Frankly, students keep in mind that, I''ve known you guys for a long time. All I can say is don''t be fooled by the young look he has and be careful when you''re around him. I''m sure you''re strong, but you have to be careful. Remember what I said here .he is in the Dark Sword 4.Tower room number 3 waiting for you guys. Let''s go there in no time." On these words, Lacerta, Vanhel, and Sisillia made their way to the room where Kruz said in no time. For a long time, or rather, they''ve known a lot of their place since they were kids, as they spent time at Dark Sword Academy. That''s why it wasn''t so hard for them to go where Kruz said. At the same time, there were a lot of places to enter the Dark Sword Academy with the identities they had. That''s why they''d progressed in no time. - Martin was sitting in his room reading a lot of books fast. As he learned, the Dark Sword Academy he was in was not such a clean academy. At the same time, on Martin''s prediction, the Dark Sword Academy had a special item in a place where only Allie could enter. Maybe the item was one person. There was no specific information on this matter. According to the book, whatever was in this secret room, it was more valuable than the entire continent it is now. Martin had already realized from the moment she first saw Allie that she wasn''t a normal woman. He couldn''t see his energy in any way. He didn''t even know if he was a Shapeshifter. All she knew was that a woman named Allie was higher than Intermediate Lord Level. He could say it with his own eyes, but it was also the knowledge that Allie had been managing some institutions and organizations on different continents that he had told him. When Martin was thinking about all this, he knocked on the door and three people came in. These three teenagers were probably the ones Allie told him about. Martin looked at the young people with a smile and a face and began to study his creatures. He wanted to know why these young people had potential possession and that Allie was examining these kids. Chapter 78 - Fate Daughter - Chapter 78 Martin first began examining the black-haired teenager, who looked bigger than the others. Young people at Student Level had no way of escaping Martin''s eyes. So without any need, Martin saw the creature of the black-haired teenager. "Whip Master Soul" "W1" Soul / Weapon" "STR = 0.7" "Agility = 0.9" "Endurance = 0.7" "Int = 0.5" "Abilities" "Whip Attack" (Attack faster than sound) (Cant be blocked by Expert Level Shapeshifters) Martin smiled lightly and began talking to the teenager. "What''s your name?" Lacerta spoke after greeting with his head. "My name is Lacerta, My Lord" After making a confirmation sign with his head, Martin signaled from his seat and told him to sideways. Lacerta understood the sign and sideways. Martin then began watching the younger teenager, Who was younger than Lacerta, who had a beautiful face. "Sun Bird Minion" "W1" Sun / Mythical" "STR = 0.6" "Agility = 0.7" "Endurance = 0.7" "Int = 0.9" Abilities - Sun Beam (Shooting a 50 meter ¨C sunbeam from the eyes. It has a lot of attack power" Martin was starting to think. Some things confused him. He had to look into these issues in particular. The subjects he was thinking about were not, naturally, the clear forces that the creatures had. The real part of martin''s curiosity was the part that said the creature, which was next to the level part, was the symbol and symbol to which it belonged. Lacerta, for example, had a shapeshifting creature called whip master soul. Martin had never seen the appearance of this creature, but he could have guessed it. The system defined this creature with two articles. These two inscriptions were written "Soul" and "Weapon". The shapeshifting creature Lacerta has was the best use to describe the creature. But he thought it was much more important when it came deep. Martin then began talking to the blonde young man. "What''s your name?" The blonde young man spoke with a slightly smiling facial expression. "My name is Vanhel , My Lord" Martin pointed to Vanhel''s side with his head. The last person, Sisilia, began to think of the creature owned by a young man named Vanhel without looking at the girl. It had a truly intriguing creature with the word''s tan meaning. "Sun Bird Minion" The writing of the system was even more important, in turn, "Sun" and then "Mythical". The Sun part could be understood, but the Mythical part made the creature think it might be connected to a mythological creature, Martin?" Martin was starting to think through it. "If it progresses normally on the path to evolution, it is possible to turn into a creature like Sun-Bird at The Level of The Expert and Sun-Bird King at Lord Level. Maybe in the future, it could become a mythological creature much further. I need to know about that." Martin didn''t have much of a mythological knowledge in this new Shapeshifter world. That''s why he wrote it down in a corner of his mind and started looking at the last person. The young girl had brown piercing eyes that made her look smart with a pretty face. After Martin made a confirmation mark with his head, he began to examine it with the system. - "Fate Daughter" "W1" ¨C Fate / Godly / Rare / "STR = 0.1" "Agility = 0.1" "Endurance = 0.1" "INT = 1.0 (Evolution Possible) (User can press his palm the head the person and can ignite evolution" - Abilities - "Look 10 Second In to The Future" (Daily use (3) - Using this ability user can look 10 seconds of the future of himself" Martin swallowed his little tongue. He had become unable to swallow and know what to say. He also noticed something different. The young girl across from her was not actually in human form. He was extremely surprised by this situation. At the same time, he learned something new. He could have put his finger on her head to make her evolve. He asked the system about it when the sweat swelled slightly from his head. "The system gives it different features when the user gets stronger. One of these features is the ability to evolve to people with enough power. Of course, as long as the other side wants it. Martin wiped the sweat off his head and a smile appeared on his face. Chapter 79 - Effecting Students - Chapter 79 After Martin smiled at the students, he stood up and started talking. "My name is Martin, I am a Shapeshifter at the Lord Level and I am an expert in sudden attacks in general." These words caused strange expressions on the faces of Lacerta and other young students. Martin simply stated that he had a warrior personality, but also a person who saw and killed blood. Many of the Shapeshifters at Student Level were bred into organizations and academies from the first moment they were discovered. If the Organization they entered is not a Dark Shapeshifter organization - these people who often don''t even see a wild creature - if they underestimate that the person who was naturally in front of them was found in a killer and more combat environments. they were judging. That''s when Lacerta started talking. This young man, who was older than the others, also seemed even more experienced in a way that was visible from his eyes. Martin thought this young man was a person who occasionally got into a bad environment. "Thank you for introducing yourself to us, Lord Martin, you said you were an attack expert, would you give me some more information." On these words, Sisilia and Vanhel began to look martin in the face.both of them were waiting for the answer to his problem and wanted to know more about Martin. But if Martin would have been briefed on it, that was a different point. Martin began talking after making a confirmation sign with his head. "I''ve been commissioned by Lady Allie to show you the evil and dangerous aspects of the Shapeshifter world. At the same time, I''m going to give every one of your real combat experience and practice. In this way, you will not be able to protect yourself in a dangerous situation or experience losses when you encounter your enemies. But actually, I''m a Hunter." Lacerta and his others were shot in the head with Martin''s words. They were confronted by one person who told their parents to stay away all the time. It wasn''t one person who should have stayed away. It was just a name that people had. "Hunter" was a dangerous Shapeshifter word that was forcibly etched into each student''s mind. That''s why Lacerta and the other two students were scared. But Sisillia, who was silent at the time, began to speak. "Since Lady Allie has assigned you, it''s not a danger to us that you''re Hunter. Am I wrong?" After Martin smiled and made a confirmation sign with his head, he first looked at Sisillia and started talking. "It is, Fate Daughter." With these words, the stagnant expression on Sisillia''s face was replaced by astonishment. Lacerta and Vanhel, who were with him, didn''t understand the situation. They didn''t understand why martin was using that word. But at that point, Martin looked at Vanhel and spoke. "No need to be surprised, SunBird Minion" Vanhel breathed deeply on those words. Martin looked at Lacerta last time and spoke after smiling. He had a bad smile on his face at the same time as a phrase similar to the expression of constantly making fun of. "I know you too Whip Soul Master" With those words, Martin had told them that he knew each of them was a shapeshifter creature. Vanhel and Lacerta''s Shapeshifter creature were not top secret. But for Sisillia, the situation was different. Sisillia first thought Lady Allie had told Martin about it. But then he erased that thought from his head. "How do you know about me?" Sisillia''s tone was shaky. For the first time in his life, someone, except his family and certain people, managed to say his name that he was in the form of his Shapeshifter creature. Martin only answered that question simply. "Remember, I''m a Hunter, what you hear about us isn''t just a myth. So it''s easy for me to know the creatures that shapeshifters like you have at Student Level." With these words, the same thing appeared in the minds of the three young student. There was no fear in them anymore. The person they were dealing with knew their identities and who they were. It wasn''t going to hurt them. And he was specifically assigned to them for education by Lady Allie. Because of the martini''s actions, each student Martini had already begun to call them a "teacher" in their heads. Martin looked at the young people''s faces and started thinking through it. "I took a simple action to show them my strength and knowledge. From now on, they''ll do everything I say. If I find the right time, I can kill them. Of course, I don''t need that right now, but if the circumstances are right, why not." Chapter 80 - Events - Organizations - Chapter 80 There were five organizations known on the Atrem Continent. These organizations, "Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization" "Night Owl Shapeshifter Organization" "Dead Graveyard Shapeshifter Organization" "Wind Soul Shapeshifter Organization" "Mud Turtle Shapeshifter Organization" was limited to. The Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization, which was on the list, was destroyed after the wars and with the execution of its leader Fernn by Shapeshifter Union. The resources they had were seized by other Dark Shapeshifters. Night Owl and Dead Graveyard Organizations - the first to know that Fire Mountain has lost all its power, so the servants and resources in the Organization are also the ones that have been possessed after receiving the gold in the Fire Mountain Organization. They''ve taken control of the area. Mountain, formerly the chief headquarters of the Fire Mountain Organization, has now become a headquarters called Night-Graveyard, a merger of two of its organizations. Many situations had changed in cities and other human settlements on the Atrem Continent. Many organizations around the area were informed by Dead Graveyard that a long fire village had been destroyed. This led them to understand that other organizations and cities should behave carefully. "Wolf City" (Destroyed) "Sword Blade City" "Lion Roar City" "Magic Dream City" "King Spear City" Wolf City, also one of the cities on the continent, was attacked by the Fire Mountain Organization and was destroyed by Fernn of The Fire Mountain Organization, even though he tried to defend the Shapeshifter Union and his forces. Naturally, this had swelled the appetite of other cities. Wolf City management quickly began looting by sending Shapeshifter Groups to seize the resources they had acquired. Some - smarter Shapeshifter, have moved to the region of Silver Fire Academy, which is already powerless and wolf city, and seized the treasures that were there. Silver Fire Students and Black Day Academy students have never resisted the crowd-squabbling Shapeshifter groups that have lost their lives due to previous events. - Arton, director of the Shapeshifter Union Branch of Magic Dream City - had lost his position because of his performance and was told he should be punished by calling a high center of Shapeshifter Union. The task of shapeshifter union directors was to ensure peace and justice on the continents where they were located. But the Events of The Long Fire Village - the black day academy and the Silver Fire Academy. Most importantly, Fernn''s Dark Shapeshifter killed too many shapeshifters and killed people, a sign that Arton, the old man, would never see the sun again. - - Two people were moving through the green forests with exhaustion from their faces and seemed useful. One of these people was a beautiful woman and the other was a handsome man. After a while, they sat at the bottom of a tall, thick tree and began to breathe. These two were naturally Elonia and Velkar, two of these young men who worked as Expert Level at the Fire Mountain Organization in previous times. One of his duties was that students at the Fire Mountain Organization were killed nearby and, more precisely, in the woods. Although they were examining the mission, they had something to find, and soon after, they were called to the battlefield by Fernn. Of course, they couldn''t see leader Fernn directly because they were distanced between them. But that''s what''s causing them to be alive right now. , Elonia and Velkar - who managed to survive the war and managed to escape into the forest east of Wolf City by gathering their powers. But going to war and getting out was hard for shapeshifters who were experts at the level of themselves. That''s why they had to rest. That''s when Velkar started talking. "We have to take refuge somewhere to gather ourselves. Do you know or know?" Upon these words, Elonia thought about it for a while and answered after her face became slightly disgusting. "There''s one person I know, but I still don''t want to get help from him." Velkar shook his head negatively and spoke about these words. "We don''t have time to think about these things right now? Elonia made a confirmation sign with her head and replied. "Allie is a good and she is the director of the Dark Sword Academy in Sword Blade City, She is my sister." Velkar made a sign of approval with his head on these words and stood up. Chapter 81 - Attack In The Academy - Chapter 81 Martin and his three new students, they were in the garden. Martin had one single seat behind him. Lacerta and the others across from the street were sitting on the bench. Martin, before teaching practice, first of all, theoretically wanted to improve young people. That''s why I wanted to chat with them. That''s when he started talking. "Sisillia, I''ll talk to you again after class. At the same time, I will ask Allie for more information about the situation." After those words, Martin turned his attention to each and stood up and asked his first question. At the time, Sisillia made a sign of approval with only her head. Her new teacher knew she was her creature and already transformed to her. That''s why he had a chance to know her talent. He knew her condition was special, so he wouldn''t want to tell her friends about it right now. "Now, when you''re up against someone, or when you''re about to start the war, what do you think?" After Martin''s question, he looked over the young. Lacerta was the first to raise his hand. "Yes, Lacerta" Martin let me, and Lacerta started talking. "Teacher, my first thought is to understand and act according to the characteristics of the person in front of me and what kind of attack sequence he has. If I can predict how the other side will attack me, I''ll be ahead of the defense." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and looked at the others. Vanhel spoke at the time. He had a smile on his face. "Honestly, I don''t think so. In my opinion, the situations we are in when we confront the opponent are very important - first of all, we as humans, we fight against other wild creatures and shapeshifters by getting help from Shapeshifter creatures we born with. In short, the first thing I care about is whether I caught the other person in human form or creature form? At the same time, am I in human form or creature form?" Martin, his eyes became slightly serious when he heard those words. Vanhel was the dumbest and fun-looking type among his students. But with this thought, he had more or less proven himself. Martin looked at Sisillia after giving vanhel an endorsement sign. , Sisilya started talking after a little thought. "I understand how strong my opponent is from me. If the level of the person in front of me is higher than me, the situation stalking about your friends doesn''t matter." Martin laughed lightly after those words and started talking. "The right answer is what Sisilianin said. I never told you that your opponent across the other was the same power as you. It''s important whether the opponent''s creature and whether it''s transformed. But the point you need to learn is where the level of the opponent is. If the other person knows how to hide his energy, it may appear as a Studnet Level in front of you, and when you attack, suddenly there may be an Expert Level. You have to remember that." With these words, all three students looked at each other. Sisilya proudly raised her head in the air because she said the right answer. Vanhel was still smiling. Lacerta was thoughtful. After Martin, he started talking about specific issues. He was giving information on how the attack should be carried out when it should be done. At that point, Martin got a little serious and started focusing around him. He felt something strange. Again, he was going to focus on his lesson, which, with feeling a little something, turned directly into Blood Night Hunter and went straight to the students with his swords. Two fireballs were stopped by Martin''s swords. Martin, looking at where the fireballs came from, he saw a red wound in human shape. "Silent Fire Mage" "Lord" ¨C Fire" "STR = 10.3" "Agility = 10.4." "Endurance = 12.3" "INT = 16.7" Abilities - Silent Fireball Silent Fire Form Silent Fire Circle Martin was starting to look at the creature. The students behind him were examining Martin in fear. "I didn''t think you''d be attacked inside the academy. By a Lord''s Level. After Martin said those words, he turned around and started talking. "What are you doing? transform your creatures already" With Martin''s words, the students who came to themselves immediately transformed the creatures they had. The only person who didn''t turn was Sisilya, but Lacerta and Vanhel didn''t notice the situation at the time because they were stressed. Martin turned his eyes to Sisilya and spoke with a light whisper. "Keep your friends safe and move forward to Allie as fast as you can, I''ll be behind you." After those words, Sisilya squeezed his teeth and made a sign of approval with his head. Those words indicated that Martin knew his talent. Chapter 82 - The Blood Hunter Passive - Chapter 82 On Martin''s words, the young people slowly began to flee and move away. Martin, on the other hand, began to watch the creature he saw in front of him. Your creature was no different from the man in general. It could be said to have the same look as human beings. He was 6 feet tall, wearing a red skin recede and also wearing a red outfit and had a fireball in his right hand. Martin whispered lightly after smiling. "It''s really weird - attacking important students inside the Dark Sword Academy. You were probably here all the time." Martin''s words would have affected the man in front of him - he took quick steps after cracking his red eyebrows, and after getting a little closer, he threw the fireball in his right hand to Martin. Martin, without hesitation, ran a quick step to the right and began to move towards the enemy. Silent Fire Mage - he retreated slightly and thought through it because he understood that his opponent had a very fast creature. "Silent Fire Circle" With silent fire mage talking, a circle of fire surrounded by a circle of fire. This ring of the fire looked pretty strong and dangerous. Martin, who had seen the Ring of Fire, paused slightly and then continued to run. He wasn''t getting close to the target in any way. Although Martin is an experienced person, he has not been in a very battle with people who are in the same power as him, since he came into the world of Shapeshifter. He was more of a sudden attack, aiming to kill his opponent in one attack. It was something new to him, too. Silent Fire Mage wasn''t stupid. He knew the person he was dealing with didn''t have much experience. But he still specialized in "Speed" as the type of creature the opposite enemy had. The people these creatures fought the strongest were the "Wizards"-type creatures that fought from afar like themselves. That''s why there was no chance of making mistakes. If he made a mistake, the speed his opponent had would not allow him to attack another. - Martin - after continuing to run for a few more seconds, focused lightly and attacked the opponent. Silent Fire Mage smiled slightly when he saw Martin starting to attack him, creating FireBalls in both hands. Silent Fire-Fire Balls, which he had at the time of Silent Fire Circle, were 30% stronger and faster at the same time. Silent Fire Circle was also protecting itself and automatically attacking 2 3-foot spaces. After the attack, Martin focused on it when he stayed exactly a 3-meter distance between him and Silent Fire Circle. "Blood Frenzy" With Martin''s focus, two red horns formed on his shoulders, and silent fire mage, who was watching him, had lost sight of Martini. He couldn''t see it, and he didn''t know where he was. He was trying to look around in a confused way and find Martin, "Fizzzzs" Silent Fire Mage realized he couldn''t breathe. A few seconds later, he leaned his head slightly and looked down his throat. Blood was flowing through his throat like water. He tried to keep his hand on his throat and in the meantime move forward. But he realized that the energy he had strangely had was gone. The energy that went out was his energy of life. He''s never been in a situation like this before. The situation was very simple. "Blood Night Hunter" "W3" "STR = 11.5" "Agility = 23.4" "Endurance = 10.0" "Int = 10.0" - Passive Ability Blood Hunter = Up to 10% of the damage done to the opponent in each attack, the person earns hp from the enemy." (Life Steal %10 Per Attack) - Abilities Abilities Blood Trail - If the user damages the person - he can watch that person for 50 minutes. - Blood Frenzy = Attack-Speed 25% Speed - Movement Speed + 25% For 10 Seconds (Cooldown 10 Minutes) , Martin''s "Blood Hunter" passive didn''t play "HP" from the opposite side. He stole 10 percent of his lifeforce as HP and transferred it to Martin. If Silent Fire Mage has 100% HP, martin had 50% HP left with the damage it caused. It was also transferred to HP Martin, which he had 5% because of the Blood Hunter Passive. That''s why there was only 45% HP left and he had bleeding in his throat. Chapter 83 - Killing - Allie - Shapeshifting Creature - Chapter 83 Silent Fire Mage was starting to think. He didn''t know exactly what to do, but he had to make a decision. The bleeding in his throat didn''t stop and he was constantly bleeding. the shapeshifter man was who stood in the face of the situation that led to the situation and was watching him with smiling expression on his face. If the man front of him did not protecting the students. he''d have killed three potential-facing teenagers with his attack today. Silent Fire Mage, who was thinking about these words, slightly raised his head and began to look at Martin , he thought from inside "So why is it now he is not attacking me" Silent Fire Mage was curious about those thoughts. At that time, he realized he is losing more power with the time passes. He was supposed to run, but his current location was central to where Dark Blade Academy was located. Besides, he was sure that if he tried to escape, Enemy front of him make a move stop him. Martin was watching with a smile. What he wanted was that the guy across the street would start running away and if he did, if he didn''t, he''d have taken himself to his friends. Thanks to this sign, he could follow the man across the street as he wanted. But as far as he understood, the man across from him didn''t have that idea. That''s why he realized he had to kill him before anyone came. If Allie and the others came, there would be trouble, and they''d probably want to catch him alive. Martin was suffering from a lack of points - it would be wrong not to kill him when he currently has a shapeshifter at Lord Level. Along with these thoughts, Martin jumped directly on to the silent fire mage, which was already injured, and with a single sword attack, he cut off the head of the man who had already suffered a wound to his throat. At that point, the system gave him a warning. "Lord Level ¨C 5,000 Points" - He also showed his new status. "Martin" "W3 - Lord Level Shapeshifter" / Blood / Demon ¨C Hunter /" "Soul Power = 2.6" "Paradigna Points = "5000" "Ability Points = 0 "Shapeshifter Creatures" - Blood Night Hunter (Lord Level) - Open Slot - ------------------------------ Paradigna Market - Locked - Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. Already a few seconds later, Allie and his side had at least lord level three, even though they were untransformed. At the same time, the students came after them. Allie looked at the dead body first with the expression of a smile and then looked at Martin. Martin''s transformation creature caught her attention. It had a physic looked strong and color mixed with red and black, beautiful red eyes and horns on the shoulder. At the same time, the red sword in his hand gave him a big, powerful air. She thought. That''s when Allie started talking. "Martin, can you tell me clearly what''s going on. The students were scared. They didn''t say much." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and started talking. "I was studying theoretical lessons with the students. At that time, I felt they were being attacked and prevented the "Fireball" attacks that came them with my sword. Then, when I was fighting the enemy Lord Level Shapeshifter, which was in front of me, I sent the students to you." After Allie listened to the stories - he made a confirmation sign with his head and turned around and began talking to the other three Lord Level Shapeshifters who followed him. "Gather the other two lord level shapeshifters and invite each one to the big room. As director of Dark Sword Academy, it is unacceptable that our potential students are attacked in this way at the heart of our school. Allie had his last words, and he was surrounded by a slight standoff. At that time, Martin began to examine Allie with a smile. "Frost Poison Controller" "G1" ¨C Frost ¨C Poison ¨C Controller (Intermediate Lord Level) "STR = 34.3" "Agility = 31.3" "Endurance = 30.3" "Int = 49.4" - Abilities Abilities - Frost Spear Volley Frost Shield Frost Poison - Soul Ability - Ice And Poison - Martin looked at the body once more after making a confirmation sign with his head and then looked behind Allie,who was moving with angry steps.It was his first time seeing "soul ability" in the status of other person after examining someone''s condition. The bad thing is, he didn''t know what the talent found in Soul Ability was like. That''s why he understood that Allie needed to be more careful about it. - Outside the Dark Sword Academy, a man on a mountain outside Sword Blade City -- with a strange binoculars-like tool in his hand - was looking towards the city. He spoke from inside. "Silent Fire Mage, it''s too bad they killed him." Chapter 84 - The Imp Hornet Sniper - Chapter 84 The man''s hair was white and he had a middle-aged appearance. After going on to look at it with binoculars in a high area of the mountain, he gently lifted his hand into the air and disappeared from the binoculars. It''s like it never existed. That''s when he started thinking on his own. "I can still see some of the students. If I attack here, I''ll have a chance to shoot." When the man was thinking about it, he took a deep breath and made a confirmation sign with his head, and then a small smoke appeared and immediately turned. "Imp Hornet Sniper" "G1" - Hornet ¨C Sniper ¨C Long Distance Attacker" "STR = 30.0." "Agility = 47.5" "Endurance = 30.1" "INT = 32" - Abilities Abilities - Binocular of Imp Hornet Air Imp Wand Wings Of Hornet - Soul Ability - 100% - Target - The white-haired man was named Hornet Sniper. Naturally, that name was a code name. But because of the creature he had, he was a famous assassin not only on the Atrem Continent but also to other continents in general. There were many shapeshifter creatures and features. But shapeshifter creatures like Hornet Sniper, which allow for far-distance attacks, were minimal. So, Hornet Sniper, when you wanted to kill someone, you should have been the first person you''d go to. If you had enough money, Hornet Sniper could have killed that person for you. Although he had an expensive fee, he had never been surprised by his goal. - Imp Hornet Sniper reached the ground slightly after its conversion. Then, he lifted the Air Imp Wand into the air and immediately took the binoculars on the other hand. After he began to focus, he and the Binoculars began to see the garden of The Dark Sword Academy. There was one person who had transformed - three Lord Sats and students right behind them. At that time, Imp Hornet Sniper began to think. "For using %100 - Target Soul Ability - I need to meet the requirements for Target to be active" Although Hornet Sniper was strong, it owed its power to the Soul Ability it had. As long as Soul Ability met the requirements he had, his target was hitting him in the head. But the circumstances were considered difficult. " Soul Ability = Stalking The Imp Prey" " Requirement 1 ¨C Target / will be monitored for half an hour /" " Condition 2 ¨C Target / Will have a lower speed than the user has /" " Condition 3 ¨C Target / Will not have seen the user (after being targeted)/ " Condition 4 ¨C Target / After half an hour of monitoring with binoculars, have to be marked with Imp Air Wand /" " Condition 5 ¨C Target / Vicim must be killed within half an hour after being watched and marked by Imp Air Wand. If the killing fails, the user will be unable to use binoculars and Imp Air Wand for 10 days." - Hornet Sniper seemed to cry when he repeated to conditions to active his power within his thoughts. Thanks to the power he had and as long as he met the conditions, he can kill anyone why has the same power or little bit stronger than himself without making himself as a target.He can kill somebody from 50 kilometers. But the circumstances were really difficult. When he began watching with binoculars, if the target entered a confined space, or he distracted and separated his eyes from the target, the time would return to the beginning. It wasn''t just that. Had to use the spirit force he had with Imp Air Wand correctly and had to mark the target after the monitoring was done. If the markup fails, the 100 % - Target symbol could not be placed on the target. If the symbol did not settle on the target, the attack would fail. And talent wouldn''t be activated. Although the circumstances of talent are very difficult, though Hornet Sniper knew there was no point in doing anything about it. When a person arrives at Intermediate Lord''s Level, he would have the chance to evolve one last time. After the evolution of the creature, he would have won a Soul Ability according to the creature he had and according to his character. There would be the terms of Soul Ability and any other information already set before their choice. In short, no one chose their terms themselves. Which made it even weirder. If a person evolves into a wrong creature and the "Soul Ability" he obtains is too bad or has very severe conditions, that person''s entire future is ruined. Chapter 85 - The Future Of Fate Daughter - Chapter 85 Imp Hornet Sniper began to watch Lacerta from young people using binoculars after settling in place. But then, for no reason, he stopped using his talent and left where he was. In his opinion, the children were under a new attack and they wouldn''t be out for a while. He probably wouldn''t be watching the kids for half an hour. After he stopped his talent, he began to move towards the back of the mountain and disappeared. - Martin was talking to three people who were in front of him at the time. This inner person was men, and they had a strange expression on their faces. They had heard from the person they were dealing with, Martin, but they didn''t expect the key students to be attacked the day they arrived. They were suspicious. But because orders and directives came from Allie, they knew they shouldn''t reflect it on Martin. , At the time, Martin began talking to a man who looked a little younger and had red hair. The guy had a short height and the clothes on him were pretty full. It emitted slightly red energy. "Allie said we should meet somewhere. But I don''t know where this place is. You''ll take me there." Martin''s words, along with the red-haired man, shook his head negatively and responded. "If I remember correctly, your job is to keep protecting three students. So you''re not going to join the conversation in the room. I want to thank you no matter what. The three students are very valuable to us, and if it wasn''t for you, maybe they''d lose your life in the attack." After Martin made a confirmation sign with his head, he gave a glimpse of Lacerta and others and signaled that they should follow. Lacerta and others had increased their trust and courage towards him after the incident in which Martin protected them. So they began to go straight after Martin, ignoring their other teachers. Lacerta was walking alongside Martin. That''s when Martin started talking. " Lacerta can you take us to a closed classroom environment, let''s just be us in class." Along with Martin''s words, Lacerta made a confirmation sign with his head without answering, and they proceeded from the garden to the exit. Ten minutes later, they came to a place on the building that said "Class Office." That''s when Lacerta started talking. "This is a place where all other students learn more theoretical lessons. There are classrooms at the top without glass. Those classes are safer and they only use them when they need to." Martin spoke after confirming his head. "Okay, let''s go over there and talk to you for more. I''ll leave you in half an hour, remember, tomorrow we will switch to physical training." After Martin said those words, they told Lacerta and Vanhel to move forward. Sisilia and she said she would follow. Lacerta and Vanhel, who made Martin''s remarks without question, began to move forward. As Martin and Sisillia were moving together, Martin began to talk. He had a serious expression in his eyes. "If you could use the right skill of the Shapeshifting creature you have, you could have run away from it before you were attacked like you just did." With these words, Sisillia leaned her head lightly and began to speak. "I got a direct directive from Lady Allie. I don''t use my talent and I don''t show it to anyone. Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and said in a hurry. "You''re right, but you forget that the most important thing is your own life. If I thought I''d be not going to stop that attack. Instead of protecting you, I''d just run away." These words aroused different things in Sisillia''s head. He also couldn''t stop without martin''s rights. Shapeshifter World was not a clean and beautiful world. Especially if these people were Shapeshifters, it would come in an even different way. In the shapeshifter world, everyone first thought of their own life. That''s why things like "protection" weren''t very common. Every human being thought of his own life, so the duty of protection didn''t mean much. Martin''s job was to keep them out of danger rather than protecting three students. If Martin was in danger of his life, he would have walked away from the environment without protecting himself and others, and that would be seen as a normal thing. Sisilia spoke unwillingly. "Thanks to the talent I have, I can see the future three times a day for 10 seconds. But I don''t understand why this ability is so important." Martin smiled lightly and started thinking. He was a better talent than any talent he had to see the future. He thought about it for a while and answered. "Right now you are only a student-level shapeshifter. you don''t realize how strong your talent will become when you develop in the future." Chapter 86 - Lesson One - Parents - Chapter 86 after hearing Martins words , Sisillia suddenly started to think about - A few months ago, Allie told her the same thing. Sisillia always thought she was useless and thought she was a burden to people. So she had a constant "unhappiness" on her face. But the first thing Allie said to her after meeting her was the same words Martin said to her right now. "You don''t realize how strong you''ll be when you develop." That''s when Allie used those words. Sisillia didn''t understand what that meant at the time. But now, with Martin saying, she''s starting to grasp the situation. Vanhel and Lacerta, who were advancing after a few more minutes of walking, entered the room with a wooden door on the right. After following the students, Martin went inside and approved it with his head and began to examine the area. "There''s nothing gives danger here, no windows or a similar attack that can be dangerous for me and the students. And because the attack already happened 30 minutes, Allie''s trying to secure the place. If the perpetrators of the attack are a little clever, they will be aware that such an attack has no significance again." These thoughts were through Martin. There were 5 tables and chairs in this non-glass room. It looked a lot like school classes in the "World" not only did there was no glass, and at the same time the tables were bigger and the seats were wider. - After Martin told the youngsters to sit down, he sat in the bigger and larger seat than the seats the students were sitting in front of him and began to talk. "You were under attack today. What do you guys think is the most important thing you can understand from this attack." After Martin''s words were over, Lacerta and Vanhel began to think. Sisillia raised her hand and asked for permission to talk. Martin said he allowed his head, and after he stated, Sisilia began talking. "Teacher, Martin, I''ve learned that when we encounter a sudden situation, we need to keep our cool and we need to come ourselves right away." Martin made a confirmation mark with his head and added it. "During the attack, you were all in shock before I yelled at you, and frankly, you were standing in the form of an open target. You''ll be a powerful shapeshifter in the future. You need to get used to these situations." Martin''s words ringed in the students'' ears. Each of them remembered the moment'' moment. A few hours ago, when they attacked them with a "fireball," Teacher Martin protected them. For exactly 10 seconds of his bodyguard, none of them could come to them. Being in a situation like this in a state of war was like stepping into one''s death. , And then Lacerta raised his hand and started talking. Martin naturally let him talk. "Teacher, another mistake we made during the Martin attack was not immediately turned. Although at Student Level, shapeshifter, even though we are powerless, the body of the creatures we have will give much greater protection than the human body." Martin applauded with his hand lightly and then continued to speak. "Pay attention to Lacerta''s words. Although you are a weak shapeshifter, compared to your human state, your Shapeshifter form provides much more defense. Maybe you could lose the line between death and life because you didn''t turn it into." After Martin finished his words, he continued to talk to the youngsters again, and after a few hours, he stood up and started talking. "Listen carefully and understand what I''m saying. Go to your rooms and be prepared for physical training tomorrow. Allie will probably place protection at your room location. There''s nothing to bother you." After finishing his words, Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and walked straight to Allie''s room after leaving the room. The reason Allien went to his room was to talk about Sisilia. Martin knew he was going to protect important people from danger. But this young girl named Sisilia was an even more important asset than the important person. Therefore, he wanted to learn about it. He proceeded with quick steps, most likely, that their conference and conversation was over. within two minutes, he came to Allie''s door and walked in after knocking on the door. after entering, he saw two other people except for Allie. One of these two people was a middle-aged man with black hair and standing, who looked quite charismatic. The other was a pretty beautiful woman with brown eyes that looked quite similar to Sisillia. Chapter 87 - Messenger Of Stone Death - Chapter 87 After Martin walked in, Sisillia stood up and began to talk, smiling slightly - after looking at the middle-aged man and woman standing in front of him. "Lord Gevan and Lady Lila, this is the Shapeshifter I''m talking about." The middle-aged man, whose name is Gevan, came to Martin with light steps and began to speak. "Young man, you prevented the attack to save my daughter from the attack. You killed the assassin who also attacked him. I want you to come to my palace one day to thank you." Martin greeted him with his head lightly after these words and began to speak. "I just did the task I had, no more, no less," he said. Along with Martin''s words, Gevan made a confirmation sign with his head and smiled. After smiling, he looked at his wife, who was sitting on the couch. His wife had a smile on his face and was also strangely looking at the teenager. Gevan, who had seen these movements, made a confirmation sign with his head and thought it through it. "Lila will tell me a little more about this young man" The young man began talking to a woman named Lila, who was sitting while she was thinking. "And I thank you for saving my daughter for myself. By the way, what''s your name?" Martin didn''t understand that question strangely and answered it. "My name, Martin, is that, as I said, I''ve just fulfilled the task I have." With these words, Gevan and Lila - came out of Allie''s room and began walking together. Martin and Allie were alone in the room. , Gevan and Lila, who were walking together, started talking after a while. Gevan began to speak as he continued to walk after taking a light breath. "Lila, can you tell me what you think." A woman named Lila began talking after smiling lightly on her husband''s promise. "This young man named Martin - in fact, a Hunter and probably a Dark Shapeshifter with it - quickly advanced to Lord Level, even though he was too young, not only with that much but also developed himself in the experience of war." Gevan raised his eyebrows slightly after these words. He understood that Martin wasn''t a normal Lord Level Shapeshifter, but having a Hunter was a different side. Lila also says this young man has grown stronger in a short time and also has good knowledge of his combat experience. After all these thoughts, Gevan asked Lila another question. "Do you think he''ll be on this continent in six months, he''ll be on this continent, he''ll be able to escape the attack of the Yabet Wolves?" Lila smiled after those words and responded after making a confirmation sign with her head. "If he continues his current development, he will be the one the Yabet Wolves will be afraid of. And as you realize, as a Hunter, he''s probably a smart personality. If he''s as smart as I think he is, he''ll somehow learn that the Yabet wolves'' numbers will attack the continent where we''re about to be more than 1 million." Gevan then made a confirmation sign with his head and switched to a different topic. "Well, what do you think of the attack?" With gevan''s question - Lila with a smile on his face - he was starting to emit a great deal of energy. The color of his energy was in the color of the earth and it was spreading a strange and powerful air. "Most likely, the people who carried out this attack belong to the Deadly Sky group." With these words, suddenly a creature appeared right next to them. The creature''s type was quite strange - it had a body made of stone at 6:90 a.m., and its eyes were glowing in red color and it was strangely air-emitting. But from where it was, it was a clear fact that the stone-sculpted creature with these wings and what looked dangerous was strong. "Hidden Mesenger Of Stone Death" "??? " Messnger (Rare) ¨C Death (Stone) Elemental) ¨C Represantive" "STR = 1000+" "Agility = 1000+" "Endurance = 1000+" "INT" = 1000+" "Abilities" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" "?????" The creature just stood front of the Gevan and Lila and said nothing.But that was enough for the couple understand what is happening Chapter 88 - Arkansos Family - Icean Family - Chapter 88 Gevan took a deep breath and started talking. "What''s the problem, why are you here?" After Gevan''s words, the creature, Stone Death, began to speak with a thick, horse voice. "We''ve proven that it''s Deadly Sky Group planned the attack. At the same time, if there is no wrong understanding, they have assigned a Lord Intermediate level person around this area who can carry out long-distance attacks called Imp Sniper." With those words, Gevan and Lila looked at each other and after making a head sign to each other, they began to move straight back into Allie''s room. - Martin had already finished talking to Allie by then. He talked about the shapeshifter creature that Sisillia had, and at the same time, he had learned about who would be the attackers in general. As Martin left the room and going to his room. he saw Gevan and Lila. Lila did not looked at Martin and continued to move on to Allie room without looking at his face, but Gevan stopped and began talking after looking at Martin once. "Leave this school for a short time and go somewhere different. It''s going to get messy around here. It''s good for someone like you who''s young and potential die just because of staying in the middle" Before Martin could say anything, Gevan turned his head and continued to move forward behind Lila''s back. Martin knew that the information given to him was because he was able to save Sisillia, and at the same time, as Gevan spoke, he could understand that he was in a serious psychological state, as he understood from his facial testimony and eyes. "If it''s as dangerous as it is to be mentioned, it would be logical for me to get out of town and improve myself by hunting around. Although I''m standing here comfortably and I''ve just come, I''m having trouble with my strength." Martin went straight outside the building where he was found and left the Dark Sword School. - Allie was slightly surprised when he saw Gevan and Lila again in front of him, and then realized that the situation had evolved into a serious event, as much as he understood from his faces. It was not a strange and unseemly incident when students, especially students with potential owners such as Sisillia, were killed by different shapeshifters. That''s why Allie classify this situation in a classic way. At the same time, their conversation with other teachers and officials after the attack ended in this way. But now that he understands, the situation wasn''t as simple as it was. A few minutes later, Gevan and Lila informed Allie about the situation and also talked about what a dangerous and powerful group the deadly sky group, the attack organization, was. Allie wasn''t stupid and ignorant. Naturally, he saw Deadly Sky Group. But even for him, the power and knowledge that this group had were too much, and there was no way to meet them normally. It was only three or four minutes later that Allie had learned that the assassin Lord Level, who is now famous around many continents called Imp Sniper, was also in the city and around the school. It made him even more uncomfortable. Although he didn''t know much about The Deadly Sky Group, he had enough information about the assassin mentioned. Imp Sniper was the one that even powerful organizations respected and went to when they wanted to kill someone. Soul Ability, owned by this person, was generally different from the Soul Ability that other people had. If Imp Sniper met its requirements and the other person wasn''t too strong than him, he was applying "Instant Death" to the other side because of the Soul Ability he had. In short, the knowledge, the war experience, the planning, did not work in front of this man. If Imp Sniper completes his fitness, and he''s in the same powers as you, it meant you''d lost your life. Allie didn''t like it. They couldn''t even see the target. Of course, this didn''t apply to Lila and Gevan. These two had the power not to be affected by the Imp Sniper attack. - After a period of silence, Allie stood up and started talking after putting both hands on the table. "What do you intend to do?" Gevan spoke without thinking. Lila was constantly checking the perimeter through the window. "We intend to take the fog with us and get away from school. Even if you can''t kill Imp Sniper, we''d like you to at least keep the school and Sword Blade City away." Allie made a confirmation sign with his head and smiled lightly. After smiling, he asked another question, and with the question, the inside of the room began to freeze with all. "I assume that the agreement we''re talking about is valid. As long as he''s kept safe enough, you said you''d give us what we wanted." His belongings in the room began to be covered in ice. Lila and Gevan were naturally unaffected. Gevan was going to talk right in the line, and Lila started talking instead of himself. "We as Arkansos family have never come back from any of our agreements. We made a deal with you for the reasons for the situation, and we will fulfill this agreement, no matter how strong you are, you don''t have to react like that, do you, Icean family?" With the words of the Icean Family, Allie swallowed lightly and calmed down and all the ice in the room began to melt. Allie sat in his seat and after saying he would do the necessary procedures, Gevan and Lila left the room and went straight to find The Sisillia. After Gevan and Lila left the room, Allie slightly bit her tongue and started thinking through it. "The talent that a woman named Lila has is extremely dangerous. I can''t do anything after the information I''ve been given about him, and I can''t do any of my ruin in front of him." Allie looked out the window and was told again. "He knows a lot of things I''m thinking about doing, and it bothers me." Chapter 89 - Death Allie - Power Of Titles - Chapter 89 There was a simple reason Allie thought that way. A few minutes ago, Lila Arkansos had a very angry mood and behaviour. That''s why Allie could not control herself then froze the room she is in. At the same time, the spread of energy and strange smells were coming towards to her nose because of the Lila Arkansos own energy. These smells comforted the people who smelt it, but in the end, they were the smells of a person. Allie knew that woman named Lila was strong shapeshifter because she did research on her. The trouble was in the blood they had. Gevan belonged to a very powerful shapeshifter family called Arkansos. The name of the family Lila was unknown. The only thing known was that the creature she had gave him a different kind of talent. Sisillia who was her daughter had weird fate power because of the her mother Lila and it is family bloodline , "There''s no point in thinking about these things right now. What I have to do is quickly make arrangements, and at least create a situation with Imp Sniper, which is watching around the school." Allie stood up lightly after saying those words, and with her standing up, she swallowed. "No .." Allie, one second after she stood up, she collapsed the ground. All the vitality in her eyes was gone, and there was blood flowing through her head, unclear where it was coming from. Allie died because she couldn''t be prepared to attack and her head was busy with different things. - "Hehe" "It was easy to kill the Academy Director. - The real name of Imp Hornet Sniper was Tetrav, and he was a pretty dangerous man. Tetrav had found a nice place after searching the area long enough. From this place he could see Allie, who was direct director of the Dark Sword Academy, sitting in her seat. If Allie had stood up a few minutes ago and left the room where she was, he would not have been able to kill his target in any way. But this time, he killed Allie Icean , a powerful woman with a powerful family behind her. Although Tetrav knew he was strong, he was sure the Icean family would do something about it. Therefore, he knew that he had to move away from the environment for a while and that he had to come up with a plan to kill the girl, Sisillia, which is his main goal to kill. - Martin had already come out of Sword Blade City at the time, and after entering the woods he first saw, he had a classic climb to a tree and began to think about what his progress should have been like. What he needed to do now because of the new information - to reach the intermediate-lord level as soon as possible, and then his Soul Ability. That way he could fight his enemies better. At the same time, he felt even stronger. Martin had his mind on going to different continents. But if he wanted to go to different continents, he wanted himself at least at the Level of Intermediate Lord. Therefore, he did not have the idea of leaving the continent where he is now in any way. - "I need to check my condition" Martin began to check his condition with his opinion. - "Martin" "W3 - Lord Level Shapeshifter" / Blood / Demon ¨C Hunter /" "Soul Power = 2.6" "Paradigna Points = "5000" "Ability Points = 0 "Shapeshifter Creatures" - Blood Night Hunter (Lord Level) - Open Slot - ------------------------------ Paradigna Market - Locked - - Martin looked at his condition for a while and went into deep thinking. "If I had accumulated points for the other creature in any way, I would have to kill a lot of people seriously - my goal before was Lord Level and it was directly strengthened. But it doesn''t make sense for me to deal with a new shape-shifting creature when there are so many powerful dangerous shapeshifters around. My goal is to make the only creature that I have now seriously strong and then collect points to buy a new shapeshifting creature using that powerful creature. After Martin had his thoughts in his head, he began to look at his map. He wasn''t bothered because he kept it in his bag all the time. After looking for a while, he took a deep breath, his eyes turned red. And then he smiled. "There are two ways I can use to score points. I''m either going to hunt down the students who are around, or I''m going to go to the villages and slaughter them." Martin knew what process was easier. But a different voice from it whispered to him, strange things. Martin, he didn''t go through this in his previous life. He used to kill anyone he wanted with one thought, and he wouldn''t look ahead. But now he didn''t understand why he was in this position. "Why don''t I want to attack the people in the village?" - Martin knew it was a comfortable and yield-on situation. But for some reason, he had trouble acting as he wanted. A few seconds later, the Paradigna System whispered a few things in his ear. "The possessed transformation creature affects the person''s personality and soul" ¨C P" Martin swallowed it lightly and said, "Right." The system told him something like this shortly ago. This meant that the creature he had was able to slowly affect his movements, albeit slowly. Martin checked the condition of his creation as he thought about it. "Blood Night Hunter" "W3" ¨C Blood ¨C Night ¨C Hunter "STR = 11.5" "Agility = 23.4" "Endurance = 10.0" "Int = 10.0" - Passive Ability Blood Hunter = Up to 10% of the damage done to the opponent in each attack, the person earns hp from the enemy." (Life Steal %10 Per Attack) - Abilities Abilities Blood Trail - If the user damages the person - he can watch that person for 50 minutes. - Blood Frenzy = Attack-Speed 25% Speed - Movement Speed + 25% For 10 Seconds (Cooldown 10 Minutes) - Under the name Martin, he began to pay attention to the points that were written next to his level. "Blood" "Night" "Hunter" He had to think of these three words significantly. He couldn''t stop thinking about it. "Do these characteristics and "Titles" have any effect as power?" He asked himself. Chapter 90 - The Hunt Will Begin - - After Martin said those words, he didn''t get any answers. So even more impulsively, he just slowly came down from the tree and, after he turned into Blood Night Hunter , he began to move to the only place he knew that he could develop his own combat experience and earn points. "Green Hell" Martin was going to Green Hell , but he will be going to venture in the deep. - Allie opened her eyes with a deep breath and after smiling - she gently examined her surroundings and carefully raised her left hand with long fingers after standing up. Afterwards, he looked at the glowing red light at the point where his pinkie finger was found. After breathing slightly deep, he touched the red light and began to wait. A few seconds later, the pinkie began to hear from the red light on his finger. "Ma''am Allie, how are you, do you need help?" Allie spoke in a quiet but authoritarian tone. "No, I don''t need help, how many people had to be sacrificed?" After these words, the sound of the voice behind the red light paused a little bit and then responded. "Ma''am Allie, exactly 3,573 people have died." Allie swallowed lightly and didn''t say anything more, and after soaking her right finger with her lip - she wiped the red sign over her finger and walked out of her room and started walking. "Although we have made a big payment, Malkac will now be able to track the location of Imp Sniper. If we know where he is and where he''s going, it shouldn''t be too hard to kill." Allie knew he was actually under target. So he never got out of his seat and allowed Imp Sniper to attack and kill him. The reason he survived was directly due to a person with the strongest talent in the family. It was not known what the person''s injury was, but anyone with certain authority within the family, such as Allie, knew the Ability Soul of this person, levaty. "Soul Ability ¨C Victim Of Death Person" "The user shakes hands with the person and adds a red "dot" sign to the person where the person is shaking hands" "The user can add a white "dot" sign by releasing and affecting people who are powerless, as long as they are within 10 meters of distance." "If the person with the Red Dot Sign loses his life , people who have a white dot mark to save that person''s life are sacrificed and die." "The stronger the person with the Red Dot sign, the more likely the person who has the white dot mark to sacrifice." Allie said the characteristics of soul ability - from within. Because he was alive because of this talent, and people with exactly 3,573 normal white dot marks died to bring him back to life. It was a big loss, but nothing would have come. The most important point was to locate Imp Sniper - the person who would do so was a shapeshiftnamed Malkac. - Allie walked long enough, and came to a green door. Mallac, who was sitting in the same building and room as him, was a very useful person. It wouldn''t do much physical or one-on-one battles. But in the current circumstances, he was running a very important task. - Allie knocked on the door lightly and after entering, she started looking at Malkac. Malkac knew what this look meant, so he made a sign of approval with his head and spoke. "Reach out your hand, I need to find your goal in no time" Allie approached Malkac''s seat without saying anything and reached out to his left hand. At that time, Malkac took a deep breath and - after pulling his hand back - a map appeared above Allie''s left hand. This map was a very detailed map covering the location of their location directly and an area of 300,000 km. Naturally, a 300,000km map wouldn''t fit in Allie''s hand, but all all iee had to do was focus, and in his mind - he could see the whole map. Malkac smiled after he finished him. Allie looked at Malkac and spoke. "You''ll get paid when it''s over, like always." Malkac spoke after a slight laugh. "Of course, Lady Allie, I''m always ready to work for you." After these words, Allie went out of the room and went to find other teachers to prepare directly. Malkac realized that soul ability needed to improve a little bit more. Malkac''s Soul Ability - in fact, looked very similar to Druid, one of the Shapeshifter Union Headhunters who came to hunt down Fire Mountain Organization Leader Fernn. He just had a slightly different situation. "Soul Ability ¨C Follow The Attacker ¨C Map Of Attacker" "User will ask a person "Did you get attacked" and have to be answered by the user" "After user question answered by the person, user can place a map of attacker on the person who attacked." " - If user ask the question and did not answered by the person in 30 seconds, he cant use his Soul Ability (Follow The Attacker ¨C Map Of Attacker for one year" " - If user ask the question and lied by the person, he cant use his shapeshifting creature for one year" Malkac, when you thought about your talent, sweat was flowing from your head. As simple and powerful as he could use it, it was very dangerous to use it. If he used the wrong person and the target , from the moment the person opposite he lied to himself, student level would have died even if he was a shapeshifter. Because if someone lied after using malkac''s ability, he was becoming a normal person for a year. If he didn''t get any answers after 30 seconds after asking the question, he was losing his Soul Ability for a year. Although it was dangerous use, he was able to make friends with very powerful people who wanted to work with him continuously without ever fighting through their current situations. People always wondering how to kill a person who can attack you from the long-distances , the key is you have to live after one attack to find the person who attacked you Chapter 91 - First Meeting With Yabet Wolves - Chapter 91 Martin had entered the Green Hell forest. He did not had much of the details about the forest. All he knew was that the forest was home to some very dangerous creatures. At the same time, deeper he went, the creatures he going to find will be more powerful. The place where Martin is now - it was right next to a river and covered with greenery, and at the same time, the size of the trees was easily 150 meters to 200 meters. After few hours this area will be in dark. That''s why it looked pretty calm and beautiful. When Martin calmly watched the surrounding area, he noticed a creature. The creature looked physically like a snake, but his head was an eagle''s head. At the same time, it is length was about 10 meters to , and it moved quietly around. "Eagle Snake Minion" "W3" Eagle / Snake" "STR = 16.5" "Agility = 20.3" "Endurance = 10.7" "INT = 10.0" - Abilities Abilities - Eagle Hunt Snake Slithering - Martin smiled and started thinking. "As far as I understand, Student Level Creatures and Shapeshifters give me 1000 Paradigna Points." After Martin told him these words, he began to understand the logic when he focused. The Expert Level creatures themselves were giving him 2000 Paradigna Points. In short, Each Lord Level will be going to give him 5.000 Paradigna Points Martin started focusing and calculating through it. "If I want to move to Intermediate Lord Level, I''ll have to raise the Agility Score by 40.0. That''s why I need 166,000 points." , Martin had learned that if he want to go to Intermediate Lord Level Creature he has to kill 34 Lord Level Creature or Shapeshifter If he is killed this amount of lord level creature it is easy to be Intermediate-Lord Level Creature but only thing is "Lord Level Shapeshifters and Creatures are not that easy to kill" - After that, Martin was lightly prepared and began to move towards the area where the snake was going. Unexpectedly, Eagle Snake was sneaking around. It looks like he had a feeling something. Martin uncovered the Whip, who he didn''t normally use at the time, but It could work right now. After getting close enough without revealing himself the sanke, he carefully examined it and attacked with Black Whip the snake , he used most of his power on this attack., and with the sound that emerged, the snake was split in two easily. Martin didn''t think it was normal. He Began to think the snake wasn''t dead, but the Paradigna System got him wrong by giving him points for killing the Lord Level Creature. "5000 Paradigna Points +" Martin now was sure he killed the creature. But he felt that a bad feeling was constantly chasing him. A few seconds later, he realized the reason for his bad feeling. "Howl" Martin fell to the ground with a paw attack blow over the tree where he was found. He did not injured but it still made him feel bad. He immediately stood up and began to watch the creature which attacked him. "Red Yabet Wolf ¨C Grade 2" "W3" Wolf ¨C Horde ¨C Yabet" "STR = 15.0" "Agility = 15.0" "Endurance = 15.0" "INT = 10.0" "Abilities" "Passive Ability ¨C Horde Power" "Each wolf increases the power of the wolf it targeted by 2% Percent" - Martin began to carefully examine the wolf. Wolf had all the other powers, except for its status does not like the other creatures he has seen before.This creature has it is stats equalized.Only the "INT" was less the compared the other stats. Wolf front of him had a look with red eyes and red furs, and his size was as much as the "Horse" in his former world. As the red wolf continued to look at him menacingly, wolves with four different brown colors emerged from behind the wolf. Martin studied these wolves the same way. He had to understand the situation before he made any attacks. "Brown Yabet Wolf ¨C Grade 1" "W2 ¨C Wolf ¨C Horde ¨C Yabet" "STR = 5.0" "Agility = 5.0" "Endurance = 5.0" "INT = 1.0" "Abilities" "Passive Ability" "Each wolf increases the power of the wolf it targeted by 2% Percent" Martin took a deep breath and continued to watch without keeping an eye on the wolves looking after him. "Killing wolves in front of me isn''t that hard. Brown wolves are at Expert Level level, while red wolves are lord-level creatures." Martin formed his sword and, after taking a deep breath, he first attacked the red wolf with all the speed he had. Red Wolf realized Martin had attacked him, but because his speed was not enough, Martin could not escape his first attack. That''s why a deep red wound was scarred on his chest. Martin felt a little uncomfortable after the attack. The trouble came because it was stronger than the creature in front of it and despite its use of a real part of its power, it failed to hit the target with a fatal blow. At the time, Martin noticed something different. The Brown Wolves certainly weren''t attacking, they were just standing behind the red wolf and waiting. This move made Martin think differently. That''s why he has focused again. The creature he was focusing on was naturally red-based. "Red Yabet Wolf ¨C Grade 2" "W3" Wolf ¨C Horde ¨C Yabet" "STR = 15.4" "Agility = 16.0" "Endurance = 16.0" "INT = 10.0" "Abilities" "Passive Ability ¨C Horde Power" "Each wolf increases the power of the wolf next to the other by 2%" Martin''s condition was carried out at the same time. He was thinking right away and getting to understand the situation. "There are four Brown Yabet Worms, all of whom have directed the passive talent they have directly to the red Yabet Wolf. Depending on their ability, this increases the power of the Red Yabet Wolf by 8 percent." Martin made a sign of approval with his head after these words and took a deep breath. "Red Yabet Wolf''s state average is 0.3 percent at 15.0 points. 8 x 0.3 is 2.4. This score directly affects the stadiums of Red Yabet Wolf." After those thoughts, Martin turned his back lightly and started running after picking up all the speed. He was constantly thinking - with four Brown Yabet Wolves behind the Red Yabet Wolf at Lord Level - how powerful would it be if it was either 100 200 or 400 Brown Yabet Wolves behind him? Chapter 92 - King Level Shapeshifter - History Yabet Wolves - Chapter 92 Martin had escaped getting straight away from the environment. The reason for his escape was not the Yabet Wolves, who were naturally confronted. These were the other wolves that would come after the wolves. Martin simply realized that the creatures he saw were not a creature. These creatures, which act as herds, were getting stronger as their numbers grew. If they were together with 50 Brown Yabet Wolf, red yabet wolf could imagine the status of the stadium he had. Probably by INT 20.0 and the others would be 30.0. Against such power, Martin could never resist. That''s why he got away. He couldn''t forget the possibility of back-to-back support. "It''s not normal for these wolves to be here. But it could be a good opportunity." After Martin said those words, he grinned slightly and stopped. The place where he is stopped plunged at the bottom of the top branch of a 100-meter tree. The wolves didn''t chase him. It was natural, after all, that Martin had little value in their eyes, even though they were strong against other people and shapeshifters as five wolf with one Lord Level Red Yateb Wolf. And in the end, the threat from Martin is gone so. There was no point for them to put themselves in danger by risking following the human shapeshifter for no reason. Martin smiled because these wolves maybe the way that he is going to be an Intermediate Lord Level. And each one was the same, and the attack types were the same. There were a lot of them. If he could kill these wolves and destroy them, he could get stronger quickly. As long as he made the right moves, it wasn''t hard to kill the wolves and reach Intermediate Lord Level. At the time, Martin thought of the Yabet Wolves as creatures that were just herding around. But one thing he didn''t know was that these wolves, which Martin didn''t care about, would have evolved much more over time and had access to the power to destroy the continent where he was located. - There were certain cities and organizations in Atrem Island. They knew well that the upper levels of these organizations, albeit naturally rare, attacked the island. Each of them had a balance of power among themselves. The power ranking for cities was as follows. "Magic Dream City" "Sword Blade City" "Lion Roar City" "King Spear City" "Wolf City" (Destroyed !) For organizations, the power ranking sits below. "Night Owl Shapeshifter Organization" "Dead Graveyard Shapeshifter Organization" "Wind Soul Shapeshifter Organization" "Mud Turtle Shapeshifter Organization" "Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization" (Destroyed) , Each of these organizations had certain degrees of power, and with the power they had, nature was not able to respond to the demand. In a short time, each organization had learned that the Wolves of Yabet appeared in the Green Hell, thanks to the spies and explorers they owned. Cities and organizations that learned this knowledge began to make different thoughts and plans. What''s known in general was this. Within a week of the first Yabet Wolf being seen, the Yabet Wolves would attack their organization in all the cities of the continent. If organizations and cities joined all their forces, These creatures could have been killed by the Intermediate Lord Level shapeshifter, which is also housed in the structures of the organizations within the techniques and cities in which they have 500 Lord Level Yabet Wolves. But that wasn''t the only problem. The history of the Yabet Wolves was written in a very bloody and filthy way. According to the information learned, there were three species of Yabet Wolf. Of these, naturally, the weakest was Brown Yabet Wolf, who was at Expert Level. Soon after, the Lord Level, which is generally seen in wars, was named Red Yabet Wolf. But the real danger was not due to these two species. These two species couldn''t threaten people in any way.at least because of the answers, people were not in very high danger. The beings that made the Yabet Wolves dangerous were the being called The Dark Yabet Wolf, which was at the intermediate lord level. There were at least 20 to 30 of these creatures in each attack. These creatures did not have what "Soul Ability" did like humans or intelligent beings in any way. But that wasn''t the problem. A Dark Yabet Wolf''s starting Stat Would be at Status 45.0 and would only be part 40.0 in the "INT" section. With that in mind, if Dark Yabet Wolf had only 1,000 wolves behind him, his power rate would pass the Intermediate Lord Level and peak advanced would rise to Lord''s Level. The people with this level of power were two or three of them in the Atrem Continent at most. At the same time, the number of 1000 was quite small. Looking at the old attacks, the number of wolves was easily 100.0. In short, if there was a Dark Yabet Wolf in front of the Yabet Wolves and 50,000 Yabet Wolves behind it - the Dark Yabet Wolf, which manages this army, would have exceeded the Lord Level and transformed into an entity with a different power that did not live on Atrem Island. These people were called King Shapeshifters and to become King Shapeshifter, they had to be too strong and thrive. "Student Level ¨C 0.1 ¨C 1.0" "Expert Level ¨C 1.0 ¨C 10.0" "Lord Level ¨C 10.0 - 30.0" "Lord Level Beginner ¨C 30.0 ¨C 40.0 "Lord Level Intermediate ¨C 40 ¨C 60.0" "Lord Level Advanced ¨C 60.0 ¨C 80.0" "Lord Level Peak ¨C 80.0 ¨C 100.0" "King Level ( One Ring ) ¨C 100.0 ¨C 200.0" - Martin didn''t know anything about the events that happened naturally. All he planned was to kill the Yabet Wolfs, the only catch, taking advantage of the crowd they had. If martin''s mind was heard by someone who knew how Yabet Wolves were beings and how dangerous they were. He''d look at Martin as an idiot and offer other ways to commit suicide. Although Martin''s idea was insane, Shapeshifters had previously tried to use Yabet Wolves for such purposes. But there was trouble that the life force they had didn''t keep them alive enough to fight the herd. Chapter 93 - Summoning Stone - Imp Sword King - Chapter 94 "How did this happen?" Imp Sniper was constantly running away looking back. He didn''t understand it. Just a few seconds later, he saw people in the black clothes , after they saw him each of them transformed their own creatures, and every one of them was Intermediate Level Lord Shapeshifter, and began attacking him. If it wasn''t for his experience, he''d be dead right now. He was trying to escape with all his might. But at least five Intermediate Lord Level Shapeshifters chasing him behind him had no intention of letting him go. Tetrav took deep breaths and started thinking. Right in front of him, there was a big mountain. The size of this mountain was so great that it could have been able to decipher the gray clouds that were in the dark of night. This seemed the most logical place to escape. But he also had a significant problem. "They live here, They know this place much better than I do." That thought was constantly going through him. He didn''t even know what the name of the mountain in front of him was. But there was a problem, each of the shapeshifters who followed him, probably knew the area around him. Tetrav best chance is was to escape from Continent of Atrem, the continent where he is now, but the shapeshifter who followed him would not allow it. as he began to climb the Big Mountan, he began to think. "Most likely they used a Soul Ability to follow me and find where I am." Tetrav knew that after these words, hiding or anything like that meant nothing. He immediately turned his back and used his cane-weapon and and fired one shot to one of his enemy follower. "Pom" One energy bullet started to go the Tetrav target - the energy was moving straight towards the target. The Shapeshifter, who was following the Tetrav and was about to be attacked, smiled lightly and managed to escape the attack, he only dodged it because he can. The person Tetrav attacked was the best person to resist or escape from this kind of attack. The Dark Sword Academy had only five teacher and six Lord Level Shapeshifters with Martin on the surface. But the Icean Family, the family of Allie gave Allie four more Intermediate Lord Level Shapeshifters for protecting the Dark Sword Academy. Allie was the only one with information on this subject, and hse called them Dark Sword Protectors herself. Whatever the danger he faced, they were the ones who would protect him and the students and teachers of the Dark Sword Academy. he had fallen. The person Tetrav attacked was named Protector 4, and among others, he was the fastest. The transformation creature was called "Swordmaster Speed Ninja" and developed himelf directly to attack quickly and pursue targets. When Tetrav saw that his attack did not work on the enemy he thought from within. "I have no choice - I''m going to have to use the Summoning Stone, even if it''s mandatory." Tetrav jumped on a tree just after that thought and pulled out a black stone from his bag, which was found in his waistband, after a glimpse at the Protectors who were following him. The size of the stone was as much as a person''s fist, and when it was not looked with the attention, it looked like normal black stone. Sword Master Speed Ninja spoke out loud when he saw Tetrav holding the Summoning Stone. He called the others gave them information. "He got a summoning stone, what are we going to do?" Others who had heard the words of Sword Speed Ninja paused lightly. At that time, Allie came out behind them. He was wearing a long black outfit. She didn''t have a dress like before, and she didn''t transform. He was just watching Tetrav calmly. Tetrav smiled lightly and spoke after taking a deep breath. "I''m Tetrav, I''m using the Call Stone, and I want to be rescued." Along with Tetrav''s words, a cloud of black smoke appeared right next to it. A few seconds later, the smoke slightly swerved into the sky, and one creature appeared at the site of the smoke. The creature was about 10 feet tall and had a skin color with a black and red mixture. The whole body was muscular, and he had a sword at least 2 meters long in his waist. One eye of the creature was green and the other had red eyes and he was taking a very dangerous stance. Not only that, but there were three pointed horns on his head, and he pressed the other side. This was a creature that Tetrav had called to save himself. "Imp Sword King" "RG-1" Imp King ¨C Sword Master" "STR = 105.7" "Agility = 101.0" "Endurance = 110.3" "INT = 100.1" "Abilities" ?????????" Imp Sword King turned his head lightly and looked at Tetrav. He understood that he was the one who called him. Then he looked at the shapeshifters who had turned across him and began to talk, after taking a slightly deep breath. "As a King, I don''t want to fight against you Intermediate Lord Level. My authority to kill you may not be because of the blood you have. But you know I have the authority to kill those who attacked him to protect the person who used the Summoning Stone. If you get away from adversity and Imp, who is with me until I leave, there will be no problem if you don''t interfere. I''m sure you know how comfortable I can kill every one of you." The words of Imp Sword King echoed directly in the ears of Allie and The Protectors. The Protectors didn''t know what to do with this. But the smile still hasn''t been left by Allie''s face. After breathing lightly, she laughed a little and started talking. "You''re telling the truth, Imp Sword King, but even if we can''t afford to kill the person you''re protecting, we have a friend who will fight you." Imp Sword King raised his black and thick eyebrows over these words and began to examine Allie with his eyes. He understands that this woman had something in her hands Chapter 94 - Poison Ice Scorpion King - King Levels - Chapter 94 There was something that no one expected at the time. Allie pulled a Summoning Stone out of the bag on his waist. With summoning stone removed, the Protectors took a deep breath. Tetrav, on the other hand, was starting to feel light and a little scared. The Imp Sword King smiled lightly and revealed his pointed teeth. He wasn''t attacking in any way and he was just waiting. Allie took a deep breath after removing the stone and began to whisper after lifting the stone. "I''m Allie Icean, Tetrav, who used Summoning Stone to kill this assassin and ?t is summoned, the creature" With Allie''s words finished, the cold weather gathered just on the right side. Then the cold weather turned into snowflakes, and within a few seconds, a small snow mist gathered around and then disappeared within three seconds. A creature that was 4 meters long and sized appeared next to Allie. The creature had a human body, but it also had a tail like a scorpion. The creature''s eyes, whose body looked quite muscular and strong, were blue and the coldness was spreading around. They had two short blue swords. The creature, which was white and blue, looked more menacing than The Imp Sword King. "Poison Ice Scorpion King" "RG-1" ¨C Poison ¨C Ice ¨C King ¨C Scorpion" "STR = 123.1" "Agility = 110.4" "Endurance = 115.3" "INT = 130.3" - Abilities - ???????? Poison Ice Scorpion King was easily a stronger creature than Imp Sword King, and it was evident from its every and energy. Imp was annoyed by seeing a creature of King Level stronger than him in front of The King. But he knew he had to fight the creature across the street. Because tetrav used Summoning Stone to call himself a shapeshifter. Summoning Stone was not just a stone used to summon different creatures and powerful beings. Summoning Stone, obtained by the person after certain consents, was forcing the caller to make his request. At least these requests were chosen by the person in the first place. As an example, Tetrav called the Imp Sword King, summoned by Summoning Stone, was struggling to protect Tetrav. Even if Imp Sword King wanted to, he couldn''t leave Tetrav and run away. In short, he had to fight. Poison Ice Scorpion King was a creature that had to kill enemies that Allie wanted, likewise. Even if Allien''s enemy was his child, he had to do what Summoning Stone said and had to carry out the conduit. In the end, they were making a deal on it in the first place and getting payments from the people they made. The Icean family had long paid Poison Ice Scorpion King in different ways. Protector and Allie were also waiting for Tetrav only. The atmosphere had become quite stressful. Imp Sword King and Poison Ice Scorpion King were looking at each other and had already been in a psychological battle with each other. Poison Ice Scorpion King had already understood that the King Level creature opposite him was powerless, but he was thinking about the possibility of making a wrong move. King Levels 10.0 or 30.0 stat states did not represent a difference in extreme degrees. Yes, there was a difference, and that difference was obvious, but it certainly wasn''t a difference that determined the end of the war. If the strong side made a mistake, the power of the other side would have enough to kill him. It was a classic case of being at King''s Level. No king-level creature would be completely powerless against the creature that is at the other King Level. Of course, by the time the difference between stats exceeded 50 and 100.0, the situation would change with the completion, which would have already brought the other side to King Level ¨C Ring Two level. King Level Shapeshifter (Ring One) ¨C "100.0 ¨C 200.0" RG-1 King Level Shapeshifter (Ring Two) ¨C "200.0 ¨C 300.0" RG-2 King Level Shapeshifter (Ring Three) ¨C "300.0 ¨C 400.0" RG-3 King Level Shapeshifter (Ring Four) ¨C "400.0 ¨C 500.0" RG-4 King Level Shapeshifter (Ring Five) ¨C "500.0 ¨C 600.0" RG-5 Emperor Level - 500.0 - 1000.0 (?????) YAG-0 After the King Level Ring Five, the creature or shapeshifter would leave King Level and reach an even different level, emperor level. Even Allie had almost no knowledge of this level. Perhaps the upper levels of the Icean Family might have been knowledgeable about these issues, but Allie hereslf did not know these matters. All she knew was that there was an "Emperor Level" shapeshifter in the Icean Family. Maybe it was much higher, but as she predicted before, there was no way she could learn about these matters. While all this was happening, Poison Ice Scorpion King spoke lightly and warned those around him. "There''s going to be a war soon, so I suggest you get out of here. enemy King Level Creature won''t attack you directly, but if you stay in the middle, you''ll likely lose your life under my or his attacks." After those words of Poison Ice Scorpion, Protector and Allie each withdrew after making a confirmation sign with their head. They weren''t afraid Tetrav would escape because he couldn''t escape the Atrem Continent in any way when he was so close to them, no matter what. At the same time, the Assassin, Tetrav which is dangerous for them, would have no escape route after Poison Ice Scorpion King killed the King Level Creature front of them. At that time, Imp Sword King took a deep breath and began to talk. "You should walk away when you can. Although he uses talent to follow you, as long as you leave the Atrem Continent and you reach the other Imp Clan, you will not encounter any dangerous situation." Tetrav made a confirmation sign with his head after those words and turned around and started running. Imp Sword King''s words were quite true if he could somehow get off the continent and reach one of the power places owned by the Imp Clan, even the Icean Family itself couldn''t do anything. Each creature, the being and many of the powerful shapeshifters had its clan and families they belong. Shapeshifters could have been members of these clans and could have made a family for themselves, depending on their transformational creature. As Imp Sniper, Tetrav joined the Imp Clan and had their support behind him. - Chapter 95 - Dark Bat Killer - Dark Eagle Insect Hunter - Chapter 95 - Martin took a deep breath. After a little strolling through the woods, he managed to hunt exactly 10 Brown Yabet Wolves. He had no trouble hunting quite quickly and killing the wolf. They didn''t pose any threat to him unless the Brown Yabet Wolves had number of 1000 Wolf. Even if their numbers was 1.000 , they were all bringing up one Brown Yabet Wolf to Lord''s Level, which was not a problem for Martin.It can be hard be but not that hard for him to kill the enemy.At least he is not going to escape from the army of 1000 Brown Yabet Wolfs Martin had won 20,000 Points and currently had a total of 30,000 Points. Under normal circumstances, he would have collected the points he had directly. But he was currently in an active hunt and felt that he was stronger and faster at night, albeit in a different way. He checked the stat status, but he couldn''t see any differences. He didn''t know what it was about right now, and he was just enjoying it. "I have to go somewhere and hide a little bit." Martin left the green plain area with his thinking, and after drilling a hole on bod of tree he first saw, he went into the tree and after taking deep breath he talked with silent voice. "Paradigna System, add all my points to "Agility" After Martin''s words, the Paradigna System answered to him. "30,000 Paradigna Points will be added to Agility, do you approve?" After Martin confirmed it from inside, he felt a slight difference in his legs and body, and for a few seconds, he felt very nice. After slightly sweating, he became normal again. He checked his condition immediately. "Blood Night Hunter" "W3" ¨C Blood ¨C Night Hunter "STR = 11.5" "Agility = 26.4" "Endurance = 10.0" "Int = 10.0" Paradigna Points = 0 When Martin saw that the Agility part was 26.4, he couldn''t stop him from smiling on his face. That way, from now on, he needed only 14.0 points.After he completed the mission he have now , he will be an The Intermediate Lord Level Shapeshifter and he would feel much safer with roaming around with that kind of power. Martin had previously wanted to buy a new Lord Level creature by accumulating his points, but then he realized it was not a logical time to do it. The problem is not in the part of accumulating points. The problem was that the power he had was less than the environment he had. If Allie had attacked him with anger and wanted to kill him, Martin would never have the chance escape from her. This situation seriously disturbed him. "Every time a creature or shapeshifter jumps into a level, every stat situation they have is the minimum score of the level at which they rise. Even the weakest Intermediate Lord Level has at least 30.0 Agility Stat status." Martin learned this information from the book he read. "Although the requirement of being intermediate lord level is to evolve after 40.0 points and over 40.0 points - even if the person have evolved, it doesn''t strengthen the other stat attritubes the person have, they''re fixed at 30.0 points. As high as other levels, no stabilization occurs." This reality make him continued to strengthen the creature, Blood Night Hunter, which he has and using right now to fight his enemies and escape from the enemies and the monster.. And he was going to keep doing it unless he felt safe from the outside threats. As he thought about all this, he came out of the tree and began looking at the green plain area and displayed a bewildered facial expression because of what he saw. "What are all these wolves doing here?" Martin noticed that he saw at least 500 Wolves in the plain. Only 10 of these wolves were Red-Life Wolves and at Lord Level level. Martin was sure he couldn''t resist a crowd like that. Even if Intermediate was at Lord Level, he couldn''t do anything against the wolves he was up against. To kill and destroy wolves in front of them, at least 3 or 4 Intermediate Lord levels had to fight together. Or 1 Advanced Lord Level war-type wizard or close fighter-type creature was supposed to be here. When Martin began to think about what to do, he saw two creatures flying in the air. It wasn''t difficult for the system to understand that both creatures were transformed Shapeshifters when you looked carefully. The first creature flying was a man-mixed creature with a Bat, and it was about 3 meters in length, and the width of its wings was easily about 2 meters. Along with his crimson eyes, he had feet with pointed claws and pointed claws. Although he had a physically weak shape, Martin could understand that the creature he saw from the emitted energy was quite powerful and was probably at the Intermediate Lord Level. A second later, he used the Paradigna System to check the flying wound. "Dark Bat Killer" "G1 ¨C Dark ¨C Bat ¨C (Killer)" "STR = 35.7" "Agility = 47.4" "Endurance = 30.1" "INT = 40.2" "Abilities" "Soundwave Blast" "Dark Hunt" "Soul Ability" "Hear From The Dark ¨C Dark Is My Home" " "?????" Martin was really surprised. the first time he saw that Agility and Int had been strengthened together and used in wars. The bat across the street was a wizard and also an assassin-like creature. But that wasn''t the only thing that made him surprised. "For the first time, I''ve been informed about the Soul Ability of a person at Intermediate Lord Level." Martin had a little more experience with Soul Ability. At least he knew what it was and how he was working. That''s the real reason he wanted to move to Intermediate Lord Level. , At that point, Martin turned his head into the other flying creature. This creature received a black card of 5 meters in size. It didn''t look any different from a normal eagle, it was just more than an eagle in size.3 Meters of bat looked like a little human. Eagle, who was flying in the air, was also immediately monitored for his condition. "Dark Eagle Insect Hunter" "G1-2 ¨C Dark ¨C Eagle ¨C Hunter ¨C Insect (Predator)" "STR = 47.8" "Agility = 55.7" "Endurance = 47.5" "INT = 40.3" "Abilities" "Quick Dive" "Eagle Eye" "Soul Ability" "Insect Hunter ¨C No Bug Shall Escape From Me" Martin took a slightly deep breath and began to think about what the wolves would do against these two shapeshifters after a big smile appeared on his face. Chapter 96 - Black Yabet Alpha Wolf (Lord Of The Yabet Wolves) - Chapter 96 It was only a few seconds later that the Dark Bat Killer and the Dark Eagle Insect Hunter - began to slaughter among the wolves in a series. Martin, who was watching from afar, was having trouble even seeing the claw strokes of the Dark Bat Killer. He''d probably have died in a single attack if he attacked him. Likewise, the Dark Eagle Insect Hunter, each time he dived for kill he killed five Brown Yabet Wolfs, the duo kept killing wolves for about ten seconds, just behind where the wolves were first found, different types The wolves were starting to come. Their numbers were like "water" and never-ending. Martin was not surprised because of the number of wolves. What surprised him is that each of the creatures is not the "Brown Yabet Wolf" - each one should be "Red Yabet Wolf" and at Lord Level. Martin couldn''t count the full number, but the number of Red Yabet Wolves he saw against was easily over 1,000. The symbol of such a power and the fact that it was somewhere was an extremely big thing for the Atrem Continent. It should be noted that fighting three Red Yabet Wolves at the same time was maximum that Martin can do. But Martin was highly respected in every city he entered with the power he had, and people were doing everything they could to get along with him. That meant the Red Yabet Wolves, which now have more than 1,000 numbers, was a community that was seriously empowered. As all of this continued to happen, the Red Yabet Wolves lightly opened the area, and a wolf emerged from them giving them an even bigger and more different vibe. This wolf 16 meters in size and his eyes were blue and his fur were black. Martin began to study this giant wolf in no time. "Black Yabet Alpha Wolf" "G1 ¨C Black ¨C Yabet ¨C Alpha (Wolf)" "STR = 45" "Agility = 45" "Endurance = 45" "INT = 30" "Abilities" "Alpha Call" "Every Yabet Wolf will give him it is the power of 2%" "Dark Howl" "Soul Ability" "Wolf Army ¨C The One King For All Horde" Martin swallowed it and couldn''t believe his eyes. This wolf he saw was a creature directly at Intermediate Lord Level, and even if he was fight with this wolf with one vs one, he couldn''t fight. actually there will be now fight because Martin cant even stop one attack of that black wolf.There was something more troubling to him. The Red Yabet Wolfves, who was around, had not yet directed their passive talent to Black Yabet Alpha Wolf. Martin understood that because he was studying status screen of Black Wolf. - The only one surprised was not Martin,the duo who was killing the wolves was flying in the air and killed the remaining Brown Yabet Wolves, the Dark Bat Killer, and the Dark Eagle Insect Hunter, as they began to feel uncomfortable. They wouldn''t be very uncomfortable unless the Number of Red Yabet Wofs exceeded 10,000, but if there was a Black Yabet Alpha Wolf in the middle - the number of red wolves would only exceed the total power of the two, even if it there was only 300 Red Yabet Wolves for the supporting the Black Yabet Alpha Wolf. The Dark Bat Killer, who was flying in the air at the time, took a look at the Dark Eagle Insect Hunter, who was right next to him and spoke after taking a deep breath. "If I remember correctly - we''re dealing with Black Yabet Alpha Wolf, he is at the Intermediate Lord Level - on average, in my powers actually but also around there are at least 1,000 Red Yabet Wolves - according to our research, each Red Yabet Wolf, can give their %2 power to Black Yabet Alpha Wolf" Dark Eagle Insect Hunter began to speak before dark bat killer could finish his words. "The power of The Black Yabet Alpha Wolf in front of us can at least get to the Peak Lord Level line, King Level ¨C One Ring" Along with these words, The Dark Bat Killer was slightly shaky. The reason he trembled was both fear and excitement. As he knows, there was no King Level Shapeshifter on the Atrem continent. That meant black yabet alpha wolf he saw in front of him could be the most powerful creature he''d ever seen on the continent. While all this was happening, Black Yabet Alpha Wolf didn''t wait any longer and used his talent. "Dark Howl" Right after using the Black Yabet Alpha Wolf talent, the Red Yabet Wolves around them began howling with each mouth. It was only 10 seconds passed - watching from afar - Martin smiled lightly and made a confirmation sign with his head confident that the bat and eagle would die. The reason he made this mark wasn''t his guess, for no reason. Because with the talent used by Black Yabet Alpha Wolf, all the other Red Yabet Wolves began to howl and used their passive abilities to give black yabet alpha wolf 2% of their power. "Black Yabet Alpha Horde King (Lord Of The Yabet Wolves)" "RG-3 ¨C ¨C Black ¨C Alpha (Wolf) ¨C Horde King) ¨C Lord Of The Yabet Wolves) (King Level ¨C Ring Three) "STR = "320" "Agility = "320" "Endurance = "320" "INT = 300.0" "Abilities" "??????" , The wolf was initially 6 feet tall when Martin first saw it, but now it was 15 meters tall, and even the energy he spread around made Martin hold his breath. For the first time in his life, Martin saw a creature so closely and knew he was his enemy. He had seen two old men flying in the air before, but those men didn''t care about him, but Martin himself was disturbed because the creature front of him clear with his intentions.It spread bloodlust everywhere. But Martin''s condition was good. After the transformation began, he escaped with all the power he had in the middle. Alpha Yabet Wolf didn''t care about himself, and after his transformation, he approached the Dark Bat Killer and the Dark Eagle Insect Hunter, who had fallen to the ground because of the energy emitted, and smiled lightly and with a simple blow after his teeth appeared. Killed. As Alpha Wolf, killing people with two transformational creatures that had killed their species was seen as not leaving the blood of the deceased herd members on the ground. Chapter 97 - Atrem Island - Crisis - Chapter 97 - Martin was just running with nothing in his mind. He was impressed and disturbed by the incident he was going through. The reason he was uncomfortable was that he saw how weak he was next to really powerful creatures or shapeshifters. If he was watching the that black alpha wolf when it used it is ability "Dark Howl", he would faint like other shapeshifters and likely lose his life in the mouth of the wolves'' jaws. Martin wasn''t a stupid person. He knew that the way he had to do and move forward was to pick one creature and strengthen it. But one key point was driving itself down a different path. Martin didn''t always have to fight. For example, even if the creature he had was so powerful, the power of war might not work in this world. To solve this, he might need a creature that can cast a spell. That''s why Martin wanted to buy different creatures. But from now on, he made a promise to himself Before he left this continent, he has to be at least peak lord level. Under normal circumstances, even just a few days ago, this boundary was at the intermediate lord level. But every experience he had shown himself how powerless even intermediate lord level was. If he wanted to protect himself and had a say about the matters, he had to be king level or peak level lord level. It was very difficult to deal with buying other creatures before they reached these levels. At the same time, the number of points he had to have to get to this level was quite high. Martin understood that as he got into these thoughts, he started to feel bad. In too long, he shut down his whole brain and mind to all sorts of things and went to the areas where the closest living beings were and began to slaughter. He wouldn''t think of anyone or leave the creature alive, which he could kill. If he didn''t get stronger and couldn''t protect himself, the creatures or shapeshifters across him would do the same. - Imp Sword King and Poison Ice Scorpion King, who had entered the fight with each other, heard the sound coming from far away. Allie and the other shapeshifters didn''t hear that sound because they weren''t as strong as they were. Imp Sword King and Poison Ice Scorpion King, who heard alpha wolf''s talent, stopped fighting directly and retreated and turned their heads to the right. That''s when Poison Ice Scorpion King spoke. Naturally, the person he spoke to was The Imp Sword King. "Yabet Wolves, he needs to be the leader of his flock. If I didn''t get it wrong, at least at king level ¨C three-ring level." Imp Sword King began to make a confirmation sign with his head and spoke after turning his head into Poison Ice Scorpion King. "We have to fight under normal circumstances, but as you feel, if that wolf comes here, no one will leave alive. I''m sure your duty to protect the person who called you is more important than killing me and the one who called me." Allie and Tetrav, who had heard the words of Imp Sword King, we''re looking at two creatures confused. They didn''t understand what they were trying to do or why they were suddenly standing. Poison Ice Scorpion King breathed lightly. Snow appeared in the air because of his breath. A few seconds later, he turned his head into Allie and started talking. "The wolf herd and their leader are coming here. We need to escape and take refuge in one of the cities. The Leader of the Swarm of mourning is stronger than any of us." Allie returned with these words if he was shot in the brain. As a knowledgeable man, he knew the news that there was an attack on the Yabet Wolves on the Atrem Continent, but the situation was more for such an event. At the same time, according to student information, a Yabet Wolf Leader would be at the Level of Advanced Lord at most. So why was Poison Ice Scorpion King, a King-Level creature, warning him and telling them to escape? At the same time, he was saying why he was powerless of the Yabet Wolf Leader, along with the warning. Allie looked exactly like a woman confused by what it meant. That''s when Imp Sword King started talking. "The level of the Yabet Wolf Leader coming here should be at least in King Level ¨C Three Ring, the only person who can kill the creature with such power should be the King Level Four Ring or higher. Our only chance is to enter a city and use the walls of the city to reduce the number of other wolves next to them. If the other wolves try to die, the power of the Yabet Wolf Leader will be reduced. King Level ¨C If One falls into the Ring, Me and Poison Ice Scorpion King can easily take it down" All protectors, Allie and Tetrav, listened to the words of Imp Sword King. Normally, these two sides went up the mountain to kill each other. Allie naturally understood that there was a more important situation than killing Tetrav at the moment, but he still didn''t want to cooperate with Tetrav and the creature he called. But he knew he couldn''t do anything. As the Leader of the Yabet Wolves, Poison Ice Scorpion King said, if King Level ¨C Three Ring level was at a level, the entire continent could be destroyed. He certainly couldn''t let the entire continent disappear and the Dark Sword Academy was destroyed. Allie started talking after making a confirmation sign with his head. "Everybody moves into Sword Blade City - I''m going to inform the Icean Family and also meet with the leaders of other academies and the management of Sword Blade City. If possible, I will also arrange meetings with the Shapeshifter Union and other organizations in Magic Dream City. We need to gather as much support and strength as we can. Because if these wolves continue to walk around, no city or organization will survive with the leader they have, and the whole continent will be destroyed." Chapter 98 - Massacre - Evolution Start - Chapter 98 After Allie''s words, there was a different expression on everyone''s face. But everyone knew what had been done. Tetrav jumped on the shoulder of Imp Sword King and after holding it tightly, they began to go straight to Sword Blade City. of course, they had different things in their mind, because in the end Allie and Tetrav is enemy and after the event is gone , first thing Allie will do is the attack Tetrav The Protectors, on the other hand, were scattered to deliver information about the Yabet Wolves to other organizations and cities. Allie jumped on Poison Ice Scorpion King to make his return to Sword Blade City immediately and quickly began to return to the city. - Martin had gone to the top of a mountain, completely covered in blood, and entered the first cave he found. The reason for the blood on him was because of a town he slaughtered a few hours ago. Martin began to go under psychological pressure after the wolves and began to think his power was quite weak. So before, only the creature took a different step in killing and began to kill every living thing that came before. Since then, he''s killed every person - every creature and every shapeshifter he could easily kill for two hours. It wasn''t very good about the shapeshifter, but the town he attacked was home to a lot of people. Martin found out that the town he attacked after he came to him was called Magical Bone Town. Just east of this town, it had a location and location for the Dead Graveyard Shapeshifter Organization, just east of this town. In short, this town was a connected town of the Dead Graveyard Organization, as it would be as its name. Martin began to think and take a deep breath. And then he started picking up the number he killed. "I''ve killed more than 1,000 people and killed five Lord Level creatures that I''ve seen on the road. I also managed to kill four Lord Level Shapeshifters in the town." Martin was hurt, even though he didn''t have a hard time. So he came to the mountain closest to the town to heal his wound and rest, and after climbing on top of it, he took refuge in a small cave that was not so obvious. "1000 people must have brought me 100,000 Paradigna Points. At the same time, I have won 30,000 Paradigna Points from 5 Lord Level creatures." Martin breathed lightly and continued to think after smiling. "The last four shapeshifters I killed gave me a score of 20,000. In this way, my total Paradigna Score must be 150,000." For Martin, that score meant a lot. With this score he had, he could have jumped directly to the next level and reached Intermediate Lord Level. Martin understood that other shapeshifts didn''t have a situation like him and that he was able to watch and experience it. Dark Shapeshifters were gaining "Spirit Power" by doing evil and killing like himself. This spirit force was empowering themselves in a way they didn''t understand. of course they did not have the chance like Martin, they couldn''t strengthen the parts they wanted, and the spirit they probably earned was a much lesser number than the Paradigna Score Martin himself earned. Other shapeshifters were able to read the power of each other''s energy innately, and they could directly understand the level of the other person.Of course they did not have the chance like the Martin seeing the enemies status system and abilities. Martin fell asleep directly to rest a little bit more and forced himself to sleep for a few hours. - Martin was exactly three hours asleep. He felt a lot better when he woke up. Since there was no point in wasting time, he first examined his condition and then gave his command from within. "Martin" "W3 - Lord Level Shapeshifter" / Blood / Night ¨C Hunter /" "Soul Power = 2.9" "Paradigna Points = "150,000" "Ability Points = 0 "Shapeshifter Creatures" - Blood Night Hunter (Lord Level) - Open Slot - ------------------------------ Paradigna Market - Locked - Martin knew he could get a new Lord Level creature right now, but instead of doing something like this, he was planning to strengthen himself directly. as long as he had enough power he can kill every human or creatures around to get the creature he wanted. That''s why he didn''t need to have any trouble with it. He took a breath and talked through it. "Paradigna, transfer all my points to "Agility" , With Martin''s words, Paradigna System began to give him information. "Does the user agree to use 150,000 Points for "Agility"?" Martin lost consciousness after he confirmed it from inside. When he lost consciousness, he began to dream and found himself directly in a white area. This area was not a dark space, like before. It was a room that was white and endless. A few seconds later, he started hearing some noises in his head. These voices didn''t belong to the Paradigna System. "By reaching the Intermediate Lord Level, the User has reached the Master Level evolution section. When the user will activate the master level evolution, user will earn a "Soul Ability". Soul ability is shaped by the characteristic features of the new creature that the user will choose and the characteristics of the user''s own "soul". "Do you approve" Martin, who approved without thinking, and appeared in front of him, exactly three creatures. This time he didn''t see the creatures as cards, he saw them directly as "3D Shaped" and could watch every detail with them. Martin first began examine the creature, which was on the left side. "Blood Night Spectre" "STR = 35.0" ¨C Blood ¨C Night ¨C Ghost (Spectre) "Agility = 48.0" "Endurance = 44.3" "INT = 40." "Abilities" "Passive Ability" "Spectre Body (Projectiles ( Bows, throwing weapons) - 70% damage to the user) "Spectre Form (User can turn into Spectre and can move through solid matter for 15 seconds) (Cooldown 10 Hour) "Blood Soul Attack (User, power itself with the blood soul and attack with it claws" - Soul Ability - - ????? (Can only bee is seen after the user completes the evolution.) Chapter 99 - Black Hearth Hunter - Black Hearth Clan - - - Martin began to display a slightly angry expression on his face. Not seeing "Soul Ability" directly from the creature when he chose it didn''t feel good. But it was normal. After all, Soul Ability wasn''t just the creature''s trait. After choosing the creature, Martin soul characteristic will be going to added the Soul Ability and at that time he combined the characteristics of his soul and creature to form a "Soul Ability". Blood Night Sceptre, was a 2 meters tall, looked like a normal human person with a slightly transparent appearance. It eyes were red, and it is skin color had slight color of "brick" and had two 40cm ltransperent claws instead of any kind item Sword or waepon, Physically, it had a pretty weak structure, but it was normal. After all, it was a kind of "ghost" life so it is expected to be look little bit weak from the outside. , Martin didn''t waste any more time, and this time he turned his head into the right. "Green Poison Blood Hunter" "STR = 45.4" ¨C Green Poison ¨C Blood - Hunter "Agility = 43.4" "Endurance = 38.8 "INT = 39.4" "Abilities" "Passive Ability" "Green Poison Body (User blood will have "green poison" this poison will attack whoever it touches)" "Green Poison Blade (A 130 cm blade formed from Green Poison, will be summoned and can be controlled by the user to attack enemies" "Poison Auro" (User will have 3-meters diameters and in this diameter, user can exceed Green Poison too, poison it is enemies) - Soul Ability - ????? (Can only bee is seen after the user completes the evolution. , Martin started to examine creature , This creature had a height of 2 meters same as other creature, but this creature''s eyes were green and matched with his green colored-body. It had four horns on it is head, and each one was looking outside and they were red looking and they were only thing thata symbolize the "blood" which it is name. He had a sword in his hand, colored green and red. This sword should be "Green Poison Blade." Martin thought Martin liked the creature''s type and "poison" feature, but when compared to the other Spectre creature, it was a creature that was weak. That''s why he started looking at the last creature. "Black Hearth Hunter" (Only can be chosen by "double-life" user) "G2 ¨C Black Hearth - ????? - Hunter - "STR = 50.0 "Agility = 55.7 "Endurance = 50.8 "INT = 50.4" (Can Not Be Used) (Only For Defense) "Abilities" "Passive Ability" "Black Hearth" ( Every killed being soul will be taken into into into "Black Hearth" and It will strength user with more power for every being killed by the user) - "Black Hearth Mastery (Blade Mastery Level 1) ¨C Starting Point) ¨C It can be upgraded by using Paradigna Points "Black Hearth Poison (Every time a hit, burns and consume target, magical power/soul power)= Soul Ability - ????? (Can only bee is seen after the user completes the evolution.) , Martin was out of breath and didn''t know what to do. He began to watch the creature carefully, but he was quite confused. After seeing the creature''s characteristics, the creature had completely turned into a copy of itself and had only a black sword in his hand. The sword was so black that it was impossible to be noticed in darkness. Other than that, the only difference between this creature that looked like him, was that his eyes were all black and he didn''t look in any way. Martin had seen things at the same time. But he was going to ask them to the system later, and now all he wanted to do was approve and elect this creature. , After Martin confirmed the creature, all the other creatures turned to dust and disappeared. At that point, Martin lost consciousness again. " Martin was still in the white room when he opened his eyes and felt the pain of all his physique. It opened up his condition in almost no time and checked if evolution had occurred. "Martin" "G1-2 -Peak Intermediate Lord Level Shapeshifter" / Black Heart Clan / Hunter) "Soul Power = 3.5" "Paradigna Points = "0" "Ability Points = 3 - Abilities - "Black Hearth Mastery - Passive Blade Damage + 10% ¨C Passive Blade Control + 10% (Blade Mastery Level 1) (User can use 10,000 Paradigna Points for 1 Level or 1 Ability Point for 1 level mastery" "Shapeshifter Creatures" - Black Hearth Hunter (Peak Intermediate Lord Level) - Open Slot - - Open Slot - , Martin smiled lightly, at which time, his head began to ache and began to hear the sound he had heard before. "After 10 seconds, the user will lose consciousness for 5 seconds and "Soul Ability" will be won when he wakes up. Get ready." Martin would have prepared himself and immediately reached the ground. Ten seconds passed quickly and Martin lost consciousness. Exactly five seconds after he lost consciousness, he came back to himself and the Shapeshifting Creature he had - his condition was unintentionally opened. "Black Hearth Hunter" (Only can be chosen by "double-life user and evil life user") "G2 ¨C Black Hearth - ????? - Hunter - "STR = 50.0 "Agility = 55.7 "Endurance = 50.8 "INT = 50.4" (Can Not Be Used) (Only For Defense) "Abilities" "Passive Ability" "Black Hearth" ( Every killed being soul will be taken into into into "Black Hearth" and It will strength user with more power for every being killed by the user) - "Black Hearth Mastery (Blade Mastery Level 1) ¨C Starting Point) ¨C It can be upgraded by using Paradigna Points "Black Hearth Poison (Every time a hit, burns and consume target, magical power/soul power)= Soul Ability - Black Hearth (The Hearth Who Steals Life) " %30 percent lifesteal from the damage given the enemy 1000 damage the enemy = 300 Lifesteal - , Martin laughed lightly and lost consciousness again seconds after making a confirmation sign with his head. The reason he lost consciousness this time was because he didn''t have a job in the white room. - When Martin woke up, he saw himself in the cave where he was asleep again. He stood up and saw the Yabet Wolves around after gently removing his head from the cave. Even if he hadn''t killed people, these wolves would have come to kill people. Chapter 100 - The Meetings Of Atrem Island Powerhouses - Chapter 100 Martin went out of the cave where he was staying and began to watch the surrounding area. Because he was quite high on the ground and now evolved to almost advanced Lord Level he can see with eyes better than most of shapeshifters in the Atrem Island After Martin saw the around of the forest and village outskirts his face became thoughtful. "The Yabet Wolves have already come this far already." Martin did not see that creature, which in the level of King Level - Three Ring, but there were quite a few Brown and Red Yabet Wolf around, . Now that he trusted himself more, he transformed his creature Black Hearth Hunter and a black sword manifested in his hand and his eyes turned pitch black. At the same time, Martin, who was normally 175 cm tall , became 2 meters tall and began to see the area much more clearly than his human form.. "I can easily take them down if their leader is not around them" After these words, Martin jumped with all his strength from the mountain where he was found with a big smile on his face and jumped directly into the forest. Martin can now easily jump up to 20 to 25 meters and move forward without any damage, he even will not going to get damage if he fall over from the 200 meters. , After entering the forest, the first wolf he saw was a Red Yabet Wolf which at the level of Lord Level , After seeing the wolf he just rushed at sliced it easily as like he was cutting the butter.He did not encounter any resistance at all. "+ 5,000 Paradigna Points" , Realizing that he was really changed and improved, Martin began to kill every Yabet Wolf who came in front of him , he have to use this chance to earn more points , in the meantime killing these evil wolfs maybe give him an heroic air , who knows. - Sword Blade City Management and all the academies around - with Allie''s words - gathered in a big room. Since the night is still ongoing, the room they were in was illuminated by a large number of candles and everyone was quiet. There were 16 seats in the room and each of the 16 seats was full. But there were four people to talk about. These four people were speaking in the name of the four people below them. Many of those in the room were immediately rushed to Sword Blade City because they only received information that the Yabet Wolves had appeared. The man who would speak at the organization was a man named Lord Avelan, who had a middle-aged light grey hair and could be considered charismatic. He was sitting in one of the seats next to the head seat and watching carefully. Lord Avelan was originally the director of the "Night Owl Shapeshifter Organization", known as the most powerful organization on the Atrem continent. Because it was the strongest organization, other organization leaders asked him to speak on their names. Representing cities, Mager Ven Luos, who was not well-recognized, was revealed deep in Magic Dream City. Mager Ven Luos unanimously assumed the representation of all cities on the Atrem Continent, not only as of the leader of Magic Dream City but also in different cities on different continents. The man who would give information about the Yabet Wolves was Allie Icean, who naturally called on other academies and the management of Sword Blade City. Academies, on the other hand, chose Allie directly to avoid wasting much time representing them. Therefore, only Ms. Vermalia, the leader of the Sword Blade City administration, was left. Vermalia - naturally, as executive chairman of Sword Blade City - would speak to Sword Blade City and its people as a representative. After everyone came into place, Allie gently coughed up a few times and started talking. "You know why I call you worthy people here. I''m going to pass the formalities and I''ll tell you the information I''ve learned directly." After Allie said his words, he looked into each representative''s eyes and realized that they were all focusing on him. He made a confirmation sign with his head and kept talking. "Because of a personal matter, we followed one person. Due to the events that unfolded during the pursuit, the shapeshifter we followed used a summoning stone and called a King Level Creature to the atrem continent. So I did the same thing, and I called a King Level Creature to the continent." Allie''s words - among representatives - caused different signs of emotion. Mager Ven Luos smiled slightly and began touching the beards on his chin. Avelan slightly frowned and took a deep breath and continued to follow Allie. Ms. Vermalia closed her eyes after making a confirmation sign with her head and showed her continued to listen. Allie swallowed it lightly - he kept talking. "After a while of war, both the King Level creature I called - and the King Level creature that the person opposite me called us at the same time, we heard the voices of the Yabet Wolves and we had to end the war, and in the nearest city he said we had to get ready." Avelan was the first to speak on those words. He had a look on his face that he didn''t believe. "How do we verify the reality of what the creatures say? After all, I can''t say that I trust you very much, Allie, even though you say you''ve been called from Summoning Stone. Allie - Avelan looked at her face smiling and swearing through her. "This guy''s giving me trouble again." Allie didn''t naturally say his thoughts. After a smile was formed on his face, he made a confirmation sign with his head and kept talking. "Of course, Lord Avelan, I don''t expect you to trust me. After this incident, we came to the city and sent the spies I had around. They sent the information that the spies had to every organization and city with their evidence. At the same time, some of this evidence is Ms. Vermalia, isn''t it?" After Allie finished her remarks, she turned her head into Vermalia. Vermalia opened her eyes when she felt everyone was looking at him, and after looking around with her blue eyes for a while, she made a confirmation sign with her head, and after standing up, she shook her hand lightly and opened a large map on the table. There were every organization, cities, and villages on the map. This was a map of Atrem Island & Continent, and it said Yabet wolfs were sightings on it. He was also on the map with signed documents and evidence. Chapter 101 - Unknown Black Hearth - Chapter 101 - The leading figures in the Atrem Continent was talking and discussing aboout the Yabet Wolfs At that time - Martin was just killing the Brown Yabet Wolves and The Red Yabet Wolves, who were around with a smile on his face. He had not saw any other creatures around other than Yabet Wolves. Most likely, wolves had already killed other creatures in the forests and mountains, and the Dead Graveyard Organization, the closest organization to where he was right now has so far gave the order to all its members to create a safe space inside the organization. "If I can make good use of these events, maybe I can even reach King Level." Martin had started to have different thoughts in mind. If Martin made his moves right, he can move up to King Level, killing both wolves and other shapeshifters at the same time. This thought was moving in him with using different ways, but at the same time, human emotions began to emerge a little bit. The man who was referred to by names like Martin, the killer, the serial killer, and someone who knew he wasn''t very good - felt a little bad with the massacres he thought of. But at the time, he understood that he had to think about something different. Martin killed 10 Lord Level Red Yabet Wolves in half an hour and also killed 20 Brown Yabet Wolves. That gave him about 70,000 points. He wanted to kill more, but the Yabet Wolves, who are now around, was moving to different areas. In short, they were not much of them left in the area who was strolling around in little groups or alone. even in the smallest group , There were more than 100 Lord Level Red Yabet Wolves in the group. Even Martin right now cant really attack of a group of 100 Lord Level Red Yabet Wolves , Martin then came out of the forest quickly, and after many people arrived in an area, he dug the soil with his hands and then went into the small pit he opened and closed the soil. The reason he did it was because he wanted to examine the newly received information he had not examined much before. Therefore, he did not first check his condition. Instead, he checked the condition of the creature he just owned. There was different information he didn''t understand and wanted to know. Martin spoke to the system before turning it on. "The system can change the situation a little bit and summarize it? It''s getting very complicated." After Martin''s words, I got a response from the system. "Approved." After Martin got an answer from the system, he thought about it and began to examine the Black Hearth Hunter''s condition. "Black Hearth Hunter" (Double-Life User = (Reincarnated & Transmigrated) ) User Easter Egg Monster) "G2 ¨C Black Hearth - ????? - Hunter - "STR = 50.0" "Agility = 55.7" "Endurance = 50.8" "INT = 50.4" (Can Not Be Used) (Only For Defense)" "Passive Ability" -- -- "Black Hearth" ( Every killed being soul will be taken into into into "Black Hearth" and It will strength user with more power for every being killed by the user) (User can not see this improvement in the status screen) -- -- "Active Abilities" "Black Hearth Mastery (Blade Mastery Level 1) ¨C Starting Point) ¨C It can be upgraded by using Paradigna Points "Black Hearth Poison (Curse) ( (Every damage will be going to poison the enemy, consume the enemy, will weaken the enemy ) Soul Ability - Black Hearth (The Hearth Who Steals Life) " "30 percent of the damage done by the user the it is enemy , will return to the user as a "HP" point" , When Martin looked at the situation a little bit more, he saw that the system had given him more information. In short, what he understands is that the current transformation creature " Black Hearth Hunter" is only to people who have had reincarnation and transmigration, or perhaps to people who have come to a different place as passengers from a different planet like himself. was offered. So martin wouldn''t normally be able to buy the Black Hearth Hunter creature, even as a system owner. Just because he came here from the earth, the system gave him a chance to buy the creature. After Martin understood that much, he began to study his talents. Passive talent had a very simple understanding. In short, every damage it does to the target would destroy the "magic power" of the target. That meant Martin was the magician''s greatest enemy. Because if he could do enough damage, his target would no longer be able to use magic. Martin didn''t know much about the wizards at the next level, but as far as he understood, it was the case. Martin also understood that his passive trait was the place that prevented the "INT" part. The creature he possessed was a creature that naturally served as the Enemy of the Wizards. That''s why he wasn''t allowed to use magic. Only for the defense against spells, INT could improve the part. Martin took a slightly deep breath and began to monitor other areas. Active Talents had two abilities. These talents were mentioned as Black Hearth Mastery and Black Hearth Poison respectively. Martin wasn''t surprised to see Black Hearth Mastery. when he was in the Dark Sword City he read books that gave him little bit knowledge about the passive abilities which can be improved even in the human form. Towards the end of the Intermediate Level, people would gain passive ability which they can improve it with using it in the battles or practicing it, it is linked the creature they shapeshift , and as long as they move on to that ability, they can use their "Mastery" ability as human and the shapeshifting creature In short, Martin could fight even in his human form right now, as long as he had a "blade" against an Expert Level creature. , Black Hearth Poison was a very mysterious talent. Not only was he poisoning the target - he exposed the target to the "consume" effect, and not only that.he was making the target weak." Martin knew that talent was an active talent, but he could still say he liked it quite well. The last thing Martin was thinking about was Soul Ability. It was an episode that didn''t get much attention before, but when he carefully examined it, he began to care. "Black Hearth Clan" "What does that mean?" Martin asked himself. Chapter 102 - Starlight Stone - Advanced Lord Level - Chapter 102 Allie breathed a lightly deep breath. The meeting lasted exactly three hours, and in the end, each representative made a decision. The decision didn''t come to a very complicated conclusion. Each representative would talk to the power houses they represent, the organization or the city they represent. Power houses, in short, were a name given the people who is stronger than the other people in the same area.. At the same time, the key point was people or the creatures are not only strong because of their own power is good and tyrannical , they were strong because their backings and their families are strong to. For example, Allie could call a person from the Icean Family and that person can easily be at the level of King Level Three Rings if she used her points and authority on this issue. But that would cost her a lot in the future. After all, even for strong Shapeshifter family, it would not be free to give an order to someone who is at this level. Under the agreement, each organization and city would use the stone called "Star Light Stone", the source they had, to summon a strong person to the Atrem Continent and appoint the Yabet Wolves and eradicate them. The Star Light stone was seen as both money and development for the shapeshifter, which was can only be used by shapeshifter above King Level, as well as for the creatures. Every creature or shapeshifter was following a path to improve themselves, but if they had a Star Light Stone, they could use the power they had by using the stone and improve by just using the stone own natural energy. On non-small continents such as the Atrem Continent, shapeshifters and creature clans were shopping with each other using Starlight Stone in general. The purpose of the representatives on the Atrem Continent was to unite the resources they had and negotiate with a creature or shapeshifter to destroy the leader of the Yabet Wolves. Allie was sitting in her room and waiting for word from the Icean Family. At the same time, Mager Ven Luos and others talking to organizations and explaining the decision to them. Large Families and the strong clans have large amounts of Starlight Stone , But in a place like the Atrem Continent, it was a valuable item for organizations if they do not have background like Allie - Martin - who continued to think , took a slightly deep breath and focused on his head after swinging his head on both sides - he spoke from inside. "Paradigna, transfer all the points I have to "Agility" , " After Martin''s words, Paradigna spoke and asked martin to approve. "70,000 Paradigna Points will be transferred to "Agility". Do you approve?" Martin told the Paradigna System that he approved from within because he knew there was no point in his overthinking. With Martin''s endorsement, he had lost consciousness slightly. A few seconds later, he came to him and the status panel reappeared. Black Hearth Hunter had changed slightly. "Black Hearth Hunter ¨C Grade 2" "G3 ¨C (Advanced Lord Level)" "Black Hearth Clan" "Black ¨C Hearth ¨C Hunter ¨C Grade 2" "STR = 60.0" "Agility = 62.7" "Endurance = 60.8" "INT = 60.4" (Can Not Be Used) (Only For Defense)" - - "Passive Ability" -- -- "Black Hearth" ( Every killed being soul will be taken into into into "Black Hearth" and It will strengeth user with more power for every being killed by the user) (User can not see this improvement in the status screen) -- -- "Active Abilities" "Black Hearth Mastery (Blade Mastery Level 1) ¨C Starting Point) ¨C It can be upgraded by using Paradigna Points "Black Hearth Poison ( (Every damage will be going to poison the enemy, consume the enemy, will weaken the enemy ) Soul Ability - Black Hearth (The Hearth Who Steals Life) " "30 percent of the damage done by the user will return to the user as an "hp" score" , That''s how Martin managed to become an Advanced Lord Level Shapeshifter. Each time he skipped a level, the previous status was fixed to the point where the entry of that level was fixed. For this reason, other stat features besides Agility were fixed directly to 60.0, even if he did not want to. After Martin passed 80.0, peak level would be a Shapeshifter. - Realizing that his power had increased dramatically, Martin came out of where he buried himself and after taking a deep breath, he went into the woods and started running quickly. He was going to kill every wolf that got in his way. Like he thought before, he might never have come to such a glory again. He was going to get as fast as he could and try to be King Level for a week. If he wasn''t wrong, killing only 200 Red Red Orbet Wolves would bring him 500,000 Paradigna Points. Using these points, it was possible to jump directly to King Level. For this reason, a fire started to burn inside. His eyes were ringing, he was winding through the forest. - As Allie was sitting in her room, she was looking at the pyrite-shaped yellow stone in front of her. This pyramid-shaped stone, a few seconds later, began to burn with a yellow light. Allie touched the stone and started focusing. At that point, Mager Ven Luos began to speak. "Allie, I''ve spoken to cities and told the decision. They said they wanted to give three Starlight Stones each. He also said the Shapeshifter Union would give you another 5 stone in addition. Considering Sword Blade City and other cities, our total gain is 17 Starlight Stones." Allie breathed lightly and started thinking. "They gave less than I thought, but it would be enough for others to provide additional resources." That''s what Allie thought. But then, he started talking. Thanks to the pyramid-shaped stone, his voice was going to Mager Ven Luos. "I understand, I want you to take the stones and come straight to Sword Blade City. I''ll hear from Avalon in half an hour." This time there was no response from the stone, and the yellow light of the pyramid stone disappeared lightly. Allie was buried in silence. You had a lot of things in mind. "I hope my father won''t be mad at me for wanting starlight stone because of this." Allie looked through the window of the seat where he was sitting after these words, and after realizing that the glass had been broken, he thought of "Tetrav" - Chapter 103 - The Monster Clans - Chapter 103 Allie started to think about Tetrav. After the clash between them is finished because of Yabet Wolves, she had never seen Tetrav and the Imp Sword King, who was with him. That meant they managed to escape at the time of the incident. It wasn''t exactly an escape. After all, Allie knew the two were going to run away. But she did not care about that, Allie smiled and whispered after raising her hand. "There''s no point in running away, no matter where you go, I''ll be able to watch you." Allie realized that after these words, the Pyramid-Shaped stone was lighted the room again with a yellow light. She touched the stone lightly and after focusing, Avelan began to talk. "Allie, I''ve finished talking to organizations. Each organization said they could give 3 Starlight Stones. I didn''t say anything because I knew there was no point in pushing them about it, even though I wanted them to give more. by the way, I will also give 3 Starlight Stones in the name of my Organization." Allie took a deep breath and responded lightly. "Okay, I understand, after picking up the Starlight Stones, can you come back to Sword Blade City." After Allie''s words, the yellow light emitted from the pyramid-shaped stone disappeared. - Martin had already left the forest area, and his location was now all over the green plain. His map wasn''t with him right now. He lost it when he ran away from that King Level Three Ring Alpha Yabet Wolf. So he didn''t know exactly where he was. But he wasn''t unhappy. In a short period, he managed to kill 10 Lord Level Red Yabet Wolves. He would keep killing, which he thought made more sense to escape because the number of Red Yabet Wolves coming from behind the wolves reached an exaggerated point for him to keep killing. He won 50,000 Paradigna Points directly for killing 10 Lord Level creatures. Martin focused on the Paradigna Market, which he had been massing for a long time because he realized there were no dangerous creatures around, and with a thought, he unlocked the Paradigna Market, and other creatures were gone and new creatures formed in the market. Martin didn''t have the idea of buying a new creature right now. He had a simple idea that was on his mind. He just wanted to study new creatures because he was at Advanced Level and wanted to see what kind of new creatures in the market at the level of Advanced. Martin, who opened the store, began examining the first creature. "Hell Domain Swordmaster" "G3 ¨C (Advanced Lord Level)" "Hell Domain Clan" "Hell ¨C Domain - Swordmaster" "STR = 65.0" "Agility = 60.7" "Endurance = 60." "INT = "65" Paradigna Points = 300,000 Price - Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. He was starting to understand a lot of things. Advanced Lord Level and upper-level creatures were directly linked to the Clan. This Clan was a sign of their "Bloodline" and their roots. When Martin realized that, he knew he was from a clan called Black Hearth. Naturally, he didn''t know anything about this clan. But he knew he had to do research no matter what, so he put it in his mind. All he knew was that the Black Hearth Clan should be really strong. Martin could easily fight a Peak-Level Lord Creature, even if he was an Advanced Shapeshifter, thanks to the Black Hearth Hunter. His passive qualities and other abilities gave him this chance. He didn''t think anymore and started examining the other creature. "Water Castle Mage" "G3 ¨C (Advanced Lord Level)" "Water Castle Clan" "Water ¨C Castle ¨C Mage ¨C Grade 2" "STR = "60.0" "Agility = 60.7" "Endurance = 60.8" "INT = 67.4" "Paradigna Points = 350,000 Price" Martin, this time he discovered another clan. The number of clans he knew in this way had gone up to three, including his Clan. These clans were naturally mentioned as Black Hearth, Water Castle and finally Hell Domain. The name of each clan was very strong. It wasn''t that hard to understand what kind of powers their names had. Martin began examining the last creature. He noticed something else before he examined the last creature. That means almost a lot of the creatures he''s ever seen were human. He didn''t quite understand why. But as long as it develops in the future, he knew he could find an answer to that. - "Blood Eye Archer ¨C Grade 2" "G3 ¨C (Advanced Lord Level)" "Blood Eye Clan" "Blood ¨C Eye - Archer ¨C Grade 2" "STR = 60.0" "Agility = 67.7" "Endurance = 60.0" "INT = 60.0 Paradigna Points = 400,000 Price Martin learned another clan name. The name of this clan was called "Blood Eye", and for now it looked like a clan of creatures and shapeshifters who specialized in a long-distance attack. Naturally, it was just a guess. Martin couldn''t quite know the truth. after he took a slightly deep breath and saw two people who were running, He closes the Paradigna Market and continuing to move forward with slow steps. When he looked a little more carefully to running persons, It did not take too much time for him to realize this two-person was not human beings who were just running for fun. One of them looked normal, a human being, and it just had a big long black tail. This person was probably a shapeshifter. The other was a creature that was maybe 2.5 meters tall or shorter. After a little bit of focus, he was beginning to see the creature''s information. "Imp Sword King" "RG-1" Imp King ¨C Sword Master" "STR = 105.7" "Agility = 101.0" "Endurance = 110.3" "INT = 100.1" "Abilities" ????????? " Martin began to focus lightly and cautiously after seeing the creature''s information. Although the shapeshifter and the creature were not coming towards him, they moved pretty quickly. Martin had already realized that the shapeshifter was at the same level as him. He didn''t need to directly check the level of the person he was up against to understand something like this. He didn''t have to use the system in short. He could understand it because of the habit and the energy that covered the person. Martin grinned slightly after looking behind the running duo for a while, and he had a very good idea. "If they confront the Leader of Yabet Wolf or come into the crowd, maybe I can kill one of them." After these words, Martin began to follow the duo quietly. Chapter 104 - Blade Mastery Level 5 - Chapter 104 Tetrav and Imp Sword King were moving together. At that time, Tetrav started talking lightly. "Imp Sword King, how they found me? Do you have any idea?" After the Imp Sword King heard Tetrav''s question, he thought a little bit and answered. "They probably used Soul Ability. At the same time, they should be watching you even now." Tetrav made a sign of approval with his head after these words. He knew he was being watched, and there was no significant and clear point of running away like this. But at the same time, it didn''t matter too much they were watching him. If he leaves the continent and can go back to his continent, all he has to do is find the right person and remove soul ability on him using Starlight Stone. Although there are shapeshifters and monsters around who can place their soul ability on the other shapeshifter and monsters there are also people and monsters around who can handle existing Soul Ability. That''s why Tetrav wasn''t worried. Imp Sword King stopped as Tetrav continued to think. Tetrav, who saw the Imp Sword King stop, also stopped and went to him with light steps. Their location was a green flat and there wasn''t much around except big rocks. At that point, Imp Sword King started talking. "We''re being followed. He''s weaker than me, but he''s stronger than you." Tetrav began to focus on these words. He didn''t see anyone, so he called out lightly. "Come out" Tetrav''s words revealed a young man who looked like a human with a sword in his hand. And at the same time, his eyes were pure black with no color whatsoever. Tetrav knew directly that the person he was dealing with was a shapeshifter and that he was stronger than him. But he was also not stronger than Imp Sword King, who was here to be with him to protect himself. "Who are you and why are you following us?" Tetrav spoke to the young man. He had a cold look on his face. If he saw anything wrong, he was going to order Imp Sword King directly and kill this guy in front of them. - Martin didn''t think he''d get caught so soon. But it was normal and natural. After all, King Level wasn''t that easy to follow a creature. At the same time, the creature was strangely looking at itself. Martin didn''t quite understand the reason behind this strange look. "I''m just a Hunter walking around, and I followed you because I saw you and the other guy as interesting. I have no intention of attacking." Martin smiled after saying his words. Even if he had a King-Level creature in front of him, he knew he shouldn''t be afraid. He knows that he cant kill the King Level creature in front of him. But he knew he could escape without any fatal damage because of his abilities. At the time, Martin had something to think of. - Tetrav took a deep breath and looked at Imp Sword King. Imp Sword King had a bewildered look on his face, which usually he had a cold-face on his face. Tetrav, who had seen it for the first time that Imp Sword King was surprised, was starting to feel bad because of the young man in front of him. he asked Imp Sword King asked why he was surprised. "Imp Sword King, why are you surprised, what''s the problem?" Imp Sword King regained consciousness with the question came from the Tetrav and began to speak after taking a light deep breath. "I think I know the Clan of the man we''re dealing with. If it''s the clan I''m thinking about, I might not even fight that man. But I am not sure about it, I heard they ceased to exist about 100.000.000 years go !!" The words Of Imp Sword King - caused Tetrav to strike lightning in his head. But his words now have led to the lower confidence he has. - Martin, on the other hand, ordered the system directly with his opinion. "Paradigna add all my points to Blade Mastery" Along with Martin''s words, Paradigna began to talk to him. "The user wants to add 50,000 Paradigna Points to Black Hearth Mastery / Blade Mastery. Do you approve?" After Martin confirmed it with his thought, he felt that things had changed in his mind. It wasn''t like raising the status. He felt like a person who was curious about the ants and after some time examining them and learning that they were his family. It was like that mysterious and bizarre feeling that he could not understand right now. If Martin remembers correctly - the qualities that black hearth mastery/blade mastery he had before were as follows. With his thinking, the window of the situation showed him his old talent. "Black Hearth Mastery - Level 1" - Passive Blade Damage + 10% ¨C Passive Blade Control + 10% (Blade Mastery Level 1) (User can use 10,000 Paradigna Points for 1 Level or 1 Ability Point for 1 level mastery" , After Martin made a confirmation sign with his head, he told the system he wanted to know the current situation. The Paradigna System, along with Martin''s thinking, showed him his current situation. "Black Hearth Mastery - Level 1" (for 1 level )- 1,000,000 Paradigna Points needed) (Blade Mastery Level 5) (User can use 10,000 Paradigna Points for 1 Level or 1 Ability Point for 1 level mastery" Passive Blade Damage + 50% ¨C Passive Blade Control + 50% Passive Reaction Speed +10% ¨C Passive Blade Sharpness +10% , Martin knew a lot of things had changed. He also realized that Black Hearth Mastery had his level tab to , But when he saw the points that he needed, it was like he was going to throw up. He wanted 1,000,000 points directly for a single level. If Martin could use that point directly, He can become a King Level Two Ring directly. , At the time, Imp Sword King was getting uncomfortable. Tetrav, this guy me off. I''d better finish him off by attacking. Even though it belongs to that clan, I have to protect you." Tetrav made a sign of approval with his head over these words. The man across the street had never done any dangerous action, but it was enough reason for him to follow him and say he was a Hunter. Chapter 105 - Black Hearth Hunter vs Imp Sword King - Chapter 105 Imp Sword King took a step and prepared to attack after holding his sword with both hands. Martin realized this, but he didn''t take any action to escape. Thanks to his new power, He felt that he could fight this King Level Creature. Naturally, he couldn''t beat or kill the creature in front of him. But it shouldn''t have been too hard to get into a sword fight for a few minutes for the practice at least. When Imp Sword King realized that the man in front of him had not escaped from him, he made a confirmation sign with his head and thought. "I hope you don''t belong to that clan." Imp Sword King attacked very quickly after his thoughts finished. Within seconds, he appeared in front of Martin. Martin barely saw the Imp Sword King movements, but within a matter of seconds, he realized that the Imp Sword King had attacked him from the left side with his sword Martin focused lightly and stopped the attack with his black sword. "Tiing" A high-pitched sound that came out of the two swords because they hit each other resonated around. Martin successfully failed to defend against the attack. But still, because of the strength difference between them, It made him go back about 5 meters. Martin was starting to realize his hand was shaking. At that time, he understood the difference between the creature in front of him and the power he had. Martin wouldn''t have endured a move against the creature if he had any kind of different shapeshifting creature other than the Black Hearth Hunter He probably couldn''t defend the first attack and he would have died. In a matter of seconds, Martin was the one who attacked this time. After taking his sword in his right hand, he simply targeted the creature''s right shoulder and carried out his attack. Imp Sword King frowned and, by swinging his sword, he stopped Martin''s sword and kicked him in the chest, with his left leg. Martin, who was inexperienced in the sword wars, didn''t think Imp Sword King would make such an attack. That''s why he was caught unprepared against this attack. Martin, who flew 7 meters back after the attack, immediately stood up. There was light blood coming out of his mouth, but it just made him happier. "A sword fight to the death with someone stronger than yourself is very different than hunting the weak monsters for points" After Martin thought, he began attacking the Imp Sword King, who was standing straight. Within three or two seconds, Imp Sword King and Martin exchanged exactly 10 moves. At the time, it was the first time one person had managed to injure the other side with his sword. Martin took advantage of the space, and even though it was minor damage, he had managed to open a small wound on the left arm of Imp Sword King. Imp Sword King didn''t care about this attack in the first place, but suddenly his face became serious. "Oh, no! , what is this" After Imp Sword King said these words, he began to realize that the energy he had was vanishing. At the same time, he began to tire physically and began to feel tired. That wasn''t just the point. In general, even the sword in his hand was starting to weigh heavily on him. "If a small wound makes me so weak, what if a critical attack of him hits me ?" Imp Sword King thought about this kind of scenario for one moment. After looking at Martin''s face lightly, he was even more surprised. "I kicked him in the chest and, his mouth was bleeding. But now it seems to have not been damaged in any way." When these thoughts were on his mind, Martin hadn''t slowed down and started attacking again. This time, after just 15 exchanges, Martin had an attack again. "Pssst" This time, Imp Sword king had managed to make a deep cut on the left side of his waist.from a bruised wound. - Imp Sword King was beginning to realize that he had lost more power with the recent attack and lost himself in a bad way. He hit the guy in front of him a couple of times when he was traded. But these blows meant nothing. Because right after the man opposite him hurt himself, all the damage he received was recovering instantly. At the same time, Imp Sword King felt he had lost his power, and was strangely poisoned. Watching from afar, Tetrav swallowed and began to think. "How can someone who is at The Advanced Lord Level be so strong? That''s not possible." These thoughts were in Tetrav''s mind. He couldn''t think of anything else. It wasn''t wrong at the same time. A person at Advanced Lord Level couldn''t fight a king-level creature or shapeshifter. Tetrav was experienced and had seen very strong shapeshifters. On the big continents, some geniuses were able to fight against creatures or shapeshifters at peak lord level when they were at the Advanced Lord Level. But it was a situation where someone at Advanced Lord Level never heard of him fighting against someone at King Level. When Tetrav kept thinking, the war didn''t stop. Martin, after his first deep injury, quickly hit again. He was attacking using all his strength and speed. From the right and the left, from the bottom and from above, he was attacking The Sword King. Imp Sword King had no pure speed and pure power. He was going to lose his life by now. A few seconds later, Imp Sword King was hit a serious blow this time. "Puff" Martin, already damaged by Black Hearth Poison, was slowed and poisoned, as he continued to attack. Therefore, he could not escape the attack because he remained under pressure, and as a result, "I lost my Left Arm." Imp Sword King looked at his left arm, standing where it was cut, and took a deep breath. At that point, a lot of pressure began to put pressure on his brain. He had no power in the whole body. Chapter 106 - Poison Ice Scorpion King Teases Martin - Chapter 106 Martin was proud of himself. He is surprised because his growth was so fast. there was now a King-Level creature kneeling in front of him. Given the level he had, a King-Level creature was supposed to be able to kill himself easily. Martin knew it wasn''t about him, which meant it. He could able to defeat the King Level creature Because he had a shapeshifting creature named Black Hearth Hunter. If he had a different Advanced Level creature would have no glory in the face of the King Level creature. He knew that himself. - Tetrav didn''t know what to do. Imp Sword King had lost one arm and knelt on the ground. He also looked very tired and sick. If even Imp Sword King couldn''t kill the man in front of him, he didn''t stand a chance. He knew that well. At the time, Martin didn''t think anymore and cut off the head of The Imp Sword King directly, making a quick attack with his sword. Imp Sword King, who was fatally poisoned and exhausted by Black Hearth Poison, was unable to respond to such an attack. That''s why he was easily murdered by Martin. Martin was showered with information directly by the system after killing Imp Sword King. "The user managed to kill a King Level Creature when he was at the Advanced Lord Level." "+ 75,000 Paradigna Points ¨C + 5 Ability Points" "1 Ability Points = 50,000 Paradigna Points" When Martin saw the rewards came from killing the Imp Sword King, he did not believe what he was seeing. But he wasn''t surprised. Because one single mistake he would make, a single sword blow he would have taken could have killed himself. The level difference between him and The Imp Sword King was reason enough for a single sword attack from the Imp Sword King easily kill the Martin "I''ve paid off for the risk I''ve taken!" Martin told himself with a whispering voice and a blackened face. Although the strengthening the Status Powers was important - the real thing that made him win this war was actually because he elevated the Blade Mastery Level to 5. If Martin had made a mistake and used his points to improve the Status Powers. Most likely he was going to be one who was lying on the ground dead, without his head on it is place. Martin, who decided not to think about these issues afterward, looked towards Tetrav. Tetrav felt the coldness in his entire body after seeing Martin staring at him. He didn''t know what to do. There was no way he would fight a shapeshifter who killed Imp Sword King. He knew this truth as he knows what his name. But he couldn''t wait to sit and die. Suddenly white light came from his side. He felt that someone teleported to him. He raised his head to look at the person who manifested next to him, and the morale he had approached an even worse boundary. The person who appeared next to him was the Allie which his real enemy. That meant there was no way he could escape where he was. Allie, two seconds after she appeared next to Tetrav, followed by Ice Poison Scorpion King. Ice Poison Scorpion King first looked at Martin and then looked at The Imp Sword King, whose lifeless and headless body was lying on the ground. Afterward, he covered the area with a slightly cold breath and made a confirmation sign with his head. Allie knew how what happened to the Imp Sword King. But she couldn''t believe it was Martin who killed the Imp Sword King. This guy just came to her academy a few days ago and wasn''t even a Lord Level Beginner. Even the high-level shapeshifters in the Icean Family wouldn''t have believed it. But Allie knew what was happened was the only truth because she saw it with her eyes After a while of silence, Allie began to speak. She looked good with the black tight outfit on top of it. At the same time, her speech and behavior were very different. He used to stare at Martin''s face and watch him like a little boy. "Martin, first of all, I want to thank you. This guy''s one of those people who tried to kill me and the students. I''ll take it and decide what I am going to do with him. I''m not going to ask you anything about the secrets you have. But I don''t want you to work at my school anymore." Martin listened to Allie''s words and made a confirmation sign with his head. If he was in the same place as Allie he too made his decision like what Allie said. to, the problem between them is not a trust problem. The Problem is the Martin had a lot of strange and unknown points. An experienced manager like Allie couldn''t have someone like that with him. That was the case with him before. But because the power he had at the time was quite low, Allie didn''t see himself as a threat. But right now, Allie was feeling it easily, and there was evidence. Martin would have killed Allie in a matter of seconds without any difficulty. - Allie, who accepted Martin''s silence as confirmation, carried out a violent attack on Tetrava and knocked it out directly. Tetrav, who has already deteriorated psychology due to previous incidents, lost consciousness directly because of an unexpected attack. Just as Allie turned around and moved forward, Poison Ice Scorpion King began talking. "You''re pretty strong, you''re stronger than me, why don''t you try to stop us. I''m sure if you kill us, you''ll get stronger." Those words surprised both Allie and Martin. No one thought Poison Ice Scorpion King would say that. But martin''s reason for the surprise is that he''s not going to be able to do "It shouldn''t have been so easy for him to realize that I''m getting stronger by killing." Allie, What does the creature think he had. Although Poison Ice trusts Scorpion King, he didn''t want to fight Martin. In the end, Martin had just killed Imp Sword King. The Imp Sword King was less powerless than Poison Ice Scorpion King. But that didn''t mean there was a lot of difference between them. If someone could fight Imp Sword King and kill him unscathed, he could apply the same to Poison Ice Scorpion King. At that time, Martin answered. "Thank you, but I have no problem with you and I''m also a little tired. That''s why I''m leaving." After Martin said his words, he started running straight and lost track of it within 10 seconds of the flat. Chapter 107 - The Power Of The Blade Mastery - Chapter 107 Allie breathed a light breath when she saw Martin run away. Poison Ice Scorpion King shook his head negatively. Allie somehow didn''t understand why Poison Ice Scorpion King wanted to fight Martin. But she didn''t want to ask. After all, King Level creatures were beings that constantly look for a nice rival and a fight. Shapeshifter Humans were the same as them. Shapeshifters who often do not engage in deadly battles - when they got the right chance - might want to fight the person they see equally with themselves. That was pretty natural. - Martin, after he escaped, he had a big smile on his face. He wanted to fight with the Poison Ice Scorpion King and kill him to earn points. But the experiences he had in his previous life told him it didn''t make sense to fight with that monster. Martin didn''t understand why he had an instant feeling, but he ran away because he had confidence in his feelings. Naturally, that was not the only reason. Just as Martin was about to fight, a message came to him by Paradigna system. This message came before, but Martin didn''t care at the time. Paradigna sent the message back to him. The message was simple. "Passive Ability" "Black Hearth" ( Every killed being soul will be taken into into into "Black Hearth" and It will strength user with more power for every being killed by the user) (User can not see this improvement in the status screen) "User killed the Imp Sword King, and earned it is soul" "Soul & Imp Sword King () " " - Blade Damage +%5 - " Martin took a deep breath after seeing this message. Black Hearth was still surprising himself. Not just during the war. Even after the war, he could get something extra from the other side. But he asked himself, whether he wanted to. "I''ve killed a lot of Yabet Wolf so far. Each one was at Lord''s Level. He answered Martin''s question directly to Paradigna. "The user can gain strength by killing creatures only king level and above. Creatures of shapeshifters at Lord Level - black hearth passive feature cannot be activated." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head after that answer, and soon after, the day began to slow and Martin entered the first forest he had seen. - Two people were sitting inside the building, the building was made of black and purple colors and its shape looked like corn. There was two creature inside the building. After a few seconds, the blue-colored creature began to talk. "Imp Sword King was murdered." After saying these words, the face of the red-colored creature changed slightly and took a deep breath and spoke after making a confirmation sign with his head. "Report it to the spies and they''ll look into who killed him." Blue Creature, with the answer he received, slightly tilted his head and left corn shaped building with quick steps. - Martin was watching the area on a large tree in the woods. It was morning hours and he was starting to see the Yabet Wolfs again. After seeing the Yabet Wolfs, he asked himself where he should use the points he received after he killed Imp Sword King. "I got 75,000 points and 5 Ability Points. If I change Ability Points and convert them to Paradigna Points, I''ll earn 250,000 Paradigna Points. With that my total points will be going to reach 325.000 Paradigna Points Martin, after thinking simply, began to think about what would be the most logical decision. If he transferred all points directly to "Agility", he would have a 94.3 Agility Score. Then all he had to do was hunt around a little bit more. In a short period, He could evolve into the King Level Creature But there was also an idea in the corner of his mind to add a level to Balde Mastery Talent. He did not forget that he managed to kill the Imp Sword King because he improved his Blade Mastery Talent in the right time After thinking about it for a while, he made up his mind. "Paradigna, I want you to use 50,000 points to increase the blade mastery level to level 10." After Martin talked this time Paradigna did not ask for his approval. Martin was starting to feel good again. He was starting to feel something had changed in his head. Three or four seconds later, he regained consciousness and looked at the changes in the Blade Mastery Ability (Talent) (Blade Mastery Level 10) (User can use 50,000 Paradigna Points for 1 Level or - 1 Ability Point for 1 level mastery" Passive Blade Damage + 100% ¨C Passive Blade Control + 100% Passive Reaction Speed +50% ¨C Passive Blade Sharpness +50% , - Martin took a deep breath when he saw the changes. If he wanted to reach this kind of power with only using the status screen, he had to be King Level for the have the same power as right now But Martin just got stronger because of the using his points improve Blade Mastery Level. At the same time, as he understood, he now had to use 50,000 Paradigna Points for a level. Martin smiled lightly when he saw this. "Given the level of power it gave me, it''s normal for the system wanting more points from me to improve in even further." Martin, he wasn''t surprised. Every time Blade Mastery strengthened his talent, he was gaining a lot of power. Therefore, it was no longer so easy to strengthen. He gently went down the tree and made a few moves. The sword he had was strengthened. He could also perceive the place better. He could count each of the leaves flying in the wind, one by one, that the little insects were moving slowly on the ground. It wasn''t a natural sensing ability. Thanks to Passive Reaction Speed, which is located within Blade Mastery Level, naturally, it reacts to objects moving around. It did not improve his sensing ability as a whole, It only worked against moving creatures and objects Martin was just going to exchange his Ability Points with the Paradigna Points, which he suddenly stopped and started thinking. "If I add Ability Points to blade mastery talent, and I raise them to level 15, what kind of power do I get?" Martin was confident that if he fought The Imp Sword King with the power he now had, he would not take a hit once and would end the battle in 10 15 seconds. What if the Blade Mastery level up to "15" Martin laughed slightly and began to think deeply. "Status screen empowerment increases the pure power I have, while the other part is excessively increasing my combat power." Martin made up his mind after those promises. Chapter 108 - Starlight Summoning - Chapter 108 - Martin breathed a light breath after he started focusing. "Use the Ability Points, for blade mastery talent." Paradigna System said it wanted to get approval from him this time. "User will spend 5 Ability Points, 5 Ability Points = 250,000 Paradigna Points, do you approve" Martin took a deep breath and approved it because he knew there was no point in thinking anymore. With his approval, he suddenly lost consciousness for a second and felt that all the physique he had changed strangely. The change was not something that could be seen from the human eye or the outside. It was more of a change at the atomic level. Martin came to himself after spending some time in the beautiful sensations and after that, he looked at the new abilities he had earned at the new Blade Mastery level. (Blade Mastery Level 15) (User can use 50,000 Paradigna Points for 1 Level or 1 Ability Point for 1 level mastery" Passive Blade Damage + %100 Passive Blade Control + %100 Passive Reaction Speed +%100 Passive Blade Sharpness +%100 Passive Attack Speed +%30 Passive Movement Speed +%30 , When Martin saw the skills he had won, he took his sword, which was normally in inventory, and shook it lightly. "Ssiiiv" The sword moved in Martins''s hand as if cutting the wind, and the Martin slightly cut the tree, exactly 10 feet away, in front of him. He did not cut it by wanting to cut it, It just happened. But of course, It was not a deep cut, but Martin didn''t even use the physical power he had when he was shooking the sword, Martin didn''t know what to say. A few seconds later, he replaced the sword in Inventory and began to run quickly. With his running, he realized how much his movement speed had increased. He felt like a wind. "Why, Blade Mastery gives me so much power that it is better than Status Screen." Martin thought for himself. But as he realized, the level of knowledge he had was too little to know. about these things, So he didn''t care about it for the time being, and he began to move forward to kill wolves walking through the forest to earn the points he spent. Right now, he could fight three Imp Sword Kings at the same time, and he could kill each one in three seconds without being damaged once. ! - Martin was in the woods trying to find the wolves without too much trouble. According to his previous hunt, he was killing so fast now that as soon as the wolves saw him, they started to run away. Martin wasn''t stupid. As fast as he was hunting, he was trying to do not to take much attention in the forest. Because he knew that if he stood out so much, eventually the being who was their leader would come to hunt him down. But even when he was being careful. he still managed to kill about 10 Red Yabet Wolves No matter how much he trusted himself right now, he knew he couldn''t fight a King''s Level Three Ring creature. That''s why he was acting cautiously. - Allie had returned to Sword Blade City. Tetrav was placed in a prison in the secret area of the Dark Sword Academy. Allie was currently waiting for Avalon and Mager Ven Luos to come to Sword Blade City. At the same time, she was waiting to respond to a message she sent to the Icean Family. Allie told her family "Icean Family" that she had a problem with the King Level Three Level creature in the Atrem Continent Using this argument, she wanted Starlight Stone for protecting the Atrem Continent. Starlight Stone going to be used for killing the Yabet Wolves and their leader. Allie was a little depressed, she did not know that in the Atrem Continent there is creature or shapeshifter who was at the level of King Level Three Ring or the Four Ring Starlight Stone was planning to hire a hunter using the Starlight Stone. A few minutes later, the door to the room where Allie was sitting - rang and two men came in. One of these men, Avelon and the other was Mager Ven Luos. Allie just saluted the men who came in lightly with her head. Avelon and Mager Ven Luos sat in single seats opposite Allie, both of them pulled out a small bag and put it on the table. Allie took the bags and smiled after looking inside. "Mager Ven Luos brought 17 Starlight Stone, Lord Avalon you brought 12 Starlight Stone. That is mean we have a total of 29 Starlight Stones Allie made a sign of approval with her head the Avalon and the Mager Ven Luos, after saying those words. At that time, Allie pulled out a stone from a small bag hanging around her waist. The stone was blue, and its shape was like a small ball. The size was about a quarter of a person''s fist. This stone was naturally known as Starlight Stone. After Allie picked the stone, she put it on the table and, after combining the bags brought by Mager Ven Luos and Avalon, and threw her own Starlight Stone into this bag. "We have 30 Starlight Stone with the stone I put specifically. If the response from the Icean Family does not come in one hour, we''ll move on using the stones we have, and we''ll create starlight summoning." Allie''s words - both men - opened their eyes like fortune stones. Mager Ven Luos is starting to think. "Starlight Summoning is a ritual created using Starlight Stones. After Starlight Stone is active, the person who performs the ritual specifies what they want. These requests are thought by the head ritualist within his or her mind in the middle of Starlight Summoning, and people or creatures who can meet these requests can be teleported directly after accepting the contract. After the wishes of the person who performed the ritual, the creature or shapeshifter that came can take the specified Starlight Stones." Mager Ven Luos, the thinking was simple. He remembered starlight summoning he had done in the old days. That''s why he came to repeat through it. This custom-made ritual required three Advanced Lord Level Shapeshifters or creatures. It wasn''t the only requirement that people who would do the ritual at the same time. They should not break their thoughts about the ritual in the Starlight Summoning Chapter 109 - Ritual - The Icean Family Code - 109 - There were three people in a room. All three of them wearing plain black clothes. One of the three was a woman and two were male. Naturally, these people were Allie, Avalon, and Mager Ven Luos. Allie, after waiting another hour, got the answer from the Icean Family. Her Family said her they are not going to help her about the Starlight Stones and another kind of thing and they said she has solved it with the experience and resources she had. At first, Allie was angered because of the decision made by the family. But the Family sent her another message that was the message that made Allie shut up. "The person who made this decision is the Leader of the Icean Family." Allie shut up and stopped talking after hearing those words. The Family Leader was a very mysterious person and said to be very strong. If he made that decision, he must have something in his mind. , After describing the situation, Avalon and Mager Ven Luos, both showed their understanding of the Allie, If this decision came from the Icean Family, they were just going to the thought that Icean Family is not a noble family and they do not care about their family members. But they did not give any negative opinion after hearing that the decision came from Icean Family Leader. That''s why three people in the Ritual Room of the Dark Sword Academy. There were such rooms in every powerful organization and mysterious academies. That''s why the Dark Sword Academy also had a "Ritual" room. After coming into the room, Mager Ven Luos began to speak. "30 Starlight Stone - a King Level Four Ring creature or shapeshifter." Mager Ven Luos'' remarks caused Allie and Avalon to gently tilt their head. Naturally, they knew that this amount of Starlight Stone was less than the person they wanted. But they had no other option. No one wanted to spend their resources to save the Atrem Continent. Allie took a few steps and spoke as she began to remove the stones from the bag she had. "Naturally, it may not be enough. But we still don''t get hurt by using our chance to try it. In the end, for them, It could be fast earning of the Starlight Stones." With Allie''s words, Mager Ven Luos had no further additions and was waiting. Allie began to line up stones in the shape of a simple circle, in the middle of the round-shaped room, After putting all the stones in the form of a circle, she breathed slightly deep and cut her hand slightly by using the small knife behind her waist. After cutting her hand slightly, she proceeded to the middle of the circle she had made and poured red blood from her hand in the middle of the circle. Afterward, she handed the dagger to Mager Ven Luos. After Mager Ven Luos took the dagger, he acted the like Allie and cut a small wound on his hand to. After cutting a small wound on his hand, he came into the circle with similarly slow steps and poured his blood directly into the middle of the circle where Allie had flown. Mager Ven Luos finished the process, and all that was left was Avalon to do. He slowly gave the dagger in his hand to Avalon and went out through the circle. Avalon cut a wound his hand like the others without thinking too much and exited the circle after spilling his blood into the spot at the center of the circle. Everyone had completed certain things. That''s when Allie breathed deep and started talking. "I''ll be on the focus. Right Cross will also be Mager Ven Luos and Left Cross will also be Avalon" Avalon and Mager Ven Luos, who signaled their approval with their heads, began to wait. After Allie finished her words, she moved into an area of the circle with slow steps, and then began to wait and focus. After Allie closed her eyes, Mager Ven Luos slowly walked to Right Cross and closed his eyes. Finally, Avalon - who went right on Allie''s left cross and began to focus the same way and the others after closing his eyes. That''s how the Starlight Summoning Ritual had formed. The Starlight Stones circle was forming. The blood of three people in the center was a sign that proved to be their Advanced Level. Finally, the fact that they could have lined up in a triangle shape represented the balance and strength they had. Allie was the one who was going to make the deal and the real person who would end the process with a full meaning. Allie was the one standing at the beginning. Mager Ven Luos and Avalon were standing around their corner to represent and strengthen his standing in the first place. In short, Mager Ven Luos and Avalon were two corners of a triangle, and they were only there to support Allie and maintain her balance. - Allie took a slight breath and began to focus. After she started focusing, she thought about what kind of person they are looking for "King Level Four Ring Level we need a hunter." After Allie said her thoughts, she whispered a few words. Mager Ven Luos and Avalon didn''t know those words that she whispered. "Vetra Miawnyi Aumqe Icean Famele" Allie was waiting after she said those words. The true meaning of these words was used to prove who is her. Allie, in short, said she was connected to the Icean Family and asked for help despite the low-wage she was going to give. Naturally, the creature or the shapeshifter who is going to help her despite the low-wage she is going to give, will going to earn Icean Family good approval. They do not go to have a good amount of Starlight Stones, but they are going to earn Icean Family goodwill. This is a right deal for most of the shapeshifters and creatures If Allie had enough Starlight Stone. He wouldn''t say those words. But because starlight didn''t have stone enough, he said these words and set a precise goal for the future of a creature or shapeshifter. Exactly a few minutes later, Mager Ven Luos, Allie and Avalon woke up at the same time, each three steps back. Exactly 30 seconds later, at the center of the circle, a creature appeared. The creature was emitting great, powerful energy. Allie was starting to examine the creature. The creature''s shape was human. This wasn''t surprising because a lot of creatures were generally taking human form when they were talking to humans. The creature also had two large claws and fur on it, which was similar to moonlight. Its eyes were glowing blue and she looked beautiful. Chapter 110 - Golden Sand Desert - Golden Sand Adventures - Chapter 110 After a few seconds, the creature looked Allie in the eye and began to talk. "I accept the agreement. Can you let me introduce myself? Allie came to herself with the creature''s speech. "Traveller Moon Bear Emperor" - (C) / (T) - "Yag-0" "Traveller ¨C Moon ¨C Bear Clan ¨C Emperor" "STR = 673.3" "Agility = 603.1" "Endurance = 702" "INT = 600.7" "Abilities" "?????" Allie replied after the creature spoke. "Of course, thank you, I didn''t expect to see an emperor like you here." Allien''s words surprised Mager Ven Luos and Avalon. They thought they be lucky if there is a King Level Three Ring accepted to contract so they were waiting for a King Level Three Ring. But as they understood Allie''s words, this creature in front of them was an Emperor-level creature. At the same time, they did know that none of them (Emperor Level Shapeshifter Or Creature) would do business under 500 Starlight Stone. Mager Ven Luos and Avalon weren''t stupid people. They realized Allie has used something different than Starlight Stone to getting help from the Emperor Level Creature. Because with 30 Starlight Stone, it was impossible to make a deal with an Emperor. At that point, Moon Bear started talking. "The only reason I came here is not to kill the King of Yabet. There''s also something special I''d like to talk to you about." After Moon Bear''s words ended, he started looking at the Allie intently. Allie couldn''t understand what an emperor wanted to talk to her. But she understood that it was probably because she was using the Icean Family Code. She Just made confirmation sign with her head, Moon Bear smiled and talked "I will kill the king and come. It won''t take more than a few days." After he finished what he saying. He just suddenly disappeared. Like he was not in the room for the first time. Those inside the ritual room suddenly saw Moon Bear disappear. But they didn''t understand how he did it. - Martin had moved quickly and put a distance with himself and the from the area where the Yabet Wolves were, and he had come to a place where he had never set foot before. It wasn''t a place where the green grass was everywhere and the tall trees passing the heights of mountains. The only thing that was around him was sand, ?t was the first time he came to this area so he was pretty curious. He didn''t have a map, but it wasn''t hard to find this place. All he had to do was go south. The area-name is on the map he was seen before was. "Gold Desert" As the name Gold Desert is known, it was a desert with sand and gold dust mixed. Although there were indeed sands under neat in this desert, normal humans and low-level shapeshifters couldn''t dare to come here. Every shapeshifter and organization knew that the lowest level creature here was at the Intermediate Lord level. For Martin, it did not matter. No creature at Lord Level can hurt him anyway. He was moving forward in the desert with light steps. There were sands and gold dust all over the place. Naturally, he could see the golden dust shining in the sand from time to time, but he didn''t care. Money has never been worthwhile for Martin. Gold-like mines, especially those valued by normal people, have never been valuable in the Shapeshifter World. Martin''s only goal at the moment was to explore the desert and look for different ways to get stronger. Besides, he was a human being. Because he was a human being, he was enjoying himself with the exploring. Martin discovered something different when he came to into this world. When he was in his old world "Earth" he quickly understands that he was only having fun with killing and the same type of gore acts that normal human things as "evil" "bad" "sick" things. But after he came to this world, the shapeshifting creatures he transformed from time to time changed his characteristic and the soul of him. Martin began to feel like he was a human being for the first time since he was in his life and conscious. There are things than other than killing exciting him. , As he was walking forward with a smile on his face, he noticed seeing an object. After a little bit of looking with focused eyes, he realized that what he saw wasn''t an object. It was a scorpion-shaped creature. he focused lightly and examined the creature''s properties using the system. "Gold-Sand Scorpion" "G2" ¨C Gold ¨C Sand ¨C Scorpion" "STR = 55.4" "Agility = 52.3" "Endurance = 50.0" "INT = 56.7" "Abilities" Golden Poison Sand Armor "The Golden Sand Domain" (Soul Ability) "Fighting with gold and sand area will grant user 30% more Power" - , Martin smiled lightly after seeing the creature''s abilities and stats. Under normal circumstances, this creature was not powerless. But compared to his power, it was a child''s play and a source of free points for himself. But Martin wanted to have some fun. The scorpion had four meters height and its tail was longer than he was and it was 6 meters long. There was a poisonous needle on the tip, which was pure black in the color. Martin got closer to the creature and revealed his sword. A few seconds later, Golden-Sand Scorpion turned his head and began watching Martin. He and Martin were 10 meters away, and Golden-Sand Scorpion started talking. "Shapeshifter, we have no animosity with you, are you going to attack me ?" Martin was just about to attack, and he stopped and started talking. "Can you talk?" Golden-Sand Scorpion made a strange noise and responded. "Of course, you think only you people can talk. Naturally, creatures like me who have access to certain power can speak. As I said, we have no animosity with you, you will be attacking me and waging war on the Golden-Sand Clan!" Martin took a slightly deep breath and noted it in his head. He heard another clan name. It was starting to bother him. The fact that the clan didn''t know how powerful it was prevented him from attacking members of that clan. yes, he could have died easily. But then inside the clan, a King Level Two Ring creature could come and kill himself. Martin trusted him, but by full sense, the king couldn''t fight against a creature that was at Level Two Ring level. He wasn''t stupid enough to know that either. "Do you know where I can hunt." Martin asked Golden-Sand Scorpion when he scratched his head. , Chapter 111 - Who Cares About the Humans ? - Chapter 111 Golden-Sand Scorpion didn''t expect that question. But hearing that question made him laugh. The person in front of him was not very different from himself. As Martin waited for an answer, Golden Sand Scorpion transformed into a human form, and strangely it also began to spread much stronger energy. Martin swallowed it lightly and felt like he couldn''t stand on his legs. For the first time in his life, he felt such energy. He did not even felt like this when he was watching the Alpha Yabet Wolf. He didn''t understand why he felt so much energy from such a powerless creature. He immediately refocused and began to examine the creature again with his system. "Golden Sand Desert Emperor" "YAG-0 ¨C Gold ¨C Sand ¨C Desert ¨C Emperor Level" "STR = 550.4" "Agility = 520.3" "Endurance = 500.0" "INT = 560.7" "Abilities" ????? - Martin just smiled lightly. He didn''t know what to say. He just started looking at the golden scorpion who turned into a human form in front of him. The guy had a big smile on his face. It was as if he could see martin''s every thought. "Young man, you look surprised. When you first saw me, you wanted to kill me.Don''t you" Martin didn''t expect the Golden Sand Desert Emperor to talk like this. After a slight grin, his sword slightly disappeared and answered. "My emperor, naturally, I am just a hunter. There''s no way I can know who you are." After Martin said these words, Golden Sand Desert Emperor made a confirmation sign with his head and began to speak. "Whatever happens, your way of acting is very similar to my young times. if you want, I can help you with certain things." Martin removed the stupid smile on his face on those words, and his face became serious. If the other person was an enemy of himself. He does not have a chance to live. That''s why he knew it didn''t matter to be afraid. "What kind of things can you help, Emperor?" Golden Sand Desert Emperor looked lightly behind him and answered on those words. "I can show you a suitable place to hunt. If you hunt there, you''ll be improving fast. and that is not the only thing I will do. I will write a letter for you. It will keep you safe. I''m going to ask you something in return." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and answered. "What will you want, My Emperor." Golden Sand Desert Emperor, who smiled at Martin''s words, began to speak after taking a deep breath. "In a short period, a new Emperor came to the Atrem Continent. The main purpose of this Emperor is to take the Atrem Continent out of me and bring it directly into the organization or family he belongs." Martin heard what was Golden Sand Emperor said. He did not talk and just waited. Golden Sand Desert Emperor continued to speak. "A few of my friends will help me save and defend the Atrem Continent. What I''m asking you is that you kill the low-level people of this Emperor I''m talking about, and that is mean. Just kill all humans and the shapeshifter in the continent." Martin breathed lightly. And then he started talking. "Emperor, if the place you show me is going to help me develop and the letter you will give me will help me in my journey, I can help you with that." Golden Sand Desert Emperor, this time he didn''t answer and started flying lightly. Afterward, he raised his hand slightly tried to levitate Martin up. Martin felt he was being lifted into the air - at that time black energy spread over it and destroyed the energy which is lifting him. Martin didn''t understand what was going on, but the Golden Sand Desert Emperor, who had seen it, swallowed it and started thinking. "This black energy and this power, this young man, !!!! he belongs to the Ancient Clan." Golden Sand Desert Emperor couldn''t stop sweat from flowing from his head after realizing this fact. "Why is this kid being so nice to me? Although the Clan he is most likely already destroyed, there are still representatives of the ancient clans. Why is this man roaming around the Atrem Continent with the background he had ?" Martin didn''t quite understand what was going on. But, for some reason, a force from his body resisted a force from a different outsider which outsider, in this case, was Golden Sand Desert Emperor. Golden Sand Desert Emperor took a deep breath and began to speak after smiling lightly. "I don''t know who the person who came in is or what kind of creature it is. But I can tell you, two people, I made a deal with. One is the Leader of the Yabet Wolfs, and the other is my old friend. Green Hell Emperor, do you want to meet them?" Martin couldn''t believe what he heard. It was okay. It wasn''t a problem to meet, but he had a lot of Yabet Wolf blood on his hand. If Yabet Wolf Leader understood that, there could be trouble. Golden Sand Desert Emperor - who laughed slightly when he realized Martin was hesitant, and after shaking his head slightly - he began to speak. "You''re probably worried about the Yabet Wolves you killed." Martin, this time was seriously disturbed. He didn''t understand how something like this was understood by the emperor. He didn''t smell blood on it or smell like that. But the creature in front of him knew exactly what he was thinking. Martin had a strange expression on his face This expression was a combination of confusion and curiosity. Golden Sand Desert Emperor began to speak in a slight tone. "Young man, I''ve seen a lot. Remember, when you kill a creature, you start to evolve slowly. As it develops, "aura" begins to form on it. From that, I can easily understand that. you killed a lot of Yabet Wolves. Because I''m experienced. By the way, the Leader of The Yabet Wolf already knows you, and he doesn''t care about it. That''s why you don''t have to worry." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head after taking a slightly deep breath and began to speak. "If there''s nothing wrong, I accept the agreement. After Martin''s words, the Golden Sand Desert Emperor began to fly slightly upwards. At the same time, he began to fly with himself in the sand sands within a 100-meter area. At that time, the golden sand desert emperor began to talk with a big and powerful voice. Chapter 112 - Moral Code For Martin - Owl Fire Town - Chapter 112 "Your first mission is to kill every person in all cities and organizations. Don''t tell me you didn''t kill people, even child creatures do not believe such a thing!" Martin had a slight laugh and answered with the only word. "Understood." After Martin said his words, he turned around and, with all his might, he started running and began to move towards the city. Right now he doesn''t have to think about anything because his power and his background is strong. Using this power, he could kill the king level creature and shapeshifter he wanted. this way, he could quickly reach King Level. Looking back from behind Martin, who quickly disappeared, Golden Sand Desert Emperor smiled lightly and thought through it. "You have no idea of the potential of the clan you have, young man." After these thoughts, the Golden Sand Desert Emperor also disappeared to set up his plans. - Martin managed to get out of the desert within an hour.It was not hard to find his way out because he didn''t go too far in the desert. When he was in the forest the Yabet Wolves attacked him he did not want to kill them anymore but he had to protect himself. So he killed about 10 Red Yabet Wolves. Red Yabet Wolfs didn''t mean anything to him anymore. With the power he had, he could easily fight with 1,000 of them, and even that time he will not going to hurt by them. That''s why they were free points for him. At the same time, with previous points, total Paradigna Points amounted the 75.000 Points. Martin breathed slightly and focused on where he was found. After leaving the desert, he was in an area with classic green grass and rocky biome. He found a place to hide and, after hiding himself enough, he closed his eyes and focused. "Paradigna, use 75,000 points for "Agility" Martin''s thinking, along with his legs and physique, developed directly. Martin checked his condition. "Black Hearth Hunter ¨C Grade 2" "G3 ¨C (Advanced Lord Level) "Black Hearth Clan" "Black ¨C Hearth ¨C Hunter ¨C Grade 2" "STR = 60.0" "Agility = 71.1" "Endurance = 60.8" "INT = 60.4" (Can Not Be Used) (Only For Defense)" , After seeing his condition improved, Martin smiled lightly and climbed on top of the largest rock where he was found after he left hiding and looked for a path with his eyes. "If I can find the way, I can easily find cities and people''s settlements." That''s what Martin thought. After a few minutes of careful inspection, he was able to see a simple dirt road. He jumped slightly over the stone he was in and started running after landing on the ground. He was thinking about something when he ran. "Does it make sense for me to cooperate with creatures and kill humans?" Martin was slightly surprised that this thought had gone through his mind. If it was the old Martin right now. He certainly wouldn''t have thought that way. That made him feel a little bad. "I''m just going to kill people over a certain age and shapeshifters. I''m not going to touch kids or too many young people." Martin promised himself. At least he felt he had to do that much. Martin knew, in the end, he was a human being, even though he was told he had to kill every person in the deal. He was already betraying his species right now. He also couldn''t kill young children and innocent babies. This would be an unbearable evil and misguided act for the new soul and character now he possesses. - Martin saw the first town after running for another 15 minutes. It said, "Owl Fire" in the town. Martin understood the organization he was affiliated with the name of this town. It was committed to the strongest organization on the continent. But it didn''t matter to him. In short, there wasn''t much of a shapeshifter or creature left for him to pose a threat to the Atrem Continent. It was already in agreement with the existing ones. , Martin soon entered the town with ease and first started from single-story houses. After entering the house, he killed the man and the man and left the atmosphere without touching the boy. Martin was moving so fast that in just 10 minutes, many of the people who lived in more than 60 single-story houses in the town had died. Martin could have been a murderer and a bad person. But he didn''t like torture. He used a real part of his power to kill all people in a very serial way. No person he killed in this way was suffering , Martin was sitting on one of the town''s two-story board and one of the stone-made buildings. He took a breath of light and began killing people over the age of 20 who were inside after entering through the window of the building where he was found. When he was done upstairs, he went downstairs and killed the people there. In this way, he was killing people in two-story buildings, and the screaming voices of the town''s square were starting to sound. These screaming voices meant that the bodies of some of the people he killed had been revealed. Martin was naturally someone with knowledge of body storage. But he didn''t have time for these things right now. In his former world, he was destroying everybody he killed correctly so as not to get caught by the police and not to be monitored by detectives. But there was nothing like getting caught in this world.At least that was what he knew The person who wanted to kill and catch himself had to have the power. The only thing Martin trusted him now was that a force that exists on the Atrem Continent would not come and fight him. Thanks to the speed he had and the power of blade mastery talent, a voice made him think he could fight with king level two ring for a little while. Of course, it was just his idea. He had never fought a creature or shapeshifter who had ever been at king level two ring levels in his life. Therefore, he did not know the power of these creatures and shapeshifters in full. In a short period, Martin had killed more than 120 people in 50 two-story buildings. Martin entered the empty house where he killed his people and immediately focused on his 30,000 Points directly to the "Agility" section. "Black Hearth Hunter ¨C Grade 2" "G3 ¨C (Advanced Lord Level) "Black Hearth Clan" "Black ¨C Hearth ¨C Hunter ¨C Grade 2" "STR = 60.0" "Agility = 74.1" "Endurance = 60.8" "INT = 60.4" (Can Not Be Used) (Only For Defense)" Chapter 113 - Rock Forest - Peak Lord Level - 113 Allie, Avalon and Mager Ven Luos were talking in Allie''s room. At that point, Allien''s door rang and a young man came in. It was obvious that the man was a shapeshifter, and he was at the level of Intermediate Lord At that time, the young man slightly bowed his head and began talking after saluting the people in the room. "My lord Avalon, the news is pretty bad." Avalon frowned and spoke after hearing those words. "What''s the problem?" The young man started talking. "My lord, Owl Fire Town, was attacked by one person, all shapeshifters and adult humans killed in the attack. Only the children and kids did not get killed by the attacker." With these words, Avalon nervously stood up and shouted. "Where are fucking Lords of Organization when that kind of attack happens our people ?" With his words, Avalon began to emit dark energy. The young man was a little scared because of the energy Avalon was emitting. At that time, Allie and Mager Ven Luos stood up. Mager Ven Luos began to speak. "You said there was one person. Aren''t it the Wolves of Yabet who carried out this massacre?" Mager Ven Luos''s words calmed Avelon. Allie focused on the young man''s words. The young man breathed lightly and answered. "No, my lord, the Wolves of Yabet, they haven''t arrived in Owl Fire Town yet. The person who carried out this massacre is a Shapeshifter. Those words caused the trio to go deeply into thinking. At such a time - why was a shapeshifter slaughter a town belongs to the strongest organization in the Atrem Continent and further that If he dared to such a thing he must be at the level of Advanced Lord Level or Peak Lord Level. This disturbed the trio. That''s when Avelon spoke. "Do you people know someone at the Level of Advanced Lord who can carry out such a massacre." Mager Ven Luos shook his head negatively and spoke. "No, none of the people who can do this level of massage are on the Atrem Continent right now." Allie was going to respond equally negatively, which she couldn''t say, and the words stuck in her throat. She whispered lightly. "Martin..." Avelon and Mager Ven Luos were experienced. They heard Allie''s whispering directly. At the time, Avelon spoke with an edgy expression on his face. "Allie, if anyone you know like that, he''ll be the biggest suspect on this little continent. I want you to give me his or her name." Allie sat lightly on the table with Avelon''s words and began to speak. "There''s a guy named Martin - he''s a Hunter - when I saw him recently, he was Advanced Lord Level, but he could easily kill a Shapeshifter and creature at Peak Level. If anyone has committed the massacre, it''s most likely him." Allie began to think after saying her words. "I can''t tell them that Martin, who is at Advanced Lord Level, killed Imp Sword King, a King-Level creature, and they won''t believe it and things get more complicated without them seeing it.with their eyes" Avelon made a confirmation sign with his head and took a deep breath. Mager Ven Luos touched his jaw and started talking. "Allie, is this the young man you call Martin who came to your room when we were talking about the students?" Allie took a slightly deep breath and stopped sitting at the table and walked towards to window and started to look around. After that, she started talking "Yes, he''s the one I''m talking about" Mager Ven Luos - with Allie''s approval, coughed slightly and began to speak. "I saw that young man with my own eyes. He was Lord Level when I saw him, I do not believe that he is at the level Advanced Lord Level right now" Allia made a negative mark with her head and started talking as she kept looking out the window. "At first, I thought so. But when I saw him for the last time, it''s a certain fact that he''s at the Level of Advanced Lord. You may not believe me, but There''s no reason for me to lie to you about it. It would not be wrong to say that he is stronger than me at the same time." Allie''s words - Avelon and Mager Ven Luos were surprised. both knew who Allie was and the powers she had. That''s why they didn''t expect Allie to say them the young man they were talking stronger than her. A few seconds later, Avalon grunted nervously and started talking. "I don''t care about the details. This person killed all the people and shapeshifters from perhaps the biggest towns that my organization was in control of. I''m going hunting him. I will accept the person who going to try to stop me as my enemy." After Avalon said these words, he left the room directly without looking back, the young man followed him. Allie and Mager Ven Luos stayed together in the room. They were both quiet and didn''t know what to say. ---- Martin managed to kill all the people and shapeshifters in the town, except for the children in exactly three hours. --- "It is too much time consuming to kill these humans around" These were the thoughts that Martin had in his mind. But naturally, he knew it didn''t matter. After a few seconds of thinking, he took a slightly deep breath and used his newly gained points to level up Agility much further. "Until King Is Level, I will not increase the level of Blade Mastery or Black Hearth. I will feel safer after King Level and I will be able to fight King Level Two Ring with the Blade Mastery talent I have." These thoughts were the thoughts of Martin and it symbolized his plans about the future , Martin was far from a town right now, and on the map, he came to a place where no one had lived and didn''t know much about him. This place was called "Rock Forest." Rock Forest was a dry, complete rock with 100-meter-long rocks and no soil. Martin came here because he knew that when he transferred his points for "Agility," he''d get a chance again and go to Peak Lord Level. So he would understand what was going on in the Rock Forest, and at the same time, he would increase his level and get stronger. , - Chapter 114 - Drugs Are My Enemy - (Battle Power) - 114 Martin found a place where he wouldn''t be seen with a smile on his face. Many of the rocks in the Rock Forest had a fairly high length and width. Someone who wanted to hide could hide easily. That''s why he didn''t have much trouble. "Now, I''m transferring my points to "Agility." After Martin whispered lightly, he covered his eyes and began to think. With his thought, Paradigna transferred his points to "Agility". A few seconds later, the system had completed the process without asking for approval from him. Martin, lost consciousness, albeit just for one second. When he came to his senses, he felt that his physique had become lighter but united. That feeling made him feel stronger. For a few minutes, he just waited. The first thing he did after the waiting was over. was checking his status "Black Hearth Hunter ¨C Grade 3" "G3-2 ¨C (Peak Lord Level) "Black Hearth Clan" "Black ¨C Hearth ¨C Hunter ¨C Grade 2" "STR = 80.0" "Agility = 94.1" "Endurance = 80.8" "INT = 80.4" (Can Not Be Used) (Only For Defense)" , Martin was continuing to examine his condition, which the Paradigna System informed him of a matter. "The "Paradigna System" as peak lord level has opened a new feature." "Property name = Battle Power" "The user from now on can see his "Battle Power" and other creatures" "Battle Power", the user also can see the "Battle Power" of the shapeshifters." , Martin didn''t expect this kind of improvement. But he big smile formed on his face whatsoever. Martin now knew that the stat situation sits not a sign of strength. Because if he had an ability like Blade Mastery, other creatures and shapeshifters could have had that kind of talent. If a creature or shapeshifter does not have high stats but had a good amount of "Battle Power" this makes them more dangerous than usual. Martin right now fights other creatures with his battle power, not with his stats. And with this new feature, Martin would be able to see the "Battle Power" directly of the people and creatures he encountered. , "Status" - "Martin" "G2 ¨C Peak Lord Shapeshifter --- Black Hearth Clan () "Soul Power = 5.0" "Battle Power = 1800 (King Level One Ring - Peak) "Paradigna Points = "0" "Ability Points = 0 "Shapeshifter Creatures" - Open Slot - - Open Slot - - Open Slot - - Open Slot - ------------------------------ Paradigna Market ¨C New Creatures - "How could it be!" Martin opened his mouth. He could not hide his surprised expression which formed on his face "After King Level, I thought I could fight against King Level two ring." "But It is still weird that I can fight against King Level One Ring Peak in just at the level of Lord Level Peak" Martin thought. A few seconds later, he took a slightly deep breath and after his face became serious, he stood up and jumped into the sky with all his strength, and then he began to look around from the top of a large rock. "I can''t hunt here." Martin was looking for a creature or shapeshifter. But naturally, there were no such beings here in any way. "Now, I have to destroy an organization." Martin, after saying those words, a diabolical smile formed on his face. He didn''t enjoy killing normal people. That''s why he didn''t kill children and young people who were too young to be killed. But he did not care about the shapeshifters. They are not normal humans that had no power to protect themselves. Although shapeshifters eventually pursued power and were on a different path from themselves, they weren''t just as clean and naive as "normal people." Martin knew he wouldn''t have any trouble in him when he killed them. "If I''m going to attack an organization, it''s good to have an organization that''s had a problem before." These thoughts were in Martin''s mind. A few seconds later, he found his target. "The first organization I''m going to destroy will be the Mud Turtle Shapeshifter Organization!!" Martin, the real reason he made that decision wasn''t complicated. Although he didn''t remember the exact time, he went to a village called Mark Wooden Village month or weeks ago. He went to that village to slaughter humans. At the same time, he discovered that some groups were selling drugs called "lime stone drug" in that village. After examining them and interrogating them, he learned that the organization that was leading these groups was the Mud Turtle Shapeshifter organization. In this way, he found himself a valid reason to destroy to Mud Turtle Shapeshifter Organization. And even in his old world, He hated drug users. The basis of this hatred was not directed towards drug users. He was more against people who produced drugs and took away the lives of mindless young people for financial income. After all, Martin was a murderer. If the young people around here were constantly taking drugs, with the effect of the drugs the young people lose their fear and danger feeling, so this makes "murder" meaningless to Martin. "That''s not going to happen - young people get very courageous when they buy drugs and use them, and I do not have any fun when killing them" Martin was very disturbed by this. The fact that the person he wanted to kill wasn''t afraid of him was a situation that made him feel very uncomfortable and strange negative feelings. That''s why the Mud Turtle Organization, which poisoned young people and made them fearless, should be destroyed. Martin opened his hands and whispered lightly with a big smile on his face after thinking about them. "I want a future where people aren''t fearless." After these words, he coughed slightly and began to move towards the Mud Turtle organization, which was next to Mark Wooden Village, after the "psychological situation" he lost. He could have been there in a few hours, as long as he didn''t go down the wrong path. After all, the Rock Forest and Mud Turtle Organization were very close together. When Martin brought the two names together, he smiled and thought. "As far as I can tell from the books I read at The Dark Sword Academy, it was written that the person who founded the Mud Turtle Organization was a person who lived deep in the Rock Forest." Martin put that information in a corner of his mind and whispered one last time after looking at the rock forest. "I''ll be back." Martin moved quickly after these words, moving directly to Mark Wooden Village. COMMENT 11 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 11 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 115 - Destroying The Mud Turtle Organization - Part 1 - 115 - Mark Wooden Village suffered economically as well as after being attacked by Martin. But since they were connected to the Mud Turtle Organization, they quickly recovered to their old times. There was a young man at the entrance. He was wearing black clothes and his eyes were pure black with no emotion whatsoever. This person was naturally Martin. Martin managed to come to Mark Wooden Village in a few hours. He started to look around a little. There were people around and they were moving on with their daily lives. Businesses engaged in markets and similar trade shops were open, and the Village continued to move forward in its way. Martin also saw it in people around in brown clothes. The energy he received from these people naturally led him to understand that they represented shapeshifters who served as security. Even if he didn''t get energy, he could understand that they were shapeshifters as long as he was focused on them because there was a level difference between them and him. He could also easily see the creatures they had. "After I destroy the organization, I''m going to come back here and destroy this place." Martin decided on himself. Then he approached a man in brown clothes and started talking. "Do you know where the Mud Turtle Organization is?" The man in the Brown Suit was in his middle age and was a shapeshifter at Beginner''s Lord Level. He looked at Martin for a few seconds then answered with a carefree attitude. "Continue directly eastward from the entrance of the village, and soon you will see the forest called the Mud Forest. Once you cross the forest, it will be right before you." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and went straight out of the village and looked his way. The guy in the Brown clothes didn''t care much about it. After all, ?t was a young man who asked him that question. Probably because this young man wanted to join in the Mud Turtle Organization, he asked for an address. Although why he had not had a map for the find the organization surprised the guy in the brown clothes a little bit, it wasn''t much of a big deal. Within 15 minutes, Martin arrived at the Mud Forest, which he mentioned. Mud Forest''s name was given by the Mud Turtle Organization. The forest looked like exactly what it is called. There was mud everywhere and there were strange trees. It reflected the name of the forest. Martin was moving forward with slow steps in the woods. There was a 5 meters - road in the forest. Although it was a way for the humans, it was still muddy and it polluted Martin shoes with mud, Martin was normally someone who didn''t care about things like clothes or what he wear, but he didn''t like mud and stuff like that. That''s why he realized he had to buy clothes when he was done. When he turned into a Shapeshifter creature, he was just changing his body. His clothes were the same. That''s why there was nothing wrong with him buying clothes. Martin had reached his target in just half an hour. The visible face of the Mud Turtle Organization was in the shape of a great palace. The people who worked for the organization and the members of the organization lived in this town. They were also coming here with people who had trade ties with the Mud Turtle Organization. Martin was going to come down from the tree he was right in and he was going to start moving forward, and he heard a woman talking. "You''re the shapeshifter on the tree, this is the area of the Mud Turtle Organization you can not trespass here without having permission." Martin looked at the woman who was talking to him.the woman, who was about age 25, had black hair and long legs that dream of many men. Her face could have been said to be beautiful and she had her charm. At the same time, her level wasn''t bad at all. The woman, who was at The Intermediate Lord''s Level, gently trembled and thought of it after feeling Martin''s gaze on her. "What the hell is this, why does it scare me the way he looks." After the young woman had thought of these thoughts, she noticed something strange. her head wasn''t on her shoulders and it was on the floor. She couldn''t move in any way. "What''s going on" Under normal circumstances, the Peak Lord Level can not kill the person at Intermediate Lord Level so quickly like Martin, Martin easily killed the woman because his battle power was on par with King Level One Ring Peak shapeshifter or creature He can Even fight against creatures and shapeshifters in King''s Level Two Ring. So it wasn''t surprising that she died before she could figure out what was going on. Martin had noticed that one Intermediate Lord level gave him 20.000 Paradigna Points one person. He was happy that he earned so much from just one kill. He added his points directly to "Agility" and quickly advanced towards the organization. - A young shapeshifter stood in front of a large stone door with a happy look on his face. The young man was a man who managed to come from a small village to the Mud Turtle Organization. His parents were poor and in need of him. After that, he became a member of the Mud Turtle Organization and his family became rich. A man with a black sword in his hand - killing experienced shapeshifters. the young man wanted to transform to his creature and protect himself, but he knew it wouldn''t do anything. The young man appeared in front of the man with the black sword when he thought about what to do and that time the blade-user dark-eyed man cut off his head with a simple attack. young man last words were " f.ck my luck" He died after he said his last words. Martin could have tried a stealth attack under normal circumstances. But because he trusted the power he had, he thought it made more sense to attack directly. COMMENT 8 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 116 - Beheading The Crimson Werewolf- Part 2 (Mud Turtle) - 116 - The Mud Turtle Organization was a powerful organization that generally did dark work and developed itself in the trading stuff with different organizations and cities. Most of the financial power they had directly earned from the lime stone drug. Soon after, they agreed with the organization, which is located on a different continent. Normally they only had the chance to sell the "Lime Stone Drug", on the Atrem Continent, but with the last agreement now they can sell it to other continents But that didn''t seem to be the case at the moment. An old man with brown hair could hear screaming from the window of the room, from the city surrounding the organization central place "Mud Turtle Hall or Mud Hall". For half an hour, members and shapeshifters tasked with protecting the city came and reported to him. The brown-haired man was named Brewn. Brewn was the director of the Mud Turtle Organization and was terrified right now. He had a chance to see the man who attacked the organization a couple of times. The man had a middle-length black hair and in his hand, there was a black blade that looked like it can cut anything and he massacres all the shapeshifters who were attacking him with using any kind of means. Brewn knew he couldn''t fight against someone like that. That''s when he activated the first plan that came to his mind. "Starlight Summoning, we have no choice but to do it. If necessary, we should use all the Starlight Stones we have. Otherwise, the Mud Turtle Organization will end today." Brewn ran out of his room like lightning with this plan in his mind and began collecting the number of stones and people needed to activate the operations. Brewn soon found the people and starlight stones that were needed. There were also 10 other Starlight stones, but they were their source, and if they spent them, they would have no power to rebuild the organization. Brewn and the Advanced Level two members who were with him performed the ritual directly. A creature soon accepted the contract. Brewn started watching the creature that came. The creature, which looked like a werewolf, had red fur and was about three meters tall. He looked pretty strong and solid. "Crimson Werewolf King - (C) / (T) "RG-3 ¨C (Peak King One Ring Level) "Crimson Werewolf Clan" "Crimson ¨C Werewolf - King" "STR = 182.0" "Agility = 183.1" "Endurance = 180.8" "INT = 180.4" Crimson Werewolf King, who had looked around for a few seconds, made a confirmation sign with his head and spoke. "I can feel who the target is. I''ll be back to pick up 50 Starlight Stone after I kill the target." Brewn and the members with him lightly approved with their heads. Then Crimson Werewolf King disappeared. , Martin was slightly tired. He was killing shapeshifters who had been attacking him for at least half an hour and most of them started to think about fleeing. At the time, he thought about his points and the system showed him how many points he earned. "320,000 Paradigna Points" Martin couldn''t stop himself from smiling because of the points he earned. He wasn''t expecting it that many points for just killing about thirty minutes, But after he thought about it, he thought it was normal. He was attacked by more Intermediate Lord shapeshifters than he ever expected. He also killed many numbers of Beginner Lord Level shapeshifters. It was normal for him to earn that many points. After thinking about it for a while, he smiled and focused slightly. Therefore, it was not appropriate for him to evolve directly to King Level. "Paradigna, use 250,000 Points to increase the level of Blade Mastery Ability." The Paradigna System, at the time, asked him for approval. As Martin understands - if the points he going to spend is too much or not doing an action he does, as usual, the system asks him to approve the decision again. "I approve" Martin approved it with his thought. A few seconds later, he was starting to feel beautiful. He loved this feeling. But it didn''t take long. Five seconds later, Martin was back in normal and felt that his physique had improved. At that point, the system sent him a table of information showing new developments. Blade Mastery Level 20 (Max) (For leveling up to Intermediate Blade Mastery, the user needs to go to trial of ?????) Passive Blade Damage + 100% Passive Blade Control + 100% Passive Reaction Speed +100% Passive Blade Sharpness +100% Passive Attack Speed +60% Passive Movement Speed +60% Passive Black Hearth Poison Damage +15% - New Battle Power = 2000 (King Level Two Ring) , Martin took a deep breath. He could feel that all his physique improved. At that point, he felt the air before he ripped forcefully, He retreated lightly and avoided a claw blow from his enemy. He was starting to look at the creature that attacked him. He realized the creature was a werewolf and he was at the level of King Level One Ring Peak. Martin smiled and then with deep eyes he looked at the Crimson Werewolf King, This creature was stronger than Imp Sword King and Poison Ice Scorpion King, combined. Even If, Imp Sword King and Poison Ice Scorpion attack this werewolf at the same time they could not hurt him at the least. Crimson Werewolf smiled lightly when he noticed Martin''s gaze. And then he started thinking. "This shapeshifter in front of me has a very high specialty. He is not good at me at "pure power" but still, I can''t beat him without risking my life." In just a few seconds, he knew Martin was not an easy kill for himself. At that time, Martin. took a deep breath and took a slow step and went straight into the attack. Crimson Werewolf King didn''t know what was going on. Directly, he had lost his right arm and a toxic force began to enter his entire body. It''s like he''s lost all the power and energy he had instantly. "Which clan can have such dark energy" That was the last thought of Crimson Werewolf King. Martin did another small attack without a care that he directly killed Crimson Werewolf King. If Martin hadn''t used his points for Blade Mastery, he would have fought, but he would certainly have been hurt by such a war. Going. Martin had just cut off the arm of the creature across the street to try the poison. - Even, Martin did not expect to himself this fast , COMMENT 7 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 7 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 117 - Mud Turtle Organization - Destroyed - Part 3 - END - 117 As Martin gasped slightly, the Paradigna System - once again showed him the status of The Crimson Wolf King, and then the Black Hearth passive stepped in. "Crimson Werewolf King "RG-3 ¨C (Peak King One Ring Level) "Crimson Werewolf Clan" "Crimson ¨C Werewolf - King" "STR = 182.0" "Agility = 183.1" "Endurance = 180.8" "INT = 180.4" "Passive Ability" "Black Hearth" ( Every killed being soul will be taken into into "Black Hearth" and It will strength user with more power for every being killed by the user) (User can not see this improvement in the status screen) - Soul & Imp Sword King - () - Blade Damage +5% ///////////// - Soul & Crimson Werewolf King - - Arm Power +20% - , Martin felt his arms were getting stronger after the system''s messages. A 20 percent increase was not a small increase at all. Therefore, he only controlled the "Battle Power" section by focusing. What he wanted to see was simple. He wanted to see how this retrofit would affect "Battle Power". "Battle Power = 2100" Martin smiled after seeing his battle power. "This increase is pretty good. When my Battle Power level reaches 5000, I won''t have to be afraid of Emperor Level creatures and shapeshifters." Martin was relieved to think about it. He knew the number didn''t matter excessively because he wasn''t stupid. He was aware that the difference between 2500 Battle Power and 5000 Battle Power wasn''t just a 2x improvement. Gold-Sand Desert Emperor could have killed himself like a bug in a very small attack. He knew that. Martin''s main goal was to at least try to fight King Level Three Ring, continuing to grow stronger quickly until the end of the mission. Martin also had one more thing to focus on. Blade Mastery Talent was at the final level and he could not add points or strengthen anymore with the points at the moment. The system says what it''s supposed to do is pass a test (trial). He didn''t know what this test was, but he had no intention of getting into it before King Reached The Level. So after taking a deep breath, he began to look around. There weren''t many people left. Around there, the shapeshifters were still watching him and waiting for time to attack. But each one of them was extremely scared. The battle power martin had was directly affecting the energy he had. Martin was a Peak Level Lord, but the energy he emitted was at king level two ring level. Of course, this is only can be seen by shapeshifter or creatures that stronger than him. That''s why even the Advanced Level Shapeshifter which his enemies couldn''t attack him. It is not just only the attacking the Advanced Level Shapeshifters even scared of looking at him in the eye. Martin knew these people didn''t want to fight him. But the organization they''re in should have signed a contract with them. For that reason, they had to make the contract requirements can not escape from the fighting against him. The contract mentioned here wasn''t the simple contracts people used. Yet, even though Martin didn''t know exactly, they could use a contract technique and one kind of material to tie one''s spirit to a contract agreement using a precious stone (Starlight Stone & Martin do not know about it). Creatures and shapeshifters who did not comply with a contract that had been made like this were directly losing their lives. , Martin didn''t waste any more time, and by jumping in quick steps, he started killing shapeshifters around looking for the opportunity to attack him. It was so fast that even shapeshifters with the fastest creatures - lost their heads without understanding what happened. their hearts were being cut directly by the sword of Martin. "Run, run without looking back, at least we''ll be killed by a contract." It was a shapeshifter that was attached to the Mud Turtle Organization, which said those words. A few seconds after he said the words - Martin, who was jumping quickly from the roofs of buildings, came to him and took a deep breath after looking into the young woman''s eyes and swiftly cut off her head with her sword. Martin realized there were no more shapeshifters left around. The only place with shapeshifters was now called Mud Turtle Hall, the main structure of the organization. Martin could easily see this huge palace-like structure. He could also feel the shapeshifters that were in this structure. - Three hours later, there was no more an organization on the Atrem Continent called the Mud Turtle Organization. It was destroyed by one man. , Inside a large forest, a young man was lying in a 200-meter-long tree with a width of more than 10 meters. The young man, whose eyes were black, was tired and taking deep breaths. This young man was, naturally, Martin. Martin easily killed all kinds of shapeshifters inside the palace. The only problem was that he was physically forced to do so. At the same time, the feelings of the person he didn''t have much before were bothering him. Although he knew he was a bad jerk, it was starting to feel hard for him to make a deal with a creature and kill people of his kind. "No, I have to keep doing this." Martin took a deep breath after these words. the pure black eyes he has little light in his eyes, which never contained color or light in normal times, and Martin whispered to herself. "I have to kill them so I don''t kill people, so I''m going to get stronger. And then I can offer them a comfortable life." Martin''s thoughts and character - Black Hearth, were impressed. No one knew what kind of clan the Black Hearth Clan was. That included Martin. Martin focused lightly and checked his condition. He wanted to see what had changed. "Status" - "Martin" "G2 ¨C Peak Lord Shapeshifter --- Black Hearth Clan () "Soul Power = 7.0" "Battle Power = 2100 (King Level Two Ring - Beginner) "Paradigna Points = "500,000" "Ability Points = 0 "Shapeshifter Creatures" - Black Hearth Hunter - Open Slot X 7 - Martin smiled and after taking a deep breath, he thought he shouldn''t waste any more time. He''s been at Lord''s Level for a long time. It was time to be king. Martin talked with the system After these thoughts COMMENT 13 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 13 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 118 - Black And White - King Level - 118 Martin focused first and took a look at his condition before moving to King Level. "Black Hearth Hunter ¨C Grade 3" "G3-2 ¨C (Peak Lord Level) "Black Hearth Clan" "Black ¨C Hearth ¨C Hunter ¨C Grade 2" "STR = 80.0" "Agility = 94.1" "Endurance = 80.8" "INT = 80.4" (Can Not Be Used) (Only For Defense) , After Martin smiled lightly, he focused. "Paradigna, when I evolve the King Level, the creature I had, Black Hearth Hunter, Do I have to change it creature I choose in the King Level Evolution ?" A few seconds later, He got a response from the system. "No, you don''t have to. King Level Evolution does not affect abilities as a whole. You will learn it after you complete the evolution" Martin wanted to ask you one more question. "Like before, can I evolve by raising more than one stat ?." At the time, the Paradigna System made a few ding noises. Martin knew he was asking the question right. Whenever he asked important questions, the Paradigna system sounded "ding" in this way. It also didn''t respond fast, and after a while, it had passed, It is answered the question. "The user can fulfill what he thinks." , Martin had this answer and what he wanted to do was directly in his head. Under normal circumstances, all he had to was raise his agility and start evolution. But right now he was not going to do that, He had another idea in his mind could work for him. "Paradigna, use my points for the STR and Agility, gave them enough points for the Double-Evolution" After Martin''s words, Paradigna told him the points he needed to spend. "Agility requires 60,000 Paradigna Points. STR requires 200,000 Paradigna Points. A total of 260,000 Paradigna Points will be spent, do you approve." Martin didn''t say anything about the system rounding the required number of points. It was less confusing. And then he said he approved it from his mind without thinking any more. When Martin woke up, he found himself in a place where he wasn''t before. The location was a dark area, but it wasn''t pitch-dark like in previous areas. He could see he was in a room and there was a table in the room. There were three rings on the table. Each ring had a name and an insignia. When Martin focused, he believed in his eyes. The evolutions at King Level were not directly altering the creature''s form and changes the user shapeshifting creature the completely the creature he had the Black Hearth Hunter abilities will be with him for as long as he wanted. The King Level evolution more like the strength user "Clan" and if the user wanted he can change his form the creature he going to choose "In short, Creatures and Shapeshifter at the lord level do not count as clan members because are weak" These thoughts came to Martin''s mind. And then he started reading the stat numbers on the rings. - "Hearth Master" "RG1" ¨C King Level One Ring" "Black Hearth Clan" (Level ???? Clan) (Higher the better) "Hearth Clan" (Level 2 Clan) "STR = 120.0" "Agility = 120.1" "Endurance = 100.8" "INT = 80.4" (Can be used) "Magic Mastery" (Can be upgraded like Blade Mastery) "Two Mind Spell" "Two Magic Active Ability" New Big Passive Ability "Mind Over Matter" ¨C Telekinetic Master" "Can only be seen after the chosen by the user" , Martin was a little confused. He didn''t know what kind of change was going to happen. At that time, the system began to talk to him and explain the situation. "The user''s choice here will not affect the capabilities of the previous evolu?tion creature (Black Hearth Hunter). It will only strengthen the previous creature." "The user has the abilities of the Black Hearth Clan. If the user chooses the "Hearth Master" chose, the Black Hearth and Hearth Clan creature will unite and the user can use their both clan abilities, passives, etc." "In this example, if Hearth Master is selected, Black Hearth Hunter will now become able to cast a spell and will earn means of mage and passives of Hearth Master, User can choose to be in form of Hearth Master or Black Hearth Hunter." Martin read the system''s information in order and then slightly relieved inside. From the moment he chooses a creature belongs The Black Hearth Clan, he was moving strongly towards more power. That''s why he didn''t want to change his clan. But given what the system says, no matter which one of the creatures he sees and chose now, he would have no trouble. Martin started looking at the other creature on top of that. "Iron Hearth Master" "RG1" ¨C King Level One Ring" "Black Hearth Clan" (Level ???? Clan) (Higher the better) "Iron Hearth (Level 4 Clan) "STR = 125.0" "Agility = 110.1" "Endurance = 125.8" "INT = 100.0" (Can not be used ¨C only for defense) New Passive Abilities - "Defensive Body" (Can be upgraded like Blade Mastery) "Two Defensive Passive Ability" "Two Defensive Active Ability" "New Big Passive" "Iron Hearth ¨C The Fortress Hearth" "Can only be seen after chosen by the user" Martin knew immediately that this choice would make more sense. Under normal circumstances, Martin could have chosen this option. But speed was the most important aspect for him. He could never afford to lose his speed and agility. Therefore, he looked at the last option. Martin smiled lightly and thought from inside as he looked at the final option. "For some reason, the last option is always the option I want. Because even though I''ve decided in the first place, I''m first looking at what I don''t like to not miss something that I don''t see for the first time." Martin looked at the final option after these words. "Black and White Blademaster" "RG1" ¨C King Level One Ring" "Black Hearth Clan" (Level "?.?.?." Clan) (Higher the better) "Black and White (Level "?.?.?.?.?." Clan (Higher the better (<) "STR = 120.0" "Agility = 120.1" "Endurance = 120.8" "INT = 120 (Can be used) New Passive Abilities - "Blade Energy Mastery" "Two Blade Spell" "Two Blade Passive Ability" "New Big Passive" "Black And White (Good Or Evil) " (Can only be seen after chosen by the user) , Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and looked at the sign of each ring. Hearth Mastery had a simple heart mark on it. Colorful signs were flying around the heart. The Iron Hearth Clan had a silver sign of a heart and a shield. It looked pretty solid and strong. But naturally, the Black And White Clan mark, which he had already wanted to choose from the beginning, was seriously had a good loking symbol. Although not connected to the Hearth Clan, this clan was equally quite mysterious. Chapter 119 - The Clan Levels And Their Names - 119 Martin focused because he knew he didn''t have to think anymore, and he chooses black and white blade master. A few seconds later, he lost all consciousness. - In a forest with green oversized trees, three creatures were standing on top of a huge tree, which is even bigger and larger than other trees by a large margin. The length of the tree was easily about 500 meters and the width was easily about 70 meters. This tree was known as the largest tree found in the Green Hell Forest. On top, naturally, an Emperor lived, which even the shapeshifters, who had a background like Allie, didn''t even know. This emperor''s true body, which was in the shape of a snake, had a length of up to 40 meters, and its eyes were shining with green colors and adapting to the forest beautifully. But for the time being, he was in his human form "Green Hell Snake Emperor" "YAG-0" "Green Hell ¨C Snake ¨C Emperor" Battle Power = 5300 "STR = 534.0" "Agility = 550.4" "Endurance = 500.2" "INT = 503.3" "Abilities" Green Hell Domain Master - Green Hell Snake Emperor looked to the right, he has transformed the human form because talking was easy when he has a small body. Standing on the right side was the Golden-Sand Desert Emperor. On the left, Alpha Yabet Wolf, the leader of the Yabet Wolves, was waiting. Unlike Green Hell Snake Emperor and the Golden Sand Desert Emperor, Alpha Yabet Wolf had just turned into a small form of the black wolf. Some creatures didn''t like to turn into human form, and they saw it as degrading their blood and clan. Alpha Yabet Wolf was one of those creatures. Green Hell Snake Emperor just smiled and didn''t say anything when he thought about it. At that point, the Golden-Sand Desert Emperor began to talk. "As I told you, I made a deal with that young man. My first mission to the young man was to destroy people''s organizations and other settlements." After those words, Green Hell Snake Emperor thought a little bit and began talking after making a confirmation sign with his head. "Can we trust that young man? You know, the problem is, these organizations do not have really strong power that can fight against us. The power that each of us has is enough to destroy organizations in this little continent. The problem is that organizations use the resources they have for calling and building contract with other Emperor Level Creatures and Shapeshifters" After these words, the Golden-Sand Desert Emperor smiled and began to speak. "Right now, the Traveller Moon Bear Emperor has already arrived on the continent. This Emperor, possibly sent by the Icean Family Leader, is after Alpha Yabet Wolf. He can''t stand up to you and me alone, but as you said, if he finds a supporter around the same power as himself, it''s going to be a nuisance for us. In response to your question, I''m sure it won''t be a problem." after those words, Alpha Yabet Wolf, who had not spoken, for the time being, began to speak with an carefree expression on his face. "This person you''re talking about is constantly hunting the Wolves of Yabet. Even if I don''t care about what he is doing with little wolfs., I''d say it bothers me. At the same time, how can you be so sure about a human." Alpha Yabet Wolf was aware of the power he had, even though he was a powerful presence from the outside and caused fear to the eyes of the people and shapeshifters around him, and he was as respectful as possible without forgetting that the creature he was talking to was an Emperor. Golden-Sand Desert Emperor closed his eyes lightly and answered by looking at the sky. "Even though that young man is currently powerless compared to us, the "Clan" he probably has in his backing most likely is an Ancient Clan." In short, considering that the transformation creature he has will affect the soul and character of his mind and soul, there will be no problem." Following the words of Golden Sand Desert Emperor, Alpha Yabet Wolf and Green Hell Snake Emperor looked at each other. Green Hell Snake Emperor began talking with suspicious eyes after taking a deep breath when he was talking he looked at the Golden Sand Desert Emperor in the eye with great seriousness. "Golden-Sand, I''ve known you for a long time. You''re not the kind of person who''s going to make a mistake like that. You think this person you''re talking about from an Ancient Clan?" Alpha Yabet Wolf, though he didn''t ask this question openly, had a great deal of expectation and curiosity in his red eyes. Golden-Sand Desert Emperor didn''t say anything this time and just made a confirmation sign with his head. This sign was enough to convince Alpha Yabet Wolf and The Green Hell Snake Emperor. - Ancient Clans would take their clan name depending on their times and also the leader and powerful creatures they had. These levels define the power they have. The same was true of clans. Each clan would receive names based on the levels they had. A clan with King Level Leader would be described as the Low-Clan. A clan with Emperor level leader would be described as the Mid-Clan. A clan with Ancestor level leader would be described as the High-Clan. The Icean Family, although not well known, was a part of a secret High-Clan level. The leader of the Icean Family was an Ancestor Level and very strong. Most of the people in the outside of the clan knew that they are only Mid Clan Level with Emperor Level Leader, But big shots from the other clans know that they had an Ancestor Level in their clan. "Ancestor Level - 1000.0 - 2500.0" "Ancestor Level Mid - 2500.0 - 5000.0" "Ancestor Level Peak - 5000.0 - 10.000" - ?????? (It is not World Level) But it wasn''t just over. Only but only the clan owned by a World-Level person could be considered the Ancestor Family. Alpha Yabet Wolf and others were, therefore, taking this situation extremely seriously. Naturally, none of them and even Martin knew that, The Black Hearth Clan and the Black And White Clan was higher than the level of Ancient Family, It was about three hours before Martin opened his eyes. He didn''t expect to be unconscious for so long. But with his awakening, he felt very different because of the power he felt. When he took a deep breath, he understood that the air was cleaner and that he understood he was feeling better. At that time, the system informed him. "Refreshing Status Window." Chapter 120 - The New Powers and Passives - 120 "Martin - Black And White "Soul Power = 10.0" "Battle Power = 2500" Paradigna Points ="240,000" Paradigna Points - Passives Black Hearth (After kill enemy soul will be trapped and will be transformed into the power) (User can not see this improvement in Status) (1,000,000 Paradigna Points for level up) - Black And White (Every kill will be judged automatically. If the enemy is "good" the user will earn, corrosive power to his attacks. If the enemy is "evil" the user will earn Lifesteal to his attacks. If the user kills more "good" than "evil" the user will be starting to lose his power. If the user kills more "evil" than "good" user will cease to exist after some time) (2 million Paradigna Points for level up) - Blade Mastery Level 20 - - Shapeshifting Creatures - Black And White Blademaster (Black Hearth and Black and White Clan) - Empty Slots x 9 - , Martin was lightly happy to see the passive feature of Black And White. If the person he killed was a bad person or creature, Martin was adding to the "Lifesteal" passive feature. If the person he killed was a good person, he was passively winning "Corrosive Damage." Corrosive Damage and Lifesteal were already passively given to him by Black Hearth. Of course, he understands that he has to preserve the balance between his kills. But this is not important to him. Now, thanks to this passive ability, the attacks of him would be even more toxic and life-stealing, but also to activate the ability to take HP from the opposite side in each damage dealt the enemy. He could fight the Mid-King Two Ring with the Battle power he had now. At the time, Martin asked the system to show him what the Blade Energy meant. "Blade Energy Mastery" "User can shoot his blade attacks ranged using his pure power energy" - Blade Energy Control +10% Blade Energy Damage +10% Blade Energy Range ( - 3 Meters - ) - "Blade Attacks form a black and white-colored energy and shoot towards the enemy. (Passive Ability) (User blade earned passive ranged attack with this passive skill) , Martin understood why he saw why he needed so many Paradigna Points to raise Blade Energy Talent. With this ability, His normal blade attacks now affect a range of three meters. In short, he can kill and deal with the damage his enemy even if he is not close to the enemy. If he strengthened that ability, he could be an even stronger person in the future. - Martin began to learn about the transformational characteristics of the creature he had afterward. The appearance of Black And White Blademaster, almost no different than the Black Heart Hunter. He had a strong human body at the height of two meters, and he had a sword that black and white color merged. The sword was completely black before when he was using Black Hearth Hunter. Martin''s eyes also turned white on the left and black on the right. - Martin began to examine the creature''s condition. "Black And White Blademaster" "RG1" ¨C King Level One Ring" "Black Hearth Clan" (Level ?-?-?-? Clan) (Higher the better) "Black and White Clan (Level ?-?-?-?-?-?-? Clan) (Higher the better) "STR = 120.0" "Agility = 120.1" "Endurance = 120.8" "INT = 120 (More strong INT, more Strong Blade Energy Attacks) - Passive Ability ¨C (Blade Mind) (Mind Defense +50%)) Passive Ability ¨C (Black And White Sword ) (Combined forces of Black Hearth Sword, and Black And White Sword ) (This ability combines two sword abilities and power into one sword) - Active Ability ¨C (Blade Energy Slash) (User can use his soul energy to into his sword and use as it a ranged slash (20 Meters Range) (1 Minute Cooldown) Active Ability ¨C (Black And White Form) (User left half changes into the white, and right half changes into the black, & +50% Speed, Strength, Endurance, Magical Protection for 1 minute (Cooldown 1 Hour) , After Martin received the necessary information, he smiled. "I have 240,000 Paradigna Points. It''s appropriate for me to use these points for stats." Martin had thought of this idea before. At the same time, for starters, it didn''t make sense to strengthen Blade Energy''s Ability. He didn''t want a new creature in any way. Therefore, it made sense for him to strengthen the pure power he had. , "Paradigna, transfer all points to "Agility" " Martin''s words, along with the system, asked him for approval. After Martin confirmed it from with his thought, he lost consciousness lightly not like the other times. A few seconds later, he came to himself and took a deep breath. He knew that the physics he had got lighter than he did. But in fact, he knew he didn''t have a light body. At the time, he wondered about it. "What is my weight system ?" , A few seconds later, the system answered himself. "800KG" Martin was having trouble believing he heard.he had 2 meters height and had a muscular physique. He was expecting to be 100 150 kg at most. But because of the physical strength he had and muscle structure, he had already reached a weight of 800 kg. Although he was surprised by this situation, the situation that made him happy was the battle power he had. - "Battle Power" = 2900" Martin looked at his Agility "Agility" = 141.1" This development led to the war force up to 2,900. Martin could easily fight against a King Level Two Ring Peak level with the power he now has. With a King Level Three Ring, he had a chance to fight for a while but he can not win. Martin got used to his body after making the necessary adjustments. He tried different techniques for half an hour, and he liked everything. There was a huge difference between the power he had before and the power he had now. To get to mid king one ring level, he had to advance the Points he had. Beginner ¨C 100.0 ¨C 150.0 M?d ¨C 150.0 ¨C 180.0 Peak - 180,000 ¨C 199.0" they were separated like that. Martin wasn''t in a hurry. The point that mattered to him was Battle Power he had. After all, eventually, everything was measured by the "battle power." That''s what it was about whether he could beat the other side in a real war. Of course, he kept the "Soul Ability" part in his mind. The person opposite could be weaker than he is. But if he activated the characteristics of his Soul Ability - he could pose a danger to Martin. "Next, I have to prepare for the hunt. I have to be careful that there will be no more killing innocent humans for the points. This is just mean degrading myself" After Martin whispered these words, he quickly abandoned the environment where he was directly and began to think as he continued to move forward. Chapter 121 - Targeting The Dead Graveyard - 121 - Martin, did not understand why he was so fast. It was a real surprise to him, too, and It made himself happy. "I didn''t know I was going to have that much power." Martin had those thoughts through him. It was as if time had stopped for him. He was starting to feel something different about sensing around. It wasn''t the system or external effect that caused this. Each of these things was different ways of thinking about what Martin went through. Maybe he always wanted that kind of power. But only now he was able to achieve that power. Martin didn''t understand why time was slowing down, even though he was moving forward. At that time, he regained consciousness, and Martin found himself back in his previous position. Nothing had changed around and everything was in the same place. "Very strange" Martin noticed that he was conscious instantly, but that his body was moving, even though he had stopped consciousness, and at the same time, he could watch the environment with "time" stopped, even though he had stopped consciousness. "I need to investigate this situation. But I don''t have time for this right now." , Martin didn''t think it was time. He should have finished his work on the continent and moved on to a new continent. "I don''t always have to think about anything in a top of a tree" That was the first thought of Martin. He didn''t know why he was always on the trees like an idiot. But he did not care and just started thinking. "Normally, among my plans was to destroy Mark Wooden Village, which the Mud Turtle Organization controls. But I don''t think it is necessary anymore." Martin had thought of these thoughts instantly. He shook his head negatively with his mind. "Am I the one who has these thoughts?" Martin couldn''t stop thinking. He wanted to kill everyone in town before he evolved a few hours ago. But he didn''t have that idea right now. That''s when he started thinking about it. A big smile manifested on his face and he made a confirmation sign with his head. "The creatures I got a deal with wanting me to kill innocent humans just because, maybe I should kill the that Emperor Creatures first" Martin thought his thinking made sense. But after a while, he began to contradict himself again. Two of the creatures were emperor level and one was at King Level Three Level. Martin thought he could fight Alpha Yabet Wolf with the power he now has. But he couldn''t guarantee it. Emperor Level creatures were creatures that could kill him in one move. That''s why he couldn''t do anything to them at least for now. - Martin made up his mind after taking a deep breath like this. "My current goal will be "Dead Graveyard Shapeshifter Organization" After a while, he thought it was the most logical goal. Compared to other organizations, this organization was an organization that was darker and worse. Any shapeshifter in this organization.can does not fight against him and he can easily kill them. with that, he will go to earn Lifesteal bonuses, thanks to his new passive ability, every time he killed the shapeshifter. He didn''t know exactly the power he was going to gain per person. But still, it wouldn''t hurt to try. , Martin thought about the events before he moved on. Fire Mountain Shapeshifter Organization" (Destroyed) "Night Owl Shapeshifter Organization" "Dead Graveyard Shapeshifter Organization" "Wind Soul Shapeshifter Organization" "Mud Turtle Shapeshifter Organization" (Destroyed) , There were only three organizations left on the Atrem Continent that could be considered strong. The strongest of these was the Night Owl Organization. Martin was thinking of ending this organization at the last. , Martin, without further ado, began to make his first move to the nearby city. He realized he''d get a map again. We didn''t go to addresses by asking someone all the time. , Martin managed to get to one of the cities on the continent within 30 minutes without too much difficulty because of the speed and strength of his new creature. If the width of the road is higher than other classical dirt roads that mean that there is a big city ahead, At the same time, he saw carriage trailers in the road. The city Martin was going to is called "Lion Roar City" and the size of the city was not as much as Sword Blade City. But he wanted to clear and get the organizations out of the way before he attacked the cities. He was not even sure that he wants to massacre cities than humans live in. , There were quite a lot of people in the city. Even human-shaped creatures were spending time in this city. Markets, children, and young lovers were walking on quality roads made of stone in the city. Although the Yabet Wolves were revealed, this information was known by big powerhouses at the moment. That''s why normal public and low-level shapeshifter families couldn''t be aware of it. For this reason, the usual daily life practiced by the people in the cities. Martin soon saw a map shop. At the same time, because he came to the city, he thought it wasn''t bad to change and sit down a little bit. , Afterward, he ate at the first nearby bar and calmly examined the area. "Sometimes it''s not so bad not to have any goals and to be normal." Martin said these words when he drank his beer, looking at the crowd walking through the window next to him. Afterward, he drank the last sip of the beer and left a few gold coins on the table, and then he left the city and began to move forward. After progressing long enough, he examined the map on a rock away from the road - and realized that Dead Graveyard was a few hours from where he was found. Although the Atrem Continent contained the "Continent" in its name, it was a landmass more suitable to be "Island". It had only 1,000 km from start to finish. When Martin used his power, he could move from one end of the island to one end, between five and three hours without too much difficulty. If he could use all his power, he could have walked around in two hours, all the scarce. , Chapter 122 - Graveyard Organization Became Real Graveyard - 122 On the map, after finding its location, he looked at his location and he closed the map after setting his way, he began to run with a fast speed. - The Dead Graveyard Organization was an organization that other people and organizations were afraid of. That wasn''t because of the power they had. The theme of the organization they had - it gave people fear. the shapeshifting creatures that the students and workers of the organizations are straight up looked evil so people were afraid of the organization in general. - Frankly, it wasn''t too strange for them to be scared. Many low-level shapeshifters didn''t know that their transformation was connected to their soul and after some time they are going to be effected from it so in the the characteristics they had going to change. That''s why they were constantly under the illusion that they were always like that. At first, the good people, as long as they used the "evil" creatures they had , they turned into evil people like their creatures. Martin was a bad person - at first, when he used "Claw Demon" as his first shapeshifting creature, and he became worse than he was already. Claw Demon was a filthy creature from birth. When he merged with a already evil person like Martin, an even worse being emerged from their combined forces. When Martin later switched to the Shadow Demon creature, he became a little bit better. Although shadow demon is a pretty evil creature, it could not be compared to the Claw Demon filth. Martin began to make amends after the creature he transformed became Blood Night Hunter. Because the Blood Night Hunter creature in general was a hunter, and it wasn''t a creature that killed everyone for no reason. It affected Martin. That''s why he started killing people who could fight instead of "innocent" people. Black Hearth Hunter and Black And White Blademaster , yet still a mystery. - Dead Graveyard , as it is clear from its name, was a cemetery set up in an area of plains, just at the end of a tropical forest. These places, which were set in the cemetery, were actually underground constructions in general. Each cemetery was a room for a student to live in. The students used the garden to continue their education. What happening in the Mysterious Room was a point that only certain special students and senior teachers would know, as it was clear from its name. - Martin took a breath of light and began to watch. The mountain it was found was a mountain known as the entry limit of the Dead Graveyard Organization. The name of the mountain was passed as Mount Lightining. Because a lot of the lightning was hitting the top of the mountain and create nice view for the people who live close the mountain. , Martin wasn''t right on the mountain, but he was high enough to see the surrounding area. When he looked carefully, he was able to track the dead graveyard organization''s territory. There were a few kilometers between where he was found and the organism. , "Then I don''t have to wait any longer" Martin began to move directly with this idea and began to descend from the top of the mountain. He soon entered the tropical forest and began to move quickly over the trees. Within a few minutes, he saw the entrance because of the speed he used for moving quickly. There was some kind of creature at the entrance that he wasn''t used to seeing before. "Skeleton Knight" "Beginner Lord" , Martin was now only studying the status of the people at King Level and above. The power that others had didn''t matter to him. This skeletal creature he saw was actually a rather simple creature. He had a simple sword and a steel-made armor on it. Putting such a weak creature on the entrance was ridiculous. "It''s a trap" Martin thought with a smile. The main purpose of this creature to put here was not to stop the attack. Probably, this creature was attached to one of the members. When the creature was killed, the member would feel that it is dead. After understanding that it is dead, he or she would inform organization and begin to prepare quickly. Martin knew all of his thoughts was just a guess, but that was probably the case. So he moved fast and climbed on top of the trees and jumped on large gray walls. The introduction of the organization was quite simple. There was a black large door and a gray 30-meters wall. Martin was able to easily see a big smile on his face after jumping off the wall. "So everyone''s here." There was a simple reason Martin said those words. After jumping over the wall, he saw the students and the teachers inside. Each of them was doing their own business. They didn''t know he was coming and will going to destroy the organization they belong. After watching a little, Martin began to move on to the platform above the wall, and first of all, he killed a young man. The young man was standing on the platform above the wall and looking around. He died quickly because he was at the Lord Level.Martin , will not going to spare any people in the organization.Because he do not feel anything when killing already evil people. Martin then killed other shapeshifters who were standing around the wall. It wasn''t about being quiet. Even if he didn''t act quietly, he was killing his targets so quickly that no one had a chance to know. In exactly four minutes, all the members on the wall were killed. Martin took a slightly deep breath, and with a serious facial expression - he jumped directly over the wall where he was found - and began to use his sword like a idiot that knows nothing about using sword , but even if it was like that sword in his hand at a speed that the eyes couldn''t see, and every shapeshifter that came in front of him began to die. Some were beheaded, some of them cut into two. But every sword attack killed a shapeshifter Most shapeshifters - because they felt safe inside the organization , they in normal times do not used their transformation creature.That made Martin''s job easier. Especially when he first carried out the attack , he easily killed a large number of shapeshifters. And then it was up to him to have fun. Martin killed more than 100 Lord Level Shapeshifters in just half an hour. Because each of these shapeshifters was small, the score was only 500,000 Paradigna Points. Chapter 123 - Dark Graveyard Summoner King - 123 Martin was slightly tired. The reason he was tired was not because of the attack by the shapeshifters who attacked him. It was because of killing takes so much energy and time. For a few minutes, he killed the shapeshifters who were still around. In this way, the murder he caused gave a big loss to the Graveyard Organization. More than 100 Lord Level Shapeshifters and 10 Advanced Level Shapeshifters were killed. This whole thing happened in just half an hour. People didn''t know what to do. "Shapeshifters" who don''t normally call themselves human syllabus have looked like poor people this time. Normally, identifying themselves as human beings were generally bothering them. Because "human" represented a generally weak and weak creature. But all they wanted right now was to be seen as a human being by the man they were dealing with. But it wasn''t going to happen. "Black And White (Passive) "Lifesteal +50%" (From killing evil shapeshifters) Martin couldn''t believe his eyes. That was a pretty strong number of "life-steal" he gained. Martin didn''t know exactly what to say. "Lifesteal" was generally an ability that worked very well when fighting against crowded groups or fighting a person who had equal power with him. He didn''t have to be afraid of weak beings when he had a "Lifesteal" ability. He also didn''t have to be afraid of a "Summoner" type shapeshifter that was at the same level as him. Because the Summoner type Shapeshifter would not fight itself in general, and he would call for a creature to fight with other shapeshifters. For someone with "Life-steal" skills, these people can easily be killed very easily. Because the creatures summoned by Summoner couldn''t be stronger than the summoner itself. This would allow people with "Lifesteal" capability to easily kill the creature''s summoner, summoned to fight for him or her. Martin could kill the weak summoned creatures and heal himself with the ability of lifestyle. , Martin had taken a slightly deep breath, he checked his condition. He didn''t check his condition. He was just checking the Battle Power part. "Battle Power = 3000" , When Martin saw his battle power, a big smile formen on his face if people looked at the Martin face right now they think "that guy is crazy". Although it was possible to fight someone at king level three-ring mid-level, he would have to force himself. Against King Level Three Ring Peak he could only last a few minutes and had to escape after some time. And he should not try to fight against King Level Four Ring Creature or Shapeshifter. He didn''t stand a chance. , Martin knew he had collected a total of 700,000 points. He knew he had to find a suitable place to use this point to improve himself. Looking at the bodies around him, he understood that his location was starting to smell extremely stinking, and at the same time, he felt dark strange energy. Martin didn''t quite understand what was going on, but suddenly he attacked by a powerful dark magic attack. At the last minute, Martin managed to get out of the deadly attack on his head. He took a deep breath after looking at the person who attacked him. "The Dark Graveyard Summoner King" "King Level Four Ring" "Dark Graveyard Clan ¨C Summoner - King" "STR = 412" "Agility = 400.1" "Endurance = 400.1" "INT = 421" - Abilities Abilities - , Martin started to examine the creature. The creature had a human body and was about 170 cm tall. A black mask was covering the left side of his face. he was wearing a tall mage robe with black and green color. At the same time, he was holding a green stone in his right hand and looking at him with menacing and anger. If he were under normal circumstances, he would never have been able to fight the creature he looking at and would have escaped immediately. But there was a different situation. "The person in front of me is a summoner it should not be to hard fight against him" Summoners were normally the nightmare of many Shapeshifters. Because they could easily kill their targets by attacking with their horde creatures. But that didn''t apply to Martin. One of Martin''s passive features was "Lifesteal". - That''s when Dark Graveyard Summoner King started talking. His voice was loud and dark. If a normal lord level heard this sound, there was a chance he''d faint directly. "You attacked Dead Graveyard, the organization I controlled and strengthened, and you killed it is members. , Martin put his sword on his shoulder and started talking after smiling Despite speaking in a slight tone, because of the energy he had, Dark Graveyard Summoner King, could easily hear Martin''s voice. "You want revenge on me with your little skills." Dark Graveyard Summoner King was severely angry after these words. But he didn''t make any moves. Each King Level creature or shapeshifter had a certain intelligence. He knew he shouldn''t have made the wrong move. Even if he knew that the person in front of him weaker than himself t, he knew well that the level was important to a certain extent. "If I make a mistake, he won''t give me a chance to make my next move." These thoughts were in the dark graveyard summoner king''s mind. A few seconds later, he started whispering lightly. "Summon Dark Lich, X 10" "Summon Dark Death Archer X10" "Summon Dark Swordmaster X10" "Summon Dark Winged Angel X10" , Dark Graveyard Summoner King, with a few whispers, summoned creatures. When Martin looked carefully, he saw the green stone in the hands of The Dark Graveyard Summoner King start to lightly fade. , Martin smiled lightly and began to look at the creatures that came. Dark Lich had the shape of an old man with a white skin color that looked a corpse in black clothes. they had black stones in their hand "Dark Lich" "Dark - Undead - Mage" "- Lord Intermediate -" , Martin after that, looked the other creatures stats to see that if there is anything that cant hurt him or threaten him Chapter 124 - First Time In A Bad Situtation - 124 Martin, first of all, studied creatures called Dark Lich Mage. He thought they wouldn''t be a problem for him. Afterward, he focused on other summoned creatures. "Dark Death Archer" "Lord Intermediate" These creatures looked different than the others. The creatures, shaped like Black Skeletons, had a bow with an old design. Martin thought the arrows would probably be created with the energy they had. Martin turned his head and looked at ten other creatures. "Dark Swordmaster" "Lord Advanced" Martin knew directly that these creatures were stronger than other first two-type creatures he saw. It was not clear whether the creatures in the sip black metal plate armor were in a corpse or skeletal form. But each one was in the same armor and holding large powerful two-handed swords. They were moving towards him with light steps. Martin began to study the creatures that were flying above. These creatures were looked interesting. "Dark Winged Angel" "King Level One Ring ¨C (Each one of them)" The creatures had black clothes and wings on their back wings looked like crow wings. They had long black scythes that looked nasty and sharp. Martin understood that these creatures were the only creatures that could pose a danger to him if he gets attacked. Other creatures were strong too, but in the end, each one was at Lord Level Level. They were each King Level creature with potential to high-attack damage After Martin whispered himself, he held his sword tightly and began to focus. "King Level, no matter how important the level difference, king level one ring, can kill King Level Three Ring if he attacks at the right time." Martin knew that very well. At the same time, there was another point to remember. "My combat force is King Level three-ring, but the pure "stat power" I have is just king level one ring" In short, Martin was physically at the dark-winged angel level. and if he takes critical damage from the Dark Winged Angel, he can die , After these thoughts, the Dark Graveyard Summoner King, the creatures he had summoned with a slight whisper, started to move towards to Martin with fast speed , The archers focused on the energy they had, and they began to attack him with arrows. Martin easily escaped the archers'' attacks. Within a few seconds, he easily came close to the archers and tried to destroy them all by starting to swing his sword. Martin managed to destroy five archers with ease. In the sixth, the blade he was swinging stopped by a scythe. Martin bounced back after being stopped by the scythe. He hit by different attacks after bouncing towards to back. He didn''t notice the Dark Swordmaster behind him because he wasn''t careful at the time of the bouncing. Martin, with a sword blow, was swung three meters to the left. He took a deep breath and stood up. Martin raised his head and killed the Dark Winged Angel, who attacked him with a direct attack using a sword in his hand. But he hit by an arrow sent by one of the Dark Archers, he did not have to find time to be happy that he killed the Dark Winged Angel. For Martin, it wasn''t much damage. Because the Archers and Swordmaster were Intermediate and Advanced level creatures. He was slightly thrown back a few meters back with a blow to the head. But he didn''t fall to the ground. At that time, he got goosebumps and fled with all his might from where he was. "BOOOOOM" Martin turned his head and looked 5 meters on the right side. That was where he was. The Dark Lich''s hid at first and didn''t join the war. But then they attacked at a time when he didn''t expect it. "Archers and Swordmaster creatures are just distracting me. Dark Lich''s, however low-level creatures, can launch a major attack by combining their magical power. Because of the damage of combining attack, I have another threat that I have to remind myself." Martin did a brief sum. Then, he started spinning in the garden of the cemetery. He was constantly receiving an arrow attack. But he had a big smile on his face. He knew he didn''t have to hurry. Arrow attack did not hurt him at all. The other party''s goal was to force him to make a mistake and finish him off with a mass attack using all summoned creatures. But Martin thought "as long as I will be careful where I going and who I am going to attack. There should be no problem." With that thought, he just kept running around without attacking. He killed all the Swordmasters within minutes, who wanted to slow and distract him. "Even if he''s inexperienced with the fight against summoner and another kind of intelligent shapeshifters, he''s learning fast. I think I should use my "strongest summoning" creature if it needed"." , Martin was trying to attack the archers and get close to them. But he was constantly attacked by Dark Lich''s dark magical bomb or dark winged angels fast and dangerous scythe attacks. Dark Winged Angels were creatures that could attack quickly and powerfully in general. Martin was slightly afraid of the attack of these creatures. But he wasn''t afraid of all the creatures. What made creatures more important than Martin was that they could fly. Because they could fly they have a big advantage in the area of the field of "Mobility", with using their natural flight ability they could easily escape and launch sudden attacks with. Martin managed to kill another one of the archers. two Dark Winged Angels attacked him one of them attacked Martin, head and the other one attacked Martin, legs. The attack was so quick. The speed the Martin had was not enough to escape. Martin made a sudden decision at the time. And then he bowed his head. He managed to escape the attack on his head, but he could not escape the scythe attack on his legs. "Putt" Martin squeezed his teeth out of pain and jumped back with all his might. While he was still writhing in pain, Dark Lich''s launched a major attack on him. Martin threw himself to the left to escape the attack and survived a serious blow at the last second. Martin''s left leg bone could easily be seen. Because his bones were strong, Dark Winged Angel couldn''t cut his legs in a single attack with his scythe. If Martin didn''t have the "Battle Power" most likely he was going to lost his legs on that attack But the smile on his face showed different kinds of emotion. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 125 - The Huge Reward - - Monsterius - 125 , , Dark Graveyard Summoner King, when he saw the damage Martin received, a big smile formed on his face. If he went like this, he''d be able to finish this young man off without using his strongest summoning ability. Then all he had to do was take the young man under his care using a different ability. The strength the young man had when he was alive would not have been much different from the power he had when he came under him. Dark Graveyard Summoner King would have had one stronger fighter in this way. , The Dark Winged Angels began to move towards Martin, who was lying injured on the ground. Each of them stood in the air with the scythe and prepared to kill their target. , Martin looked at the Dark Winged Angels, who were coming towards him with his usual smile that had never been removed on his face, and he whispered from within his thoughts when they came close to within a distance of exactly 3 meters. "Black And White Form" , Martin, along with the whisper of him, His "LEFT-Side Body" turned black. "Right-Side Body", on the other hand, turned white. Martin, after using his ability, white and black energy began to spread around. Within seconds, the energy healed his leg, which appeared to be Martin''s bone. Martin then attacked the Dark Winged Angels, who were quite close to him with a single step, with a pretty big smile on his face. "Blade Energy" Martin killed three Dark Winged Angels in his first attack. Afterward, he killed three Dark Winged Angels again, with an attack that it could not bee is seen easily , Dark Graveyard Summoner King didn''t understand what was going on and was getting scared. Therefore, he quickly lifted the green stone in his hand into the air and shouted in a great way. "Dead Sword King" "King Level Three Ring" , Martin managed to kill the dark archers and Dark Liches in just ten seconds. After taking a slightly deep breath, he focused on the creature summoned by Summoner King. The skeleton had a skull and in the head he not wearing anything for protection. He was wearing a silver pair of trousers. He had a black, long sword in his right hand and a round silver shield on his left hand. he was emitting strong energy. But for Martin, these things didn''t matter. He attacked directly with all his might, and Dead Sword King attacked too. in his empty skeleton eyes, a red light finished. Martin attacked, the Dead Sword King ?h?st, but Dead Sword King, comfortably blocking the attack with his left shield. Martin evaded the attack, slightly evading towards doing right, and then, with his sword, he slashed directly the head of Dead Sword King. Dead Sword King, noticed to attack and immediately tried to stop the attack with his sword. He was successful with blocking. Martin was going to pull his sword back to carry out another attack, but Dead Sword King did not give him the chance to do so. Using his silver shield, and He attacked martin on the chin, and da bone sound heard. "KKKRT" Martin was thrown 2 meters back. and the attack he had broken his jaw. "I can not win like this" Martin took a great deep breath and started to use all his power. Dead Sword King, with a more serious move, began to protect himself and wait ready to attack with his sword. But, though, the man in front of him already started slashing his sword. "Why is he doing this?" Dead Sword King, he didn''t understand. But in one second he felt terrible suddenly. He wanted to lift his shield to protect his head, which was too late. "Blade Energy!" Martin had staged a direct attack to show that he was a close-range fighter to surprise his opponent. After clashing with his opponent for a while, he retreated and made an attack again. His opponent now knew he was a close fighter, so he knew he wouldn''t be afraid of him as long as the distance was far away. Therefore, he blew his head off by making an easy attack, in a way that the creature opposite did not expect, while maintaining his distance. The ability he was naturally using was blade energy talent that he newly earned. Dark Graveyard Summoner King didn''t understand what was going on. How could the battle power he had been so powerful? At the same time, his abilities were very strange. He didn''t know what kind of technique he was supposed to make anymore. , "No, I have to run!" Dark Graveyard Summoner King slightly crouched and from the bag which is hung on his waist, he took a bunch of starlight stone to his hand, began to line the stones differently. After lining was over, he put both his hands together and his head fell to the ground just as he was about to whisper. Dark Graveyard Summoner King died before his head fell to the ground. After Martin managed to kill The Dark Graveyard Summoner King, he reached for the ground and lost consciousness directly at his location. "1,000,000 Paradigna Points ¨C For Killings" (700.000 From Dead Graveyard Organization - 300.000 Points from this fight. (Summoned Creatures do not give many points when they killed) Martin''s consciousness came to him after these words. All his wounds were healed by the Lifesteal effect, and his fatigue was gone. After looking around for a while, he was thinking of running away, so he stopped a little bit. Dark Graveyard Summoner King was trying to do something on the floor before he died. After Martin lifted the body aside, They were little stones on the ground in a formation that Martin did not know the stones looked normal but they were spreading powerful energy, after Martin picked up the stones from the ground. He received a message from the system "Starlight Stone" "1 = 100,000 Paradigna Stone" (Exchange Rate) , Martin did not believe in his eyes. On the ground, there were exactly 10 of these stones, each of which was worth 100,000 Paradigna Points. Chapter 126 - Another Clan Member - 126 , Martin realized he had to leave his location before deciding how to use the points he had. He quickly left the area without wasting much time. After a while in the forest, he quickly found a "road", and then he got back to Lion Roar City When he reached the city he jumped through the walls without using the normal entrance of the city and quickly looked for an In. After he found a nice good looking In he just entered it. , There were more than 20 people in the inn. The shapeshifters, many of whom came to find accommodation and food, Not long ago, he was in a war with his life on the line. And not only that he was much stronger than the other people around. This just makes his energy more potent and strong. Shapeshifters and human felt the bloody aura and energy came from the Martin the second he entered to In Because shapeshifters had much stronger soul power than normal humans, they felt much easier with this smell and pressure. Each of them looking after Martin turned his head around after a while and began to mind his own business. the Inn was simply arranged. Made of wood and stone, the Inn had more than 40 tables and had at least four employees. Martin doesn''t know, but the Inn he was in best Inn for the shapeshifters around or came from the travel. "I need to sleep." Martin thought. Although he had a strong body and mind power, he felt tired after the last war. So he started to move forward, without paying too much attention around him. The owner of the inn was standing behind the bar table. Martin rented a room to himself for a day after a little talk with the innkeeper, and then he went up the stairs to his room. At the time, he was unaware of a group of young people watching him. - The Red Sun Shapeshifter Group was a young group of 4 people. They came to Lion Roar City to investigate the strange events and creatures around the forest and graveyard and hunt them down if necessary. After researching for a while - they came back to the city for the rest - Lion Roar City''s largest and best-known Inn for shapeshifters - the Lion Inn - they had gone and wanted to sit together and chat for a while. A man came in while they were sitting together. When the man walked in, every single person in the group noticed that their hair erected as they got hit by lightning. They couldn''t breathe for a moment. They turned their heads to look at the door for looking at the who came in. At that time, the group''s most experienced young man spoke with a whispered voice. "Don''t look at him just pretend to be normal !" After a young man''s words, the other trio who managed to come to them turned their heads and stopped looking at the man who came to the Lion Inn. After a while, the man walked with slow steps. After he spoke to the innkeeper, he went out to his room without caring for anybody or anything else. Who had black hair and green eyes - continued to look behind Martin''s back. "Who the hell is this?" The young woman whispered lightly and caught the attention of other group members. At that time, the man who was the Group Leader began to talk. The Group Leader''s name was Levaq, and he was both the strongest in the group, and at the same time, he was the one with the most knowledge of the outside world. He was at the level of Advanced Lord and it was good power a shapeshifter at his age. "Leila, please don''t start watching that guy. I''m afraid something''s going to happen to us. If you keep watching him" Members of the group looked at each other when they saw Levaq speak in such a tone. The woman, Leila, kept looking at the stairs where the man was on the way up. At that point, she answered after taking a deep breath. "I do not doubt that he is too dangerous, but somehow I felt him close to myself, in a way I didn''t understand." Levaq and other members looked at Leila with a bewildered expression. Leila was normally a quiet woman and she was a little bit emotionless. That''s why it was surprising for the members of the group to say that she found herself close to a person. At the time, the other girl member of the group made a little joke. "Maybe he likes to use a sword and kill people quickly, like you?" After the young girl said these words, Leila closed her eyes with a slight grin and thought of the creature she had. Leila was still at Intermediate Lord''s Level. "Hearth Fencer Minion" "G3" Lord Level Intermediate ¨C (Hearth Clan ¨C Sword Dancer ¨C Minion (Lower Level Standard) "STR = 45.0" "Agility = 53.1" "Endurance = 44.8" "INT = 40.0 (Only can be used for defense) , At that time, sleeping in his bed, Martin opened his eyes furiously and, after quickly standing up from his bed, held his sword and began to focus around. In a short period, he realized why he suddenly woke up and where the energy came from. When Martin was focused carefully, he knew it was coming from a woman sitting at one of the tables below in his room. Martin put on his clothes as if nothing had happened and went downstairs. The group was still sitting at the table. After Martin went downstairs, he knew what was going on right away. The group of four people sitting together was watching him. At the same time, the black-haired woman, who he saw energy coming from looked at him more carefully. When Martin focused on her, the system gave him a message. "The User is a member of the Black Hearth Clan and the Black And White Clan." "The person he''s reviewing is a member of the Hearth Clan." "A member of the Hearth Clan is an older level that is attached to the Black Hearth clan." Martin couldn''t stop smiling COMMENT 11 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 11 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 127 - Smart And Brave Woman - 127 Martin''s slight smile and his look at her slightly scared Leila. The basis of this fear was not due to "perversion" and a similar situation in any way. It is just that the eye and aura Martin had enough to scare her. The experienced, Levoq, captain of the group began to think after noticing the situation. He didn''t know why that dangerous man and the Leila looking at each other. All he could do was warn Leila. "Leila, look at me ! I warned you not to look at that dangerous man." Leila, along with the words of Levoq, took a big deep breath and drank the beer glass that was standing on her table. - Martin, after the woman started drinking he took his eyes off her and began to think. "I''ve never seen anyone connected to the clan I have until now. I wonder if she knows how deep the clan she has." That''s what Martin thought. Because there was something important and key. Shapeshifter was born with certain creatures and because of the clan, they had never changed. They could only evolve into certain different classes or improve their already existing shapeshifting creature. In short, although the woman he saw seemed to have less of a connection than himself, Martin could change the clan he belongs by using the market system provided him. He could have different clans at the same time. But the girl opposite was born to the Hearth Clan as a real person. The system says the Hearth Clan served as the side layer of the Black Hearth Clan. At that point, Martin spoke to the bartender and asked him for a beer. The bartender was a middle-aged man, and after making a confirmation sign with his head without saying anything, after putting yellow sparkling beer in a large cup of wood - he handed it out to Martin. Martin, after taking the glass, began walking to the group''s table. He knew the level of each one. Even if he didn''t turn into a creature, he could easily kill each one because of the passive abilities he possessed. - Leila was the first one the realize that dangerous man saw them. Levoq breathed a slightly deep breath. At that time, Martin pulled a seat and started talking after sitting at their table. "How are you, my friends? Are you having fun?" Martin''s tone was simple and full. But he put his voice a small layer of authoritative tone to not look weak. Leila and the other group members looked at each other. Levaq was going to leave the table, and suddenly he felt evil energy towards himself. At the same time, he felt the eyes of the man sitting next to them. At that point, Martin spoke. I asked you, people a question." These words weren''t said like previous words. The words that the man said right now directly contained "threat". Each of them could feel that the man in front of them was much stronger than they were. It wasn''t just them who felt it. Others who also found the inn knew that even the energy that Martin had emitted - he was stronger than them. Leila answered at the time. "Nothing different is happening." Martin smiled after Leila replied. Then he reached out his hand to the girl lightly and started talking. "My name is Martin, I''m glad to meet." Leila thought about it for a few seconds. After a little hesitation, she gathered her courage and responded after Martin held her hand. "I''m Leila, why do you want to sit next to us?" Leila asked why he came to them and sat next to them when Martin shook her hand. Martin answered without stopping smiling. "I wanted to come when I saw you, someone who looked like me. Is that a problem for you?" Martin''s words were polite. But the way he said and the tone of his voice showed his true intentions. Although he had no ill intention sourcing against Leila and the group, he was using a menacing tone to show that he was dominant. Other members of the group were watching Leila and Martin speak. None of them could say anything. Leila started talking after a little more courage. "I don''t think I or my friends have much in common with you." , Martin replied after a slight laugh. Martin wasn''t much of a talker under normal circumstances. But he was having fun talking to the girl in front of him right now. Despite her weak power, she bravely responded to himself. "You shouldn''t think so, we''re both connected to "Hearth." Martin, when he spoke, specifically made a glimpse of the "Hearth" section. Except for Leila, no one understood what Martin meant. Leila, who understood what Martin meant, raised her eyebrows seriously. Her pupils grew up and she began to breathe quickly. But Martin''s energy was spread around. They are not going to talk and draw any attention. Leila, on the other hand, was starting to panic. "No one understood that I was connected to the Hearth Clan. But how did this man understand that?" Leila didn''t know what to say. Besides, she was in a state of panic. She was thrilled. Even the powerful Peak Lord Level teachers she trained with did not understand which clan she was in. When Leila focused, she could only see a heart sign. The first thing that man named Martin came up with in front of her was that he knew about this clan. Leila took a deep breath and calmed herself down, and after calming herself down, she looked into Martin''s eyes and started talking. "Can we have a private conversation?" Both Martin and the group members were not expecting those words. The reason the group members didn''t wait - because they knew their friend Leila''s character. Martin was impressed by the intelligence and courage of the girl in front of him. But after a while, he realized it was normal. After all, even if she didn''t want to talk to her, the worst he can do knock out her and keep him captive. The girl in front of him must have understood that because she was smart. Chapter 128 - The New System Ability - Soul Effect - 128 Martin thought about Leila''s remarks for a while and then answered. "Let''s go to my room." After Martin said his words, he stood up after finishing the beer on the table in a single sip and began to move towards his room. Leila stood up lightly and spoke after looking at her friends. "I have a special situation with him, it won''t be a problem, I''ll be back soon." The members of the group only nodded with their heads. They didn''t say anything. Leila went behind Martin and started following him to his room , Martin was sitting on a wooden seat in his room. Leila closed the door after entering the room and, after sitting on the seat opposite Martin, she began to talk. "I''m listening" Martin was a little uncomfortable. It bothered him that a girl so weak of herself spoke equally with himself. But right now, there was no logical reason that he is going to care about it. "You have a shapeshifter creature attached to the Hearth Clan. I wonder if you know anything about this. What do you know about the clan you belong." Leila took a deep breath. this guy named Martin had some information about herself. "Yes, as you said, since I reached Intermediate Lord Level, I know I have been attached to the Clan named Hearth Clan. But I don''t have any detailed information about the clan." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and started thinking. "If she doesn''t know anything about the clan, it won''t do me any good." Martin, after that thought, started talking. "Then we have nothing to talk about. You can get out." Leila frowned and started talking after taking a deep breath. Her voice was furious and contained some anger. "What about you! Don''t you have anything to say !" Martin, eyes turned serious, began to look seriously at Leila. Leila felt like something crushing her after Martin''s gaze. Then she realized she was making a mistake.She had to know that person front of him not just a lackey in the other cities.It was a guy the stronger than herself much more than she can imagine and at the same time it is clear that he is a killer in the bones. "I''m sorry, I''m just excited." Martin didn''t say anything, and he kept looking at Leila. Leila began to speak with a slightly sad facial expression afterward. "Normal, shapeshifters, when they reach Intermediate level, they struggle to get to the clan they belong and be strong and be united with them. I don''t even know where the clan I have is or if it exists." Leila breathed a light breath as she uttered her last words. When Martin thought of those words, he knew he wasn''t in a very different situation either. He had a clan like Leila. And he didn''t just have a clan. He had two clans, and as long as he bought the new creature, he could connect himself with new clans as he belongs to them. But he was sharing the same problem as Leila. He couldn''t reach any person of the Black And White Clan or any of the Black Hearth Clan. He also didn''t even know if they existed or if they had a place. It wasn''t very important to Martin, though. Martin was always alone in his previous life. After losing his family at a young age, he had repeatedly killed the people and targets around him in this life and this new life. That''s how he made money and lived before he came to this new world with this Paradigna System. Maybe he didn''t deserve a clan. That''s when Leila started talking again. "As I hear, there was an item on the greatly developed continents called Finder Of The Roots. By using this item, he or she could see his or her clan members and where his or her clan was. My goal is to be strong and to use this item to go to clan members and my clan." , These words were deeply shaken, Martin. Although he had a lot of power, he had little information about the surroundings and how this new world works. Martin didn''t know anything like that compared the other people. But with this new knowledge he learned from Leila, he realized he wanted this item she talked about. Martin was able to understand Leila''s feelings. Unlike himself, the creatures that shapeshifters had were directly rendered into their souls. In short, "Clan" meant a family to them. It is like bloodline, but if the person is a shapeshifter it is more like "soul connection" In some way, this is more important than the bloodline. In short, Leila was a young girl who just wanted to find her family. That was normal for normal people. Martin, on the other hand, felt strange because of the emotions he just didn''t understand. On the one hand, he wanted to be alone, but also to be close to clan members even if he was not heir real clan member. , , After Martin said those words, he heard the system constantly making a ding noise. This has never happened before. "The user discovered the Spiritual Effects of the "Clan" and "Shapeshifter Creature" that he had on his own." "The system activated a new feature." Soul Effect Of Shapeshifting And Clan" "The user can see the effect of the "Clan" and the "Shapeshifting" creature, which it has, thanks to this ability, to its soul and character" "The user can see the effects by thinking about the words "Soul Effect" Martin was starting to breathe fast. Leila, who was watching things from the outside, didn''t understand what was happening. But it seemed strange to her to see Martin like this. Martin didn''t even know he was going to get excited like that. He started talking because he knew he had to take care of these new things and his points. "Tomorrow, come back to my room in the morning. We''ll come up with a plan, maybe we''ll go along. I need to be alone for a while." Leila didn''t say anything this time, and she just left the room with light steps. Martin, on the other hand, locked the door and focused after Leila left the room. "Soul Effect" Two panels emerged with Martin''s words. "Shapeshifting Creature (Black Hearth Hunter) "Shapeshifting Creature (Black And White Blademaster) - Clan Effect Of Black And White) ( - Equality, Balanced Soul, Good, And Evil) "Quote" ¨C One person has to be evil but at the same time he has to be good person, Black, And White) , Clan Effect Of Black Hearth Hunter) :) Chapter 129 - Clan Combining - Black Hearth Passive (Level Up) - 129 After Martin focused, he saw the effects on the soul and character of the Black Hearth Clan. (Clan Effect Of Black Hearth Hunter) "The Emotion Control (User can on/off his emotions)" "Quote" Emotion is the thing that makes a being weak in a battle !" , Martin took a deep breath. As far as he understood, Black And White made him a balanced and orderly person. He couldn''t be very good or completely bad. Everything was supposed to be in balance and order. Martin realized that the Black And White Clan effect was quite close to the passive talent it had given to as ability. Black Hearth was different and was moving forward with a simpler logic. Having a creature from the Black Hearth Clan and belonging to that clan dulled one''s feelings. This feeling-blinding was not like "robotization." Emotions were still there, but the user was able to turn on or off the emotions they had as if they were a computer. Martin liked the characteristics of the clans he had.both of which were pretty useful. Martin could turn into an emotional person when he was supposed to be, and he could turn his emotions off whenever he wanted. , After Martin dealt with this, he took a deep breath and began to think. "Now I have to decide where To use the points I have." , Martin gave the "Starlight Stone" he received from Dead Graveyard Summoner King without thinking about it, directly into the system. "Paradigna, I want to exchange the Starlight Stones I have into Paradigna Points." , After Martin''s words, the system sent a message asking for its approval, saying the process was over after a few bing voices. "10x Starlight Stone Converted Into the "Paradigna Points" = 1,000,000 PP" (PP = Paradign Points)" The situation he was examining wasn''t the state of the creatures. If it was a direct personal status of him. "Martin - Black And White" "Soul Power = 15.0" "Battle Power = 3100" Paradigna Points ="2,000,000" Paradigna Points - Passives Black Hearth (After kill enemy soul will be trapped and will be transformed into the power) (User can not see this improvement in Status) (1,000,000 Paradigna Points for level up) Black And White (Kill evil person earn the life-steal bonus, Kill good person earn corrosive damage bonus) - Blade Mastery Level 20 ¨C (Trial Is Ready) Blade Energy Level 1 ¨C (For Every Level 100,000 Paradigna Points) - Shapeshifting Creatures - Black And White Blademaster (Black Hearth and Black and White Clan) - Empty Slots x 14 - , He had a pretty nice amount of paradigna points and because he went to war and gained experience - both the battle power and soul power level had increased significantly. Martin was starting to think a little. It seemed a little unreasonable to take a different creature in his eyes. Martin was quite used to the shapeshifting transformation he now has. So he didn''t want to buy a new creature in any way. That''s when the system started talking to him. "After user hit the level of Emperor, he can use the system the combine the clans the get a new clan that stronger than other clans he belongs to the new clan will all passive abilities in other clans and it is the new passive ability as a whole" Martin raised his eyebrows in the air with his eyebrows baffled. He had a real look of surprise on his face that looked like a child''s expression. He didn''t know the system was preparing for this kind of future. But that didn''t change anything for him. It just proved that his thinking was more accurate. He''s already starting to think about what a beautiful thing will come out if he combines Black And White and the Black Hearth clan. He could also collect and combine other creatures from the market with the clans he owns. Of course, those words were just what would happen in the future. - After a while, Martin left other thoughts behind him and began to think about how to use his score. "With 2,000,000 points, I can go straight to King Level Three Ring Peak. In a short period, I could be king level four ring." That''s the first thought that came to Martin''s mind. But then he shook his head negatively and his eyes focused directly on the "Black Hearth Passive" section, which was in the status window. A lot of the Battle Power he owned came from here. Martin earned power as long as he killed the strong shapeshifters and creatures. That was the key to the Battle Power level going up from 3,000 after the war to 3100. Martin whispered from within his thought after a deep thought. There was no hesitation in his words. He thought it would make sense to move forward like this. "Paradigna, use 1,000,000 points for the "Black Hearth" Improvement" After Martin''s words were over, the system had asked him for approval this time. It was normal for him to ask that because the amount of Paradigna Points going to be used is not a small amount "Approve, User" Martin thought he was confirming it without thinking, and he lost consciousness. - Martin didn''t know where he was when he woke up. he was in a forest, it was dark, and there were human-shaped beings around, similar to white fog. Martin began to walk through the woods without fear. At that time, he saw the fog, which was shaped like a human being, hitting a tree with his sword and saying some words. "Hearth is good" "Hearth is valuable" "Hearth have to be off the fight against it is enemies" "Hearth is a pitiful thing that it can be broken easily" As Martin watched the man''s words and swords, he got into strange emotions, and his environment changed again, and Martin found himself back in his room. His whole body was sweating. Chapter 130 - The Mental Blade - King Level Two Ring - 130 At the time, even if Martin didn''t want to, the status window was opened automatically. "Martin - Black And White" "Soul Power = 20.0" "Battle Power = 3500" Paradigna Points ="1,000,000 Paradigna Points" - Passives Black Hearth Level 2 (After kill enemy soul will be trapped and will be transformed into the power and part of it is "health" (New Ability) ) (User can not see this improvement in Status) (1,000,000 Paradigna Points for level up) - Black And White (Kill evil person earn the life-steal bonus, Kill good person earn corrosive damage bonus) - Mental Blade Level 1 (+10% Mental Reaction Speed) (For Every Level 500,000 Paradigna Points) Blade Energy Level 1 ¨C (For Every Level 100,000 Paradigna Points) - Shapeshifting Creatures - Black And White Blademaster (Black Hearth and Black and White Clan) - Empty Slots x 19 - , Martin didn''t know what to say. There was absolutely nothing he could say. After reviewing the situation for a while, he began to think. "Two new features have arrived. One of them is no longer just the power of the people I killed. I can also get some of the "Health Points (HP - Basic)" they have. after killing them with this new ability" "The other ability is that it has come directly with new passive talent, thanks to the Mental Blade " my reaction speed will be improved by using Paradigna Points" After Martin simply thought about the abilities he gained, he still had a big smile on his face. Because he had been so many fights in a short time, he knew how important the "reaction speed" was. As long as the speed of reaction was sufficient, he could escape sudden attacks, ?ssassinations or any kind of important details during the war, and other important points can potentially threaten his life. He had other kinds of abilities that increased the rate of reaction. But his new ability "Mental Blade" directly made for the increasing the reaction speed of his. Martin took a deep breath, and then he started thinking about the new Black Hearth Passive ability, now after every kill (powerful enemies), he can take some of the hp points to himself. HP Points hasn''t caught much of Martin''s attention so far. But it was a parameter that represented the health and medical situation he had. Martin had only seen it down a few times because he was not in a real life-threatening situation. "Only after HP Points became 0, the user had to chance to die for real" For Martin, these words gave him an idea that how important is the HP Points parameter. If he could get those points from the people he killed, his chances of surviving naturally would have been even better. When he thinks about it, He glads that he knew he used 1,000,000 Paradigna Points in this way. That wasn''t the only point that mattered. Thanks to two new features, and with an even greater increase in soul power, the battle power he had risen to "3500". Martin can now easily fight against another King Level Three Mid creature or shapeshifter. Someone at King Level Three Ring Peak could have pushed him a little bit, but he had a chance to win. He can fight against someone at the Level of Four Ring for a while, but he had little chance of winning in a one-on-one direct fight. But, he wasn''t unhappy. He still had 1,000,000 Paradigna Points to spend. Before spending these points, then he examined the condition of the creature he had. "Black And White Blademaster" "RG1" ¨C King Level One Ring (Mid)" "Black Hearth Clan" (Level ?-?-?-? Clan) (Higher the better) "Black and White Clan (Level ?-?-?-?-?-?-? Clan) (Higher the better) "STR = 120.0" "Agility = 151.2" "Endurance = 120.8" "INT = 120 (More strong INT, more Strong Blade Energy Attacks) "If I use the points I have, I can access king level two ring middle directly." Martin thought it wasn''t right for him after a while. Martin wasn''t in a hurry on the level. He could already choose a new shapeshifting creature and add the power it has his shapeshifting creature without having the change already existed Black And White Blademaster So, after thinking for a while, he took a deep breath and after walking towards the window in his room, he looked at the dark sky. Afterward, he took another light breath and sat down after returning to his seat and said his words. "Paradigna, 500,000 Points, transfer to Agility. The remaining 500,000 Points are used to improve the "Mental Blade" ability." After Martin''s words were over, the system asked him for an answer of approval. Martin did not think about it, and he approved it classically and simply. And then he lost consciousness as he expected. When Martin opened his eyes, he was in a green room this time. After looking around lightly, he was talked with himself with a smile on his face. "Do I have to be in a different room every time" After saying his words, he looked at exactly 3 faces on the white table in the middle of the green room. These rings didn''t directly change the creature he owned, as he had before. He added power to his shape-shifting creature. The same happened recently when Martin King moved to level Level. Martin chose Black And White Blade Master when he was in the transition. In this way, both the clan and the creature had direct characteristics. The only thing Martin didn''t know was that /Reader Only / "this ability only applies to him because a very important secret ability of the system had become active because of user behavior with using the system." /Reader Only/ Of course, Martin didn''t know that much. Martin thought that every shapeshifter had evolved like him when they improved themselves, adding strength to the power of the creatures they had. , Martin focused carefully on the rings on the table and began to examine them. The first ring was red and directly smelled blood. This ring had a black skull as a symbol with a green flower on in his mouth. It surely looked intimidating Chapter 131 - New Clan - New Ring - 131 Martin approached lightly and began to examine. "Blood Skull Sword Dancer" "Clan ¨C "Blood Skull" "Clan Level = More Than Ancestor Level" "RG2" ¨C King Level Two Ring (Mid)" "STR = 234.0" "Agility = 256.1" "Endurance = 245.2" "INT = 233.2 "- Abilities -" "Blood Skull (Enemy Skull)" "?????" , Martin smiled lightly. This creature was a beautiful creature and it is in harmony with his fighting style. If he chose this creature, he could unite with other creatures in the future. Other than that, Black Hearth Hunter and Black And White Blademaster with this new creature will be stronger because they combine each other strengths. Martin knew that now the creature he is going to choose would directly influence his power. After choosing this creature, Martin did not lose stat status of other creatures and passive abilities, as well as the skills he could actively use in other creatures. Although Martin wasn''t aware of the situation, it was a serious force that distinguished him from the others. , Martin then took his attention from the Blood Skull Blade Dancer ring and began looking at the ring in the middle. The color of this ring was completely black and there was only one sign on it. There was a sign of a scale drawn in white color on the ring The look and air this ring radiated were much better than Blood Skull Blade Dancer. After Martin focused, he began to learn about the clan and the creature inside the ring. "Black Balance Swordmaster" "Clan ¨C "Black Balance" "Clan Level = "At Least World Level" "RG2" ¨C King Level Two Ring (Mid)" "STR = 230.0" "Agility = 255.1" "Endurance = 235.2" "INT = 240.2 "- Abilities -" "Black Balance ¨C Justice Of Black" "?????" , Compared to the previous option, the harmony with this option with himself was much better. What made Martin think so was the Black And White Clan, one of the clans he now has. The only problem is - Martin could not see the level of Black Hearth or the Black And White Clan Because they were pretty high levels and he doesn''t have enough power to see the clan levels of them. , Martin started to think. "If I''m going to make a choice, I''m going to have to choose a strong clan that adapts to my previous clans.That I choose before. The difference in power shouldn''t be much in between new clan and previous clans." , Martin smiled lightly along with this thought. he started to concentrate on the last ring. It had a silver color and in the middle was a shining black stone. There was a sword sign on the stone, which was quite difficult to see. Martin was thrilled to see the sword sign on the ring. The sword symbol could mean a clan sign that fits in with himself pretty nicely. Martin began to examine it with this thought. "Silver Soul Blade Ancestor" "Clan ¨C "Silver Soul" "Clan Level = "???? (At Least same level as Black Hearth Clan) "RG2" ¨C King Level Two Ring (Mid)" "STR = 230.0" "Agility = 265.1" "Endurance = 240.2" "INT = 220.2 "- Abilities -" "Silver Soul ¨C Soul Of Silver Blade" "?????" , Martin knew he didn''t need any further thought about what he going to choose for his new clan and ability. What he is seeing right now completely suits himself as a new clan. He is going to keep his appearance as Black And White Blademaster. Anyway, other things didn''t matter. It was a great chance for him to have access to all abilities. , Martin - focused on it in no time, and after taking the silver ring in his hand, he put it on his ring finger. After that, he lost consciousness. - Martin, when he woke up, he was sweating all over it. Physically, he felt extremely well. He looked at his condition and began to examine his progress. "Martin - Black And White" "Soul Power = 30.0" "Battle Power = 4500" (King Level Four Ring Mid) Paradigna Points ="0" - Passives Black Hearth Level 2 (After kill enemy soul will be trapped and will be transformed into the power and part of it is "health" (New Ability) ) (User can not see this improvement in Status) (1,000,000 Paradigna Points for level up) - Black Hearth (Killing people and shapeshifter will give user more power and health points) Black And White (Kill evil person earn the life-steal bonus, Kill good person earn corrosive damage bonus) - Silver Soul (Soul Defense +100%, Every kill will give user +1% Sword Damage, +1Mastery - Silver Blade Soul Level 1 (User can conjure a silver blade (Silver Blade can attack or defend user without needing to control from the master) "Silver Blade Power = 80% user agility, power, endurance, Int, and passive sword abilities related" Blade Mastery Level 20 ¨C (Trial Is Ready) Mental Blade Level 2 (+20% Mental Reaction Speed) (For Every Level 500,000 Paradigna Points) Blade Energy Level 1 ¨C (For Every Level 100,000 Paradigna Points) - Shapeshifting Creatures - Black And White Blademaster - Clans - Black And White Black Hearth Silver Soul - Empty Slots x 0 - (Every 10 Soul Power = 1 Slot) Every 1 Slot = One clan the combine with it. Martin, he froze. He didn''t know what to say. It was quite strange to get so much power in a short period. But at the time, the system had given him a strange warning. "Because of the behaviour of the user of the Shapeshifter (Paradigna) System is not expected as usual.The system will going to change after user reach the level of Emperor.Before that the system changed it is ability to grant user new shapeshifting creatures to transform to giving user clans and creatures to combine them into one creature." , Martin smiled. Maybe it was much better for him. That''s why he wasn''t too depressed. Martin then entered the bathroom inside his room, and after washing it, he gently reached for bed and began to think. "The power I have is almost now the same as Emperor Levels. When I''m Emperor Level, I''m going to finish what I have to do on this continent. After that, I''m going to leave the continent to watch around and discover new things." Martin thought about his plans. For the first time in his life, he felt a little human. It was a valuable feeling for him. With these words, he closed his eyes again and fell asleep. When Martin fell asleep, his actions were being seriously talked about by important people in the Atrem Continent. Chapter 132 - Open Contract - Allie - Problem-Maker - 132 Allie was sitting in her room with Mager Ven Luos. They just got some big news. The value and size of this news were far more valuable than the Yateb Wolves, who were empowering themselves to attack people around. Looking around, there were big events. The Mud Turtle Organization was destroyed by one person within a few hours. The Mud Turtle Organization, they did everything for the defend themselves they even used their Starlight Stone to call a creature to protect them but it still does not work The organization was destroyed by one person despite all efforts. Allie started to think. "Although the Mud Turtle Organization was moving forward on the way to having a very strong economy, even if it wasn''t an organization with serious power, they were on their way to having a very strong economy, thanks to the "limestone drug" they produce and sell. There was a simple reason that Allie thought that way. Although Mager Ven Luos did not know, after calling the Emperor Level creature, the Icean family sent Allie herself information and an order from the clan. The Icean Family didn''t mean to kill the Yabet Wolves and save the continent. Their real goal was to get the support of the people using the Yabet Wolves as a sacrifice. They just wanted to kill to Yabet Wolves to look good the norman humans and it is powerhouses. These powerhouses were naturally the continent''s organizations and Shapeshifter Union as well as the huge power holders with clans on their back. The Icean Family, after receiving the support from other humans and powerhouses can easily control and manage the Atrem Continent with their power and resources. Shapeshifter Union and other powers would not say anything to themselves because they killed the leader of the Yabet Wolves and saved to humans and other living beings in the continent. Allie initially thought it wasn''t appropriate to do this kind of move to get control of the Atrem Continent. But the Icean family didn''t care what she thought. And at the same time, they said, if they own the Atrem Continent, she would be the one who controls this continent. Directing a continent directly was a very high position. Even Mager Ven Luos even though he was knowledgeable and had a nice clan that protecting him, he was only managing certain institutions on different continents. He couldn''t be the ruler of a continent like herself. The greatest requirement of being a continental ruler is to be appointed to the management of the continent''s owner. Allie put aside her thoughts on why they doing it like that and continued to cooperate with the Icean Family. But events within the continent reducing the continent''s value drastically. First of all, a powerful organization like the Mud Turtle Organism was destroyed. Before that, the Fire Mountain Organization had already caused a great war. Allie didn''t care about these organizations and the shapeshifters in it. The owner of a continent would receive a tax from every organization and city within the continent, depending on the power they have annually and the revenues they earn. This tax would bring a Starlight Stone directly to the family annually between 100 and 200. Using these resources, young people with existing potential within the clan or family were developed. But the Mud Turtle Organization, the Fire Mountain Organization, and now The Dead Graveyard Organization destroyed. According to reports, each one was destroyed by one person. Mager Ven Luos smiled lightly at the time as he saw Allie''s facial expression. Just as he was going to speak the door to Allie''s room rang and a young man walked in. The young man had a green outfit and a pretty usual facial expression. He couldn''t be said to be a weak man because he was at Lord Level. Allie raised her head with the door opening and began to look at the young man. The young man bowed his head lightly and saluted. Afterward, he took a parchment hanging in his waist and opened it up to show it Allie and after that, he began talking. "My lord, Mager Ven Luos and My Lady Allie, this person, is the one who destroys the organizations mentioned. At the same time, we think he has a hand in the destruction of many cities." Mager Ven Luos and Allie - when they saw the face drawn on parchment paper, they began to look at each other. "You can go out." The young man came out of the room after greeting with his head without saying anything. Mager Ven Luos and Allie, who were alone in the room, didn''t know what to say. At that point, Mager Ven Luos began to speak. "From the first moment I saw that young man, I knew he was a dangerous type. He had a big blood smell on it at that time when he was more powerless." Allie, bit her tongue seemed to be in love. She couldn''t say anything. But the situation was pretty clear. Martin had a connection to every bad incident on the continent. They were deeply disturbed by this situation. Allie touched the blue ring on her finger once after taking a deep breath. And then she started talking. "I like to start an open contract for the shapeshifter named "Martin" Mager Ven Luos stood up in a panic when he heard those words. this was never crossed on his mind. "Photo and level information" Allie began talking after taking a deep breath, showing the photo on the ring, paper. "King Level is also supposed to be. I don''t know what ring it''s on." A few seconds later, the blue ring started to hear again. "The Open Contract will be activated. Please, determine the reward." Allie thought about it for a while and responded after confirming with her head. "60 Starlight Stone, set as a prize. The contract holder is Allie Icean." With these words, with exactly five ding sounds from the blue ring, the blue ring was shattered and destroyed. Mager Ven Luos looked at Allie''s face and spoke in a bewildered manner. "Did you have to go that far? you dont have put a bounty on his head" Allie - who only took a deep breath and responded after shaking her head negatively. "I don''t have a choice" Chapter 133 - The Betrayal - The Green Hell Make Surprise - 133 Mager Ven Luos couldn''t believe what he saw. It wasn''t because Allie wanted to kill "The Hunter," now known as "Martin." He''d do the same thing if he was in shoes of Allice. now. Martin right now Killing organizations around him and doing consistently bad things made him no different from the leader of the Fire Mountain Organization, "Fernn" who was killed by the "Shapeshifter Union". Mager Ven Luos was surprised because the way that Allie is going to use to kill the Martin Allie used a big organization named "Ring Link" The blue ring that Allie used was specially produced for shapeshifters and creatures. The color of the ring didn''t matter. Only a color symbolizing the clan was used or the shapeshifter chooses the design of the ring. The important thing was the person who activated the ring after the ring was activated. with this ring, the information was sent to a Ring Link that all king level and higher level shapeshifters can see and accept. Even Mager Ven Luos didn''t know the exact name of this ring producer and how he or she connects all the clans and King Level Shapeshifter and creatures at the same place. This Ring Link would transfer information from the ring directly to the Clans, Shapeshifters, Creatures who have Ring, Clans tell their members about the contract. When the contract was complete, Allie was going to pay to reward the amount she said. Afterward, the payment received would be shared between the Ring Link, clan and the shapeshifter or creature that completed the Contract. The reason Mager Ven Luos was surprising was that he knew that such a contract was rarely used. At the same time, Starlight Stone was also quite expensive, as Starlight Stone was to be divided between Ring Link, Clan and the who completed the contract. "Why was an experienced manager like Allie going this far just to kill Martin." Allie, on the other hand, just sat in her seat after the contract was opened and began to think. She thought she''d get along with Martin. But eventually, she had to think about her clan''s problems and orders. The Clan did not care about the Martin killings humans and other villages that when there is no value or damage to the clan itself. Icean Family was investing in the continent their starlight stones and manpower. The reason they invested was to get stronger and win Starlight Stone by owning the Atrem Continent. In short, Martin was attacking the Icean Family with his actions. - There were three creatures in the middle of a green plain. Each one was in human-form. The difference between a shapeshifter and the creature was also extremely obvious. The creatures had natural energy. But shapeshifters, on the other hand, used their soul energy to transform their respective creatures. These human-looking creatures were Golden-Sand Desert Emperor and Green Hell Snake Emperor. The human-shaped creature, which had a white skin color, was naturally sent by the Icean Family as the Traveller Moon Bear Emperor for emperor levels inside the continent to talk to them or destroy them. "The Icean Family wants to take ownership of the Atrem Continent. You, as the owners of the regions within the continent, will have no trouble if you help us with this, and you don''t have to pay any taxes. You can continue to live in the region within your continent. We don''t have to fight." Traveller Moon Bear Emperor spoke with a confident and simple tone. Despite being alone, he seemed to be not afraid of two Emperor-Level creatures standing in front of him. , - Sand-Gold and Green Hell, who had heard the words of Traveller Moon Bear Emperor, began to look nervous. Golden-Sand took a deep breath and started talking. "The Icean Family can fool mindless Emperor Creatures with small lies. Me and Green Hell are also the Alpha Yabet Wolves will not going to accept that becoming your and your master slaves." Green Hell, who had confirmed and smiled at what his old friend had said. Traveller-Bear - who expected to receive such an answer, shook his hand in the air and behind him a smoke of dust manifested. - "How could this be?" "What''s he doing there?" Green Hell and Golden-Sand spoke at the same time. The creature that emerged from the smoke was the real creature that they thought they were friendly with But it had changed. "Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor" - (C) / (T) - "Yag-0" "Icean Clan" "Yates Clan" (Yateb Clan leader was Alpha Yateb Wolf, now it is owned by the Icean Clan, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, do not have two clan passives like MC (Martin) "STR = 553.3" "Agility = 534.1" "Endurance = 532" "INT = 525.7" "Abilities" "Ice Yateb Wolves" "Conjure, 1000x Ice Yateb Wolves, each around the level of King Level One Ring to King Level Two Ring" "????? " , At that time, Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor started talking. "I''d rather be on the side of the bad than on the side of the weak in wars." Those words were telling them everything. Green Hell and Golden-Sand looked at each other. They both thought that the person they agreed on, "Martin," would betray them. But they never thought that Yateb Wolfs'' Alpha would betray them and make a deal with the Icean Family. Most likely, thanks to this agreement, the Icean Family, had accepted it directly to their clans to develop its potential. Already, the innately powerful Alpha Yateb Wolf had reached Emperor Level within a few days with the support of the Icean Family and was able to fight them. It was a little stronger than the Sand-Gold Desert Emperor. In that case, neither of them knew what to do. But Green Hell began to smile at the time, and then after shaking his head negatively, he began to speak out loud.there was more than 50 meters between the two groups. "Does the Icean Family think it''s not watched by anyone. Does he think they can take the Atrem Continent without announcing it to anyone?" After these words, the Green Hell Emperor slightly raised his hand in the air and a green sign symbol with three heads appeared in the air after a green light blew out of his hand. Chapter 134 - Trial By Black Hearth - 134 Traveller Moon Bear Emperor and Ice Yabet Wolf Emperor looked up at the same time. They both didn''t know what the symbol meant. But in just a few seconds, three-green snakeheads in the sky changed to physical form. It looked terrifying and strong but after one second, the three-green snakeheads in the sky changed to human form who was completely green-skinned and green-eyed it looked similar to Green Hell Emperor. it slowly slipped from the sky and landed on the ground. A few seconds later, he looked towards directly on Traveler Moon Bear Emperor and Ice Yabet Wolf. At the time, Traveller Moon Bear Emperor and Ice Yabet Wolf Emperor both of whom had to kneel directly, They couldn''t stand up, and there is a lot of pressure on their back who was forcing themselves to bow down the ground. Traveller-Moon raised his head slightly and began to look at the creature that was looking after them, in the form of green human beings. "Three Headed-Hydra ???? ?????" (Reader Only) "?????" "Battle Power = ?" "Hydra Clan" "STR = ?" "Agiltiy = ?" "Endurance = ?" "Int = ?" "Abilities" "??" , Traveller Moon Bear Emperor knew that the creature against them was too strong. He had encountered creatures at ancestor level creatures and peak level ancestor level creatures. He''d never seen a show of energy and power like that. In that case, there was only one thing that could be said. What was happening was a creature above the ancestor level, which was a green human-shaped snake creature. Traveller Moon Emperor and Ice Yabet Wolf Emperor didn''t know what to do. Even the Icean Family Leader was at a level that might have to kneel in front of the creature in front of them. - - Martin took a slight deep breath. He washed his clothes well and after he wore his clothes, he sat in his seat and started thinking. "And finally, I have to figure out a situation I''ve never touched." Martin, after saying these words, "Sword Mastery Level 20" (Trial Is Ready (Trial By Paradigna .. Black Hearth) He started looking at his part. This part has been this way since the moment Sword Mastery reached level 20. Martin had put this behind him so far and ignored it. But that''s what he had to focus on right now. Therefore, he started to talk to the system and get information about the situation first. "Paradigna, can you tell me about Sword Mastery ¨C Trial" After Martin''s question, the system began to speak in a fluent and relaxed tone. "Sword Mastery Level 20 is protected by a test called "Trial By Black Hearth and ????" by the Black Hearth Clan to evolve and strengthen a different part. As long as the user is focused, he can enter this exam section and, when he completes the exam, Sword Mastery, can evolve into a different and high-level shape with the passive features it gives." Martin had made a confirmation sign with his head. That was a very important point. Therefore, there was no reason why he wouldn''t do it. when he was thinking of doing it, The System began talking to him. "Trial By Black Hearth, the user, ????? section of the In this section, it gives exactly three tasks. After these three tasks are completed, the user completes the exam. Tasks last at least 20 to 25 days." Martin''s thoughts had changed when he heard the new information. "I didn''t expect anything big and important like this." Martin didn''t want to waste so much time and, at the same time, risk his life for a test. But he knew he had to do it eventually. Martin looked at the door and smiled lightly at the time. "Leila must be here" , Martin stood up from his seat and opened the door after unlocking the door and pulled back. Leila walked in and started talking after she walked towards Martin. "Have you thought of anything?" Martin knew immediately why he was asked about this question. He told Leila to come in the morning last night to make a plan. If he thinks about the truth he did not make any plan, Martin didn''t make many plans. "Right now, I don''t have anything in mind, and I have a job that will go to last for 20 and 30 days. Would it be appropriate for us to talk later?" Unlike her personality, Leila welcomed the situation with understanding. Afterward, she handed out a white ring to Martin, which was hanging around her waist before she gave it to Martin. Martin took the ring and began to look into Leila''s eyes with a dumbfounded expression on his face. Leila frowned slightly and thought through it. "Does he not know what the ring does?" Leila - she got that idea out of her mind, and after coughing slightly, she removed the awkward situation and started talking. "You can reach out to me by using the ring, by saying my name to the ring and using your energy to activate it. Valid only within the Atrem Continent. I expect to hear from you in a month." Leila went out of the room and closed the door from behind, after saying those words. Martin smiled and started thinking. "Women in this world aren''t that bad." , After this little thought, Martin regained his attention and he left his room and went down to the Inn Hall and talked with the owner of Inn and rented his room for 35 days, Martin wanted to spend time in the room after the trial was over. That''s why he did something like that. Of course, his deal with Golden-Sand Desert Emperor at the time had no value. After all, Martin was moving from being a bad person to a normal mid-level person and a shapeshifter. That didn''t mean he''d put his interests in the interests of a few different creatures. Especially these creatures, they were recklessly wanting to kill people from him. This was already getting pretty upset. So he whispered through them without caring and started talking. "Paradigna, I accept Trial By Black Hearth and I want to enter. It''s also my final decision." Martin, when he said these words, his consciousness and body disappeared directly from the room where he was found. Martin did not know where he was going. Chapter 135 - Prison - Etzili Kingdom - Mission 1 - 135 Martin, right after he opened his eyes, he started looking around. He was in some kind of prison cell. Inside of the cell he was in was pretty dark. A single candle was used to illuminate the entire cell. Martin knew there was nothing in the cell except for an old toilet and a bed. That''s when the Paradigna System started talking. "User, Trial By Black Hearth and Paradigna System" "The user cannot use the "Shapeshifter" ability during the exam." "The only abilities the user has are passive abilities related to the sword and their physical power earned from their soul." "These skills are as follows" - Sword Mastery (Level 20) Silver Blade Soul Level 1 (User can conjure a silver blade (Silver Blade can attack or defend user without needing to control from the master) "Silver Blade Power = 80% user agility, power, endurance, Int, and passive sword abilities related" Blade Mastery Level 20 ¨C (....) Mental Blade Level 2 (+20% Mental Reaction Speed) (For Every Level 500,000 Paradigna Points) Blade Energy Level 1 ¨C (For Every Level 100,000 Paradigna Points) - Martin didn''t expect anything like this. The fact that he didn''t have the Shapeshifting creature was a pretty frustrating thing that makes him weak compared to his shapeshifting form. But he wasn''t exactly afraid. After all, with the skills he possessed, He can still fight against King Level Two Ring Creature. At the same time, constantly transforming the shapeshifting creature t made the physical level he had pretty strong. Martin, when he was thinking about them, the system served him along with a few ding voices. "Mission (Trial By Black Hearth, Paradigna Contract)" "The Escape" "The Etzel Prison user in right now belongs to the Etzilie Kingdom, user a mass murderer that killed people for fun and caught by the military and put here, user have to escape from prison 3 days, without killing any human or creature" "Reward ¨C 3 Silver Paradigna Points - Small Status Change "Value" = 3 Silver Paradigna = 300,000 Paradigna Points" "Punishment" "Mandatory Execution!" (User will cease to exist) - Martin was starting to feel a deep cold in himself. He simply wanted to increase his power and raise the level of the Sword Mastery he had. He didn''t expect to risk himself like that. The system wasn''t like before. Martin didn''t even know if the system that was talking to him at the moment was the previous system. This situation he was in seriously disturbed him. Because it was the first time the system had given him a mandate. He would be destroyed directly by the system. Martin didn''t care much about the system''s reward because he was disturbed by this situation. The system would now use something called Silver Paradigna Points to award a prize. This information meant nothing compared to Martin''s death if he couldn''t do the job. , After being silent for a while, Martin got up from where he was sitting and began to look around and focus. There was no window in the cell. There were just metal bars that looked like iron blocked the cell. When he focused slightly through the Metal Railings, He was a little surprised by the situation. Normally, in prisons, the cells would be together. At that time, he had information that the system told him. "As far as I can tell, I''ve done a lot of bad things in a kingdom called the Etzili Kingdom. I got caught and put in this prison. According to the scenario given by the system, I need to be quite bad, so I''m in this area." Martin understood the situation more or less. At least that''s what he thought. The character scenario he had was added by the system. All Martin had to do was move the system''s tasks correctly. "First, I need to know how solid these metal bars are." Martin, who approached the bars lightly and tried to bend it after grasping it with his hand. Despite all his power, the metal bars were not bent in any way. Martin knew if he had the shapeshifter creature it is so easy to bend or destroy these metal bars, but now the only thing he has is his battle power. Although he thought he could fight King Level Two Ring, that didn''t mean his physical abilities - on par with them. Martin, physically, only had a King Level Creature toughness and strength. Martin began to focus after taking a deep breath. Since he was in prison, there had to be guards and prison officers like that. It was possible to pass out without killing anyone. A man with white hair and a short black-haired woman coming after him were slowly moving down a long corridor. The white-haired man had white eyebrows like her hair and looked quite menacing. He was wearing a black suit and a sword on his waist. This man was named Khol and was the director of Etzel Prison, the largest prison in the Etzili Kingdom, which harbors the most notorious criminals. The young girl with short black hair, who was walking after her, was a girl in the Blood Fire Group, a highly powerful and important unit of the Etzili Kingdom. The Blood Fire Group was doing dirty work for the kingdom that other military units cant do. The leader of the Blood Fire Group was a higher level than any other nobleman. In general, it was called the King''s BloodIed Hand, and at times he had the authority to kill even the nobles who would threaten the kingdom or by the order of the king, he can kill everybody he wants to. The young short, black-haired woman from the Blood Fire Group was named Lilis, and her job was to question this man, named Martin, Who had killed a lot of people in the kingdom, and as long as possible, they were going to use this man for their benefit. A few minutes later, they got where they wanted to be. - Martin was lying lightly in his bed. He''d already heard people coming towards his cell. So he slowly lay down to bed without revealing anything and was waiting. A few minutes later, two people appeared outside the bars. One was an old man and the other was a girl who could be said to be beautiful. - Chapter 136 - Escaping The Prizon - Human Lord Levels - 136 Martin began to examine the old man and the young woman without revealing too much to them. "Khol Vela" "Human" "STR = 23.3" "Agility = 20.1" "Endurance = 25.6" "INT = 10.3" "Abilities" "Swordsman Level 3" "Guardian Level 2" "Lord Of Prison Level 1" , "Lilis Avener" "Human" "STR = 25.7" "Agility = 30.2" "Endurance = 20.3" "INT = 16.7" "Abilities" "Swordsman Level 5" "Blade Dancer Level 5" "Blood Fire Group Member Level 1" Martin was quite surprised, even though it didn''t show up on his face when he saw the two people''s abilities and powers. He had a simple reason to surprised. The physical forces of these two people certainly couldn''t threaten him in the Atrem Continent. They were equal to a Lord Level Creature and shapeshifters. They had equal powers with shapeshifter and creatures in the Lord Level. He thought about it two times because he thought this was an important thing that he discovered. But the most important trait that distinguishes these two people from shapeshifters on the Atrem Continent these two were not transformed into any shapeshifter creature. Their power and physical abilities were their power, even though they were directly human had their human bodies and blood on their veins. As a human being, Lord Level was a being that they could only look up to and they even can''t dream against fighting one of them in their dreams. A single Lord Level creature or shapeshifter could turn the big city upside down. At that time, Khol, with the hilt of his sword, hit the bars hard and created a sound that disturbed Martin''s ears. "Hey you, wake up and came to us slowly." Martin stood up with his eyes closed as if he were asleep before, and he started looking at Khol. Martin himself was trying to hide the aura he had. although that he did not have his shapeshifting creature at his disposal he didn''t need anything more than his body than to kill people at Lord Level. The influence of the Spirit Force and their physical abilities were much greater than those with Lord Level. , The reason he tried to hide his aura was that he didn''t want the people he killed and his power to be revealed. Lilis began to speak quietly with her eyebrows frowning. "He must have killed a lot of innocent people, I smell blood all over him." Khol didn''t say anything, and after making a confirmation sign with his head, using key hanging around his waist, he opened the door and spoke. "Go out and move forward If you anything ridiculous move, I''m authorized to kill you directly. You don''t want me to do that." Martin didn''t say anything, and right after he went out of the cell, after looking at the eye of Khol, he whispered lightly. "Really?" Khol and Lilis didn''t understand what that meant. After Martin finished his words, with a small punch, he knocked him out. He gently picked up the sword he had in the waist. At the time, Lilis had already moved to react and tried to pull her sword, Martin, without any difficulty, with his left hand, grabbled Lilis right hand and squeezed her hand lightly. Afterward, Lilis slightly knelt and screamed slightly because of the pain. After Martin took the sword, he put the sword on Lilis throat and started talking. "Torture is not my style. But I want to ask you some things." Lilis, with angry and painful eyes, was kneeling and staring into Martin''s eyes. Martin knew that he has to stop himself or be careful about killing any human or creature. That''s why he was careful to not harm Lilis "How many people are in the Blood Fire Group and how powerful the strongest person is from you" Lilis was having trouble believing what she heard. How could a normal killer living in prison know about herself and the group she belongs to. That wasn''t normal. But, at the time, Martin pressed the sword around her neck and showed he was impatient. Lilis, after a little thought, she answered them truthfully. "There are 12 people in the group - our strongest can fight five-person at my level at the same time." Martin smiled after receiving the answer. He knew the Lilis was telling the truth. Or rather, he felt it. After receiving her answer, he attacked the neck of Lilis with an unsharp part of the sword and knocked her out. Martin then changed the clothes he was wearing with the man named Khol and began to move forward. He didn''t know much about the prison. But he didn''t need the information anyway. After a few minutes of progress, he found a big black door. After opening the door, he saw exactly 20 men inside. Each of them was people at Expert Level, and they worked as security and guards inside the prison. They didn''t realize that martin''s black outfit looked different because they were drinking alcohol all the time. Martin took advantage of this situation and went somewhere on the upper floors without attracting much attention. After he went upstairs, he started listening to the doors. After finding a room that did not have sound came from, he pushed the door lightly and opened it easily. After entering, he approached the window and started looking outside. He knew what it was like at the time. A simple picture was placed in front of the glass. Behind the Landscape Picture, there was a ladder. It could be used to climb out using this ladder. "Etzel Prison, an underground prison, the point where I was at the top is because it was going to have something to do with me, and I was supposed to have just arrived. " The part below is the only exit and the only place where all guards are generally located. The upper floors can be reached through the windows at the exit door." Martin, after these words, gently pushed the window and went out after opening it and after taking the picture out of the way - Began to climb the stairs. A short time later, he saw a big door again. After opening the door, a clean and quite cold wind began to hit him in the face. The area was completely covered with snow, and the place he was inside a forest. "It shouldn''t be a problem?" Martin, after saying those words, managed to get out of prison. Chapter 137 - Snow Blade - Infinity Cold Island - 137 Martin accelerated and started to move forward in no time. The area where he was right now was an area covered with large trees and an all-snow biome. He didn''t have shapeshifter transformation, so he didn''t have much protection for the cold. The temperature of the air around it was easily -20 to -30 degrees celsius. That wasn''t hard to understand. Martin, the spot where he was, was directly in the forest. The snow was very tall and Every time he took a step, his whole foot was sinking to the snow surface and it made his walking very difficult. Martin started thinking through it. "If I had my shapeshifting creature, I could move directly from tree to tree by jumping." Martin couldn''t stop thinking about those words. This was another thing that will be going to think through by himself As Martin continued to move forward, he stopped lightly and began to listen around with his ears. A few seconds later, he quickly leaned his head down because he noticed the danger. "Thud!" The tree right next to Martin''s location was drilled by an arrow. What kind of arrow could have can easily drill a tree that had 60 cm of width? That was very different. When Martin turned his head, he saw three creatures with a human body, but with turquoise body color. their ears, for some reason, seemed very familiar to him. "Snow Elf Archer" "Snow Elf" STR = 15.3" Agility = 25.2 Endurance = 13.1 INT = 23.2 - Abilities - Archery Mastery Level 5 Cold Resistance +90% Martin smiled lightly. This kind of creature couldn''t hurt him. But, though, he had to react abruptly. At that time, he noticed something. "Reaction Speed works very well in these situations" Martin thought about it. At that point, Snow Elf Archers began to move away from him, Under normal circumstances, he could attack and kill them. But he didn''t have to do that right now. There was no need to waste time. Ten minutes later, Khol and Lilis were going to wake up. They''d probably communicate with a lot of forces to catch him. Martin should have escaped from prison quickly by then. "I escaped from prison, why isn''t the mission over." After Martin said those words, he came to a cliff and began to examine biome carefully. Martin understands in a second he was on an island that only contains snow, cold air, and the forests. Etzel Prison wasn''t a simple underground prison. the whole island was a prison. The Etzel Prison the island he is in. , Martin realized in a second that he attacked towards his throat. thoughts continued to pass through his mind. Without hesitation, he placed his sword in his throat and stopped the attack. When he turned his head, he saw a man with a blue mask. "Snow Blade (Alias) (Prisoner)" "Human" "STR = 42.1" "Agility = 30.3" "Endurance = 30.2 "INT = 16.5" - Abilities - Snow Blade Passive Effect (Every hit will give cold damage to the enemy and if the enemy is stronger it will slow him for 15% Percent, for every successful hit) , Martin began to look carefully at the man. As far as he understood, this man was a swordsman like himself. At the same time, the talent he had was quite beautiful. At that point, a man named Snow Blade started talking. "You have to be strong now that you can stop my sword, I didn''t know there was such a person who works for Etzel Prison" Martin smiled lightly and answered. "You think I work at Etzel Prison." Snow Blade who heard what Martin said, thought lightly. He had a blue mask on his face, so his face wasn''t fully apparent. But it was obvious that he was a man. "Are you a prisoner?" Martin made a confirmation sign with his head after smiling. At that point, Snow Blade touched his head embarrassed thoughts and started talking. Snow Blade was not a fool. He understood Martin was a prison because of the clothes of him and blood aura that he had "I''m sorry, I don''t know there was another person who escaped from prison." Martin, after these words, focused on a different point. He spoke lightly. "Did you said another person, did other people run away to?" Snow Blade smiled lightly and began to talk after laughing. "Of course, it''s very easy to escape from the underground prison, the hardest part is to escape the island we''re on if you''re strong enough, prison officials don''t get too involved with you, they let you stay in the island." Martin asked after a while. "So why couldn''t anyone escape this island?" Snow Blade smiled lightly and started talking. "I think you''re new on this island first of all the island''s original name is Infinite Cold Or Winter Island, for an unknown reason, this island is always under snow and emits strange cold energy to around. I developed the technique I had during my time on this island. That''s why I''m not very unhappy. Those who want to get off the island are attacked by the Spirit. You can''t get off the island without defeating this soul, Martin, after a little thought after these stories, asked another question. "Well, how can prison officers or people visiting people get in?" Snow Blade smiled and started talking. "Frankly, as I know, there are two ways to get in and out." "One of these roads - flying far above the island - if you go too far up, you''re not attacked by the soul in any way because the strange cold energy on the island doesn''t affect you." "The other way is to beam between long distances by entering the panels created by the wizards" Martin smiled and began to think after those words. "I wonder if it''ll work." Martin was starting to think of a slightly sneaky. He had a plan on his mind, but he didn''t know if it would work. But he will try it anyway so there was no problem. Chapter 138 - Cold Sky Witches - Old Creature - 138 Martin knew he couldn''t use his shapeshifter creature. But this did not apply to the passive abilities of his. When he evolved before he came here, the ability he gained was exactly what he needed. Maybe using this ability he can practically leave this cold island. Of course, that thought in his mind right now was just a theory. Martin''s new ability was. "Silver Blade Soul Level 1 (User can conjure a silver blade (Silver Blade can attack or defend user without needing to control from the master)" "Silver Blade Power = 80% user agility, power, endurance, Int, and passive sword abilities related" Martin smiled lightly. Snow Blade, who was watching him at the time, was started to watch him with more curious-looking eyes. He knew he wasn''t empty by the look on his face. That''s why he was wondering what this stranger going to do , Martin lightly focused and after he just thought about his ability, with his thinking a silver sword which was 60cm too long in the blade section manifested in the air. It 20 cm meters of the hilt and 60 cm long blade. It looked majestic and powerful. This sword was called Silver Blade Soul. It had Martin %80 power of all the physical and passive abilities he had. Martin can control this sword with his mind, or he could set it to an automatic position to attack his enemies without him needing to use mind commands. This was because the sword itself had the passive abilities of Martin with their power cut by %20 percent. even so, It could instantly fight a creature and people who were at King Level easily. In the real world, Silver Soul Blade had the power to fight against the King Level Ring Three. Snow Blade was pretty surprised. Since he was also a sword fighter, the sword flying in the air strange guy had created made him more curious than before. At that point, Martin began to control the sword with his mind after holding it lightly from the hilt of the sword. Within seconds, the sword began to fly. Soon under the bewildered gaze of the Snow Blade, Martin managed to fly using the passive power of the Silver Soul Blade. It wasn''t hard to hold on to him because of the physical strength he had. But it was impossible to stand directly on the Silver Soul Blade in the sky. , As he kept going up in the sky, the air gets colder than usual. Martin squeezed his teeth and, regardless of that, kept the Silver Soul Blade tight. After easily getting to a distance of 500 meters up, he began to make his move to get off the island. , There was something he didn''t expect at the time. With a large, rather disturbing woman''s scream, he saw some kind of creatures coming after him. These creatures had beautiful female faces and white hair. Martin didn''t understand how they flew, but they seemed to be able to fly easily compared to him. Martin managed to count five of these creatures with ease. "Cold Sky Witch" "STR = 20.2 "Agility = 30.0" "Endurance = 23.3" "INT = 40.1" "Abilities" "Passive". "Cold Energy Spear" (Witches, can create a spear made from cold energy around them, and can launch it toward every target they want.) More cold the place they were more strong will be the spear that created by them) "Cold Immunity Max" (Self-Explanation) , The reason for that smile wasn''t because he was happy. It was because he didn''t know what to do. There was a rule not to kill anyone. At the same time, it was impossible to fight against all five of them, in the sky the have passive flying abilities. Cold Sky Witches at that time looked at him within an angry manner and pointed to him with their fingers hands after one second later they all started to create their spears and with the using cold energy around. Martin knew he had nothing more to do. Immediately, with all his strength, he began to land flying into the island, along with the sword. At that time, the Cold Sky Witches began to follow him behind his back. Their flight control was much better than Martin''s, Silver Soul Blade, control. But they didn''t have the speed that a sword had. The spears weren''t strong enough to kill himself. But if he was involved in a united attack, he always had a chance to lose his life. And of course, there is a fact that he is 100 meters up the ground Within ten seconds, Martin and Silver Soul Blade finally managed to land. Cold Sky Witches who saw the person they were following standing on the ground - looked at each other and made a confirmation sign with their heads, they just started to fly towards to sky The only thing that goes through Martin''s mind is, "Why they attacked me and suddenly stopped" Martin wanted to check where he was, which at that second he had to attack directly on his back. Martin had fallen a few feet forward, with the impact of the attack. The attack failed to harm him, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t pissed. He turned around and began to look at the creature that attacked him. ? Name = ?Claw Demon ? Strength = 12.1 Agility = 22.7 Vitality = 10.2 Intelligence = 12.1 "Abilities" &I don''t need to tell you this information& - Martin frowned. It was starting to bother him. He knew the creature in front of him very well. It was the first creature he bought from the Paradigna Market to use for. Claw Demon, on the other hand, looked at the person in front of him, surprised when he realized his attack did not work. Martin, along with a slight focus, attacked with the silver soul blade who was just levitating on the up of his shoulder, Claw Demon had seen the sword which was flying move, but because the level difference between them was so different, he fainted without understanding that the sword hit him. Chapter 139 - The Spirit Of Infinity Cold Island - 139 Martin attacked the started to cut the tree next to him after thinking for a while, and he did not cut the tree down. He just cut pieces of wood from the tree. After collecting pieces of wood, he cleaned the snow on the ground and then lit a fire with ease with using his sword, But the real problem is the fire was small and difficult to enlarge or feed. Martin knew it was due to the island he was on. There was constant cold energy around making it harder to start or feed a fire, and "That''s why the surrounding creatures are constantly specialized in "Cold" and "Frost" or have natural innate energy to these elements". Martin was beginning to understand this because of what he been through. This was combined with the spiritual characteristics and qualities that clan gives them directly in people with shapeshifters and congenital clans. Even the mission system gave him was dangerous he does know that this kind of situation makes him experienced more improved. Martin still did not understand, why the Black Hearth Clan, had such an exam. That was weird. At that time, when he continued trying to feed the fire to heating himself hup, the system began to talk to him. "The Black Hearth Clan has nothing to do with where you are and the tasks you do. "You perform tasks given by the system to improve the Sword Mastery feature and evolve into a different situation." "User didn''t think the system was free, did you user ? That''s how the system will give you tasks when it reaches a certain point." "You''re free not to do that. "But if you decide not to do it, you''ll be sentenced to "Mandatory Execution." "Paradigna System will give two types of missions for the time being." "Trial Missions (Like right now)" "Random Missions (Only After Emperor Level") "With completing these missions you will give the system the payment for using it." "Paradigna Coins are just a tool for using the system itself" "The real payment that the user will give the system will come from missions you do it for it." , Martin smiled after the system''s lengthy statement. In short, the system is moving forward with a simple shape. Each of these situations is, in fact, the tasks that the system gives him. By doing the tasks given by the system, I take advantage of the power it gives me and the advantages of other people and creatures. "The user''s opinion is right and also wrong." "Paradigna System missions are just starting in." "The user currently has the authority to access excess information for only this much. "The user right now has no authority to know what the Paradigna System earns from the user for completing the missions". "Continue to get stronger to learn new kind information about the system." Martin took a deep breath this time and didn''t try to feed the fire and kept walking in the snow to get out of the island where he was found. He wanted to climb a few trees, but the place was very dangerous, and the creatures were constantly attacking him. Although the physical strength or energy these creatures have were not strong, he did not have to risk it. At the time, he was doing a new technical experiment. He was able to give the swords directions with his mind. He even managed to fly by clinging to it. Well, if he could do that, why didn''t he succeed in getting on top of it? He had a very simple reason. The Silver Soul Blade was, in the simplest way, a physical sword created by an energy that was strengthened by the power Martin had. Martin had to increase his spiritual strength if he wanted to ride on the sword and travel like this. Of course, it was only valid when it went too high. Other than that, there wasn''t much problem. Martin lowered the Silver Soul Blade directly below his knees, focusing along with this mind. He tried to maintain his balance, he put one foot forward on the blade and the other foot in the hilt, and then he began to control the Silver Soul Blade with his mind and move forward with the balance. Because the Silver Soul Blade itself was low on the ground the cold winds and energies around the island didn''t have much impact on Silver Soul Blade nor his balance, and the Silver Soul Blade could carry himself. Martin was happy about it. , For a few hours, Martin just kept moving forward. He saw some creatures around. Some of the creatures had horns. Some were strange little creatures with wands in their hands that resembled dwarves. He also saw winged dragon-like creatures (wyverns, drakes, etc). But the creatures didn''t attack him because he wasn''t involved in any of them. As Martin understood, the powerful and certain-order creatures on the island had certain rules. For example, the Cold Sky Witch creatures attacked him only when he flew and went too high in the sky. After landing on the ground, they just disappeared doing nothing. That was true with Snow Elves to.they had only attacked him for one time, and after This situation and his thinking understood that the place he was not that wild that he imagined to be. Of course, this did not mean it is still dangerous. "I have to follow the rules" In short, that''s what the island told him. He had to follow the rules. But he wouldn''t leave this island as long as he followed the rules, and if he couldn''t get off the island, he would be destroyed directly by the system. Chapter 140 - I Dont Like Killing - 140 Normally, he would never accept such a task. But it didn''t seem so strange to him that it wasn''t just about Trial By Black Hearth. Because the system was the original entity that set this situation. , Martin finally came to the end of the island. He was waiting to see an ocean, but what he saw a frozen sea instead of the ocean or the sea. There was also a white shield separating the island with ice ground. That must be the shield that man named Snow Blade was talking about. Martin spent a few seconds in his mind. He thought about if he can fight against the spirit that man talked about. "Even if I have the chance to fight the "Spirit" mentioned, it would be no different than suicide to attempt like this kind of move without knowing its power." Martin thought if he had a shapeshifter conversion. He was sure he could reconsider fighting against the "Spirit". But in this case, he certainly couldn''t do that. He didn''t even know if he could hurt "Spirit"-type creatures. That''s when the system started talking to him. "The passive abilities that the user has, Black And White and Black Hearth Passive, allow you to attack the souls and likewise spirits type creatures. The user can damage the spirits by using his physical attacks." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head lightly. But he wasn''t going to make such a move right now. The laugh came from a woman. When Martin turned his head, he saw two people.both of them wearing white winter clothes. They had long thin swords. It was obvious they didn''t come to him because of their good nature. - Martin looked at the young people who were looking at him. He first started the looking at the young woman abilities and stats "Velia Mlear" "Human" "STR = 30.2" "Agility = 35.1" "Endurance = 34.1" "INT = 25.3" "Abilities" "Moon Sword Mastery 5 (Every damage adds 50 points of water damage)" "Moon Sword Group Level 1" - Martin nodded his head with approval and started to look at the young man abilities "Erta Mlear" "Human" "STR = 33.2" "Agility = 38.1" "Endurance = 39.1" "INT = 25.3" "Abilities" "Moon Guardian 5 (Every, damage taken will be going to gave less %30 damage to the user)" "Moon Sword Group Level 2" , Martin understood that the two of them were siblings and connected to a group called the Moon Group. The male was more defensive and in the position of guardian or defender. Together, if they went into a war, they could be very strong duos. Of course, that didn''t apply to Martin. Martin can kill them in one move using only the Silver Soul Blade. Of course, he is not going to kill them. The system clearly said you can not kill anybody or any creature at all. That''s when the woman named Velia started talking. "This area is belongs to Moon Sword Group. You''re not supposed to be here." She threw her hand lightly at her sword and frowned on him as she said a classical edgy woman from middle-ages words. She was looking edgy. But this look made her more attractive and It suited her. "I don''t want to mess with anyone, but I don''t like you guys treating me like a little person all the time." Martin wasn''t lying in his words. Indeed, he didn''t like these people who were much weaker than him to give him orders with exaggerated attitudes in this way. His words made Velia upset, so she looked at her brother, who was with her, and began to speak. "Brother, I warned him. Can I attack and kill him right ?" Erta took a slightly deep breath and began to look carefully at Martin. He could feel that the man he saw in front of him was not scared. The smile on his face took the look as if he was looking at funny monkeys. It was bothering him. Every person on Infinity Cold Island was previously convicted, dangerous prisoners. At the same time, they have to very dangerous to be sent here. Therefore, it may not be a good idea to think about attacking any people. And given what man said to them, he thought his thinking was true. Erta didn''t say anything to her sister, and he just started talking after looking at Martin. "Excuse our rudeness. We don''t allow foreigners to enter because this is our territory." Martin, who had heard Erta''s words, raised his eyebrows seriously. The smile on his face took a serious face and thought after taking a deep breath. "This young man has potential. Normal teenagers, If he was a normal teenager he just attacked me without thinking about it. He looked at my movements and tried to find out where my "self-esteem" came from. Afterward, he asked me to leave the area in a "gentle" way, considering the possibility of me being stronger both of them." Martin spoke with a kind and easy voice. "All right, I''m sorry I''ve invaded your territory." Martin turned around after saying those words. At the time, the Silver Soul Blade was far from him and was in the woods. , Velia still didn''t understand what was going on. Her brother was normally very angry at situations like this and jumped for the attack before her. After taking a deep breath, she called out for Martin. Erta tried to stop her, but he was late. "You''re going to do what we say, you understand! you lowly dog !" Martin took a deep breath and with a slight finger motion - the Silver Soul Blade started move and hit Veila''s head directly at a speed that the eyes couldn''t see. COMMENT 8 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 8 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 141 - The Side Mission - Island Powerhouses - 141 Martin - who took a deep breath and with a slight finger motion the Silver Soul Blade, which was in the forest away from him knocked Veila''s head directly at a speed that the normal people''s eyes couldn''t see. Martin set the pace and strength of the sword because he intended not to kill her. Erta didn''t know what to do at the time. His sister fainted in a way that he couldn''t understand, and on his right side, 5 meters away from him, a sword levitating in the air was standing still. Erta smiled lightly and started talking. "I''m sorry for my sister''s disrespect. And thank you for not killing her and only knocking her out. If you''ll excuse me, I want to take my sister and go." Martin smiled lightly and started talking. "Moon Sword Group taught you certain things. But you have to tell your sister to be careful who she''s talking to. Not everyone is like me who do not like to kill humans." , Erta was only able to look after Martin''s back. He was pretty surprised. He felt the guy in front of him was strong. But he didn''t think he was strong like this. What he said was true. It was hard to find someone who didn''t like to kill like that man in a place like this, and at times like this. After Martin was far enough away, he started laughing like madman Tears were coming out of his eyes. "Wow I never told a lie like this before," he said to himself. Martin gathered himself and kept walking with a smile on his face. He kept getting cold, but it wasn''t a problem for him to pick himself up. At that time, he encountered a familiar face again. Snow Blade smiled lightly when he saw Martin. And then he started thinking. "I''m sure this guy is stronger than I am. It also has techniques that no one has." After those thoughts, Snow Blade shook his hand and began to speak with a slightly loud voice. "Hey, we met again." Martin turned his head and looked at the guy. He smiled lightly and began to think after closing his eyes. "It might be good to be close to him for more information." Martin started talking after he approached the man lightly. "I''ve done a few tries, but the Cold Sky Witches flying in the sky started attacking." Snow Blade burst into laughter and began to talk. "They think they have the sky and the right to fly. They only attack flying people, except hunting. I came to this island three years ago. They''ve been the same since then. Nobody knows where they live." Martin looked around and spoke, after making a confirmation sign with his head. "Is there a place where I can take refuge ?" Snow Blade, after hearing those words, came to a serious face instead of his smiling face. Then he began to speak in his thick tone and serious. "You don''t know the groups of people who are around because you''re new here. Do you want me to tell you about this?" Martin took a slightly deep breath and started talking. "What will be the cost of information?" Snow Blade shook his head negatively and started talking. "I don''t charge for that kind of information. Follow me and we''ll keep walking. I''ll tell you the information when we are walking." Martin didn''t say anything this time, and after he went to Snow Blade, they started walking together. That''s when Snow Blade started talking. "Infinity Cold ¨C Winter Island, in every other area called the Cells Building, formerly prison inmates live. They only let the powerful live on the island. If I remember correctly - the Kingdom discovered this island exactly 200 years ago, and since then notorious criminals have been placed in this area." Martin didn''t stop "Snow Blade" and let him continue his speech. Snow Blade, on the other hand, kept talking. "There are exactly three groups where humans are involved, these are Snow Sage Hut, Moon Sword Group and lastly Winter Tree group. Martin made a confirmation sign with his head, and Snow Blade kept talking. "I''m in the Snow Sage Hut, group. But as we continued to live on this island and began to use our swords, we were able to become special individuals, and many of us began to work on "Snow Blade Mastery" " I am also working on that ability "Well, Moon Sword Group and Winter Tree Group, they''re experts on what kind of people and what issues." Snow Blade was a little upset. He didn''t like one of these two groups. "Moon Sword Group is a group of old nobles who sent this island because of a different kind of crimes. They use a technique called Moon Sword Mastery and developed this technique in the process they were on this island." Martin kept listening. He had to stay on this island for three days. Getting information about the groups wouldn''t hurt him. On the contrary, it would help. "Winter Tree Group, it''s mostly people who live around trees as the name says. Many of the group members are former wizards. Because these wizards are strong, they are not afraid of other groups of creatures or groups of people like us who use swords. If I remember correctly, they are now united with other groups of sorcerers and want to create a spell similar to teleportation to get off the island." When Martin heard the words "get off the island," his eyes became serious. That''s what mattered to him. Snow Blade saw Martin''s eyes glowed with light after he heard "gett of the island". He smiled lightly and started talking. "I don''t know your name .but I have to tell you, everyone who comes here is looking for ways to escape the island at first. "Then it changes completely. So I advise you not to be too hopeful." Martin seemed to listen naturally, but he didn''t care about Snow Blade''s words. At that time, there was a strange noise coming from the system.Most likely system gave him another mission. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 142 - The Snow Sage Hut - Leader Testing - 142 Mission 1 (Side Mission)" "Mission Details" "Join one of the human encampment" "Winter Tree Group" "Moon Sword Group" "Snow Sage Hut" "Reward ¨C 2 Silver Paradigna Points" "Time Limit = 1 Days" "1 Silver Paradigna Points = 100.000 Paradigna Points" "Punishment = Mandatory Execution" - This was the mission the system gave him After a half-hour walk, Martin and Snow Blade came to a place. Martin was expecting a place like a village, but what he found was not like he expected. Snow Blade, mentioned to Martin some areas as they walked to the base of The Snow Sage Hut. These regions were the regions separated by the biomes of the island. There were exactly two mountains on the island and there was only one plain-field area. Martin understood that the length of the island was at least 50 km to start to end. He didn''t know exactly the size. He didn''t care anyway. The Snow Sage Hut group lived in a simple mountain, as it was called "Green Snow Mountain", which is smaller than the other mountain on the island. It was not known where the green snow mountain name came from. Only some in legends said this mountain had green plants without snow a long time and prevented the cold air. Of course, it was just a myth. No one saw anything like this in a long time. - Inside the north-facing part of Green Snow Mountain, there was a natural cave. The size of this cave was easily about 100 meters, and the inside of the cave was relatively warm compared to outside. Martin and Snow Blade entered the cave in a few minutes. Martin immediately started looking at the people inside. There weren''t many people. Everyone was close to campfires, and those who were not close to campfires in the rooms who built-in, in smaller caves inside of the main cave. Snow Blade told Martin that these rooms were made for members within the group. Of course, it was quite simple. They just made beds and a door to provide personal space. Martin, and others who saw Snow Blade, continued to focus solely on their work without paying much attention to them. Some were trying to warm up, some were eating food. Martin has also heard the sounds of s?xu?? ?nt?r??urs? coming from small cave rooms. The campfire was quite bigger than other small campfires. Martin started to examine this person. He was sitting alone next to a campfire. "Ragna Liev" "Human" "STR = 55.2" "Agility = 56.7" "Endurance = 50.2" "INT = 50.2" "Abilities" Snow Blade Mastery ¨C Level 10 Snow Child Level 5 (When fighting in snow biome 10% more speed 10% more attack damage) Leader Level 1 Founder Snow Sage Hut Group - , Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. The man wasn''t strong compared to him, and he couldn''t fight back a single blow of his. But he had a really strong power compared to the people he''s seen so far. If he fought outside in a place where everything is snowy, his power could easily become Advanced Lord Level. Ragna realized that Snow Blade and a stranger guy were coming towards him. That''s when Snow Blade started talking. "Leader Ragna, I''m here to introduce you to my friend Martin." Snow Blade and Martin chatted as they walked along to came towards to Snow Sage Hut. That''s why Snow Blade knew Martin''s name now. Ragna slightly lifted his head and began looking at Martin after lowering the scarf-like outfit found on his face. Martin saw Ragna as a middle-aged man. He had a physically beautiful posture and a charismatic face. Ragna started talking after looking at Martin for a while. "Hi, May I ask why you came to Snow Sage Hut ?." Martin got to the point without a long time. "After I escaped from the Cells Building, I found myself on this cold island. That''s why I want to get close to a group. I want to join this group because I think Snow Blade is the right and the good person. If he is in this group that is mean this group is nice and good" Ragna confirmed with his head and started talking after looking at Snow Blade. "Snow Blade, are you bringing strangers directly here now? Besides, you know, we don''t have much to do with the weak." Snow Blade had a slight laugh and started talking. "I believe he telling the truth, Leader, he didn''t know anything about the surroundings. You can also be sure you''re not weak." Snow Blade grinned slightly as he said his words. Ragna, who had seen this grin, raised his eyebrows slightly and then stood up after smiling and spoke after looking at Martin. "If you want to join the group, you have to prove your talents to me." After Ragna said his words, he pulled his Rapier-style sword hanging around his waist and began to look at Martin with serious eyes. Martin smiled lightly. He was naturally waiting for a situation like this. the man in front of him was a leader. As a leader, he can''t just accept anybody to the group just by looking at him. In particular, he felt compelled to test himself. Because he was a stranger to the group and the island. He had to know that he is not a spy from other powers After Martin made a confirmation sign with his head he pulled his sword lightly and began walking towards Ragna. The other group members inside the cave had formed a circle to watch the show. Snow Blade, on the other hand, was shaking his head negatively. Snow Blade did not like it because of what happens because. He knew how powerful Martin was and the mysterious abilities he had. He also knew how strong Ragna was and the difference between Martin and Ragna. No matter how strong Ragna was, Snow Blade was sure Martin would lose. After the first attack to Martin, and he saw that look Martin gave him., it was like he was going to lose everything. He wanted to scream. It wasn''t a good thing for someone like himself to constantly fight creatures using swords to feel that way because a person looks at himself. COMMENT 5 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 5 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 143 - The Duel Between Martin and Ragna - 143 Someone who could force himself in this way with just looking at him ¨C what would he do when he wanted to attack him? There was no chance he would do anything against it. At the same time, the other reason he was uncomfortable if Martin beats Ragna and defeat him very directly and easily this will cause confidence of Ragna to go down pretty quickly. Other members who saw Ragna as a role-model would no longer respect him as he used to be, because of his defeat. Their location was a large island prison where cold is eternal and, ruthless people living inside of it. If you are weak, no one would respect you, and no one would see you as a leader. - Ragna began to look carefully at Martin. After a few seconds, he made a simple attack with his sword. Martin was sidestepped to the left without any difficulty and evaded the attack. He then attacked Ragna''s right hand with his sword. Ragna was also easily evaded to attack. A few seconds later, after Ragna took a deep breath, he started attacking Martin using all his speed. Martin was blockings swords attack with his sword and was not doing any kind of counterattack. , It didn''t matter what side the attacks came from. Each one was quite open and slow in Martin''s eyes. The mental reaction speed Martin had earned from his physical abilities and passive abilities worked exactly like this. Martin didn''t suffer any attack from his opponent Ragna with his physical abilities. Martin and Ragna were in a sword fight within seconds. Their battle was pretty fast for watching people. A lot of them even though Martin was fighting back to Ragna they can''t see it. But Ragna, who was in the battle himself, knew very well that this was not the case. This man named Martin can easily block all his attacks. He tried attacks in different ways. None of the attacks on his arms, legs, or even his head in any way had been successful. At the same time, his opponent hadn''t attacked him once in that long. He only attacked his hand once in the beginning. and that was a seriously slow attack. Snow Blade couldn''t believe his eyes. He knew Ragna was powerless compared to Martin. But he didn''t think that was the difference between them. Because he and some members of the Snow Sage Hut were at a certain level - they could better understand the details of Ragna and Martin''s battle than other simple people. Ragna sword mastery was child-play against the Martin blade mastership. Martin even closed his eyes now and then. Snow Blade''s starting to think about it. "Maybe Martin is as strong as the leader of blood fire group!" The reason Snow Blade thought that way was quite simple. Now and then, the Blood Fire Group Leader would come to the island and test the powers of the people around the island. Some people became members of the Blood Fire Group directly in this way and began working for the kingdom. The kingdom wasn''t stupid. Even though the prison inmates did some pretty bad things, they wouldn''t leave them on an island. In the end, these prisoners would be useful if they could use the bad things they did for the kingdom That''s why Blood Fire Group would come from time to time to Infinity Cold Island, looking for prisoners who could work strongly. They came back a few months ago. Ragna and Blood Fire Group Leader had a simple duel. Ragna naturally lost this war. But the Blood Fire Group Leader told him something simple. "The next time I come back, you''ll be strong enough. Then you can start working with me." Since then, Ragna has improved his sword skills and physical ability as much as he can. But this man named Martin never responded to his attacks with any kind of counterattack. This war was like a battle with the Blood Fire Group Leader. In fact, from some points, this war was harder. There were two reasons for that. The first reason, Martin, didn''t act to avoid attacks like Blood Fire Group Leader. He read each attack of him correctly and then proceed to stop the attacks with the sword. The second reason was that Blood Fire Group Leader was not the one he was fighting. the man who is fighting right now was the one who was a prison inmate on the island. Ragna''s loss to the Blood Fire Group Leader was not a strange situation, and no one could blame him for being powerless for that reason. But the same didn''t apply at this time. If Ragna loses to the Martin, he knew he''d lose all the leadership he had on the island. , After attracting attention, he started talking. "Leader Ragna, I think Martin has proven how strong he is. You don''t have to go on anymore. You don''t have to be so mean to a new member, do you?" As Snow Blade sang his words, he looked into Ragna''s eyes with serious eyes. Ragna made a confirmation sign with his head and started thinking. "Just in time, you stopped the battle, Snow Blade, I''ll owe you." Martin, without further action on those words, just put his sword back and smiled. He moved his arms like he was tired. The reason he acted was that he wanted people who watched the fight to understand that he is tired. "He has quite potential in the way of the sword" That''s what Martin thought of Ragna. Although Ragna is not very strong in general, he has strong potential. Among these plans were fake attacks, mixed sword movements. After each attack, he developed a new sword attack directly. For Martin, even doing something like this against someone much stronger than himself would have shown that he had potential. If Ragna had a shapeshifter creature to support him and this creature was on the use of a sword. With the potential he had, he could easily do what he wanted on the Atrem Continent. Chapter 144 - Blood Fire Leader Part 1 - 144 With the words of Snow Blade, the members who were watching were scattered. After Ragna took a deep breath, he went to Martin''s side. Snow Blade went to Martin''s side in the same way. Ragna started talking after looking at Martin for a few seconds. "Under normal circumstances, I''d be mad at you for not using your power and feel like you''re insulting my honor. But in such a case, I would like to thank you as the Leader of the Snow Sage Hut for not using your power and crushing me in front of my friends and other members." After Ragna said his words, he bowed his head slightly and saluted. , Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and started talking. "Can I join the group now?" Martin smiled after saying his words. Snow Blade smiled the same way. If Ragna had a little sense, he''d take a strong guy like Martin into the group. Having Martin on their side would have brought the group''s power to another level in full terms. Ragna spoke after a slight grin. "Of course, you are now the second most authoritative member of the Snow Sage Hut." Along with Ragna''s words, Martin heard a ding in his head and the system began to talk. "Mission 1 (Side Mission)" "Mission Details" "Join one of the human encampment" "Winter Tree Group" "Moon Sword Group" "Snow Sage Hut" "Reward ¨C 2 Silver Paradigna Points" "Time Limit = 1 Days" "1 Silver Paradigna Points = 100,000 Paradigna Points" "Completed" - Then he started looking around, and the system started talking to him again. "Mission 1 (Side Mission 2)" "Mission Details" "Win against the Blood Fire Group Leader" "After three hours, Blood Fire Group Leader will come to the area where the group is located and will duel with powerful people in the group. Fight him and win." "Reward ¨C 3 Silver Paradigna Points" "Time Limit = 6 Hours" "1 Silver Paradigna Points = 100,000 Paradigna Points" "Punishment = No Punishment" Martin didn''t expect such a mission. But after thinking about it for a while, he made a sign of approval with his head and started talking to Ragna. "Ragna, the leader of the Blood Fire group, will he be here in a few hours?" Ragna did not believe what he heard. Only the leader of powerful groups would have known about such information. Well, Snow Blade said Martin is a new person on the island. How could he know things like this? Blood Fire Group would send information to powerful group leaders through different methods and tell them to prepare. Ragna started suspected the Martin, as this information was only given to the group leaders. "Yes, but can I ask you how do you know about that." "Before I escaped prison, I heard from a person who was a member of the Blood Fire Group. You don''t have a problem with that, do you?" Ragna, who took a slightly deep breath after Martin talked, he began to think. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t be bothered by this thing, but there was an important detail at the moment. If the Blood Fire Group Leader came and fought Martin, he would want to take Martin instead of himself. If that happened, he would continue to live on this island. Although the Blood Fire Group Leader comes once in a while, sometimes it happens and he goes for two or three years and never returns. Ragna was here in her sixth year and had no intention of waiting a few years again. But another important problem was that Martin was really strong. Ragna knew that even if all the group members attacked him at the same time, they couldn''t have beaten him in any way. Even if he attacked with the group members, it wouldn''t have changed anything. He was thinking about what he was supposed to do, and then, Snow Blade started talking. "Martin, if you want to duel with him when the Blood Fire Group Leader comes in and then you leave this island, I support you in that regard." Martin was watching Ragna''s thoughtfulness. He didn''t think Snow Blade would say that kind of thing. Likewise, Ragna began to look at Snow Blade. He didn''t know why his friend said that. Martin smiled lightly, and then he spoke. "Oh yes, I want to do what you say. I was a little stressed because if I didn''t get permission, I was thinking about killing everyone here." With these words, Ragna felt that all his feathers were covered in thorns. He didn''t feel that kind of fear in his life. For that reason, he realized what Snow Blade was trying to do again. If Snow Blade hadn''t spoken and Ragna had told Martin something wrong. Martin was standing by to kill himself. At the same time as the power he had, both he and Snow Blade could have died in a matter of seconds. The other members of the group had no chance against him. That''s why Ragna''s starting to rethink from within. "Snow Blade saved me again." Martin, after finishing his words, looked around and started walking around the corner after seeing a corner. After he came to the corner, he sat on the floor and closed his eyes. He didn''t have to do anything but wait. So he just sat around and waited. Ragna and Snow Blade took a deep breath after Martin''s sit-in. they both became in a strangely stressful and fearful mood. Especially after hearing Martin''s words, they started to feel that way. They were relieved that Martin sat normally. Meanwhile, Snow Blade started talking. "Ragna, this guy is a very strange person. When you talk to him, you have to be careful about what you''re saying. I also know you want to duel and leave this island. But remember, leaving this island is no more important than protecting your life. You''ll always get a chance. But for now, let him do what he wants. If you die once, you''ll never leave this island again." Ragna, after hearing these words, appeared with a serious expression on his face and began to think. "Snow Blade is right about everything. I was wrong. If I had said something negative to Martin at the time, he''d probably kill every group member. When Blood Fire Leader arrived, he would be positive about taking him off the island directly without a duel because of his movement." Ragna took a slightly deep breath and went to sit at the head of the fire. Chapter 145 - Scared Blood Fire Leader Part 2 - 145 There was panic inside the cave, which was found by members of the Snow Sage Hut and was called Snow Sage Cave by members. Everyone was preparing their swords and practicing with the people around them. Ragna said his members Blood Fire Leader will come. Everyone in the group knew that if they successfully passed the test, they would be taken from the island by Blood Fire Leader. Although there were some very weak people in the group, they had hope in their eyes. After all, it wasn''t easy living on the island, and there was any chance of being killed at any moment. Martin was sitting in his corner and watching around. At the time, he felt something he didn''t feel before. "I''m starving" Martin whispered lightly. But then he smiled lightly and stood up after taking a deep breath. "When I had a shapeshifting creature, I didn''t spend time in the human body. My transformation body was now my normal body for me. The body of transformation couldn''t starve. I felt weird now that I didn''t eat after all that time." Martin started walking towards Snow Blade. Snow Blade came up to Martin with quick steps and started talking. "Martin, is there a problem, what do you need?" Martin smiled lightly and answered. "If there''s anything to eat, can I have it?" Snow Blade took a deep breath. He was afraid Martin would do something strange in the final moments. But when he heard what he wanted, he breathed in relief. And then he started talking. "That campfire is directly under your control. There will be meat on the fire. You can get whatever you want from there." Martin thanked him with his head. And then after he went to the campfire he was shown. He saw the cooked rabbit meats that were put on the sticks. Martin started eating without thinking too much. In just a few minutes, he ate three rabbits and felt saturated. He did not close his eyes. He just wanted to focus and rest. Martin was laid down for about 10 minutes, and someone was started shouting off inside the cave. "Blood Fire Group and its leader are here!" Martin, after hearing these words, stood up smiling. There were six people at the entrance of the cave at the time. Martin checked the status of each one. Of course, he looked at the leader''s situation in a more detailed and important way. He was the leader. "Ferat Blem" "Human" "STR = 70.4" "Agility = 77.6" "Endurance = 65.1" "INT = 60.5" "Abilities" "Eyes Of Blood Sage" "Can estimate the power of other creatures" Blood Sword Mastery ¨C Level 15 (Each damage to enemy will have the effects of 5% blood damage) Blood Sword ¨C Level 5 (Each damage to enemy will have the effects of 10% of lifestyle) Blood Fire Group Leader Level 5 - Martin took a deep breath. Under normal circumstances, someone with this kind of power was not thought to be extremely strong on the Atrem Continent. But he still impressed by the power this guy named Ferat had. The shapeshifter on the Atrem Continent relied on the natural creature they had, and they had access to their power. When they were normal humans, they were only a few times stronger than a normal person. The man in front of him was about to become the Peak Level Lord. And he doing this kind of improvement with just weak human body. At the same time, Martin liked his "Blood Sword" talent. Ferat - who progressed from the front and examined him with careful eyes after coming up in front of Ragna. Ferat - a middle-aged man, but he was a man in his 40s. He had white hair and black eyes. The red-full suit on top of it had a sizable charisma with a red sword that was standing around its waist. Some of the women in the cave were deliberately wearing open clothes. Maybe the Leader like themselves and after he liked them he maybe decide to take them off the island. Ferat, after looking at Ragna for a while, began to talk. "Ragna, you haven''t let my thoughts go away.you''re stronger than anyone in my group right now." Blood Fire Group members standing behind Ferat began to look at each other in amazement when they heard the words. They knew what kind of personality the leader had. In short, if the Leader said such a thing, it wasn''t an exaggeration. Indeed, an inmate who lived on the island was stronger than they were. She was angrier than others. Normally, she went to see a prison inmate a little while ago. But the prisoner knocked out herself and the prison leader and ran away. Since then, she''s had more anger with prisoners. But she knew to get angry was nothing more than cheating herself. She wasn''t stupid. If she was strong, the prisoner wouldn''t have escaped, and if the prisoner hadn''t escaped, she wouldn''t have to blame the other side like a child. - Ragna smiled lightly and saluted with his head. At that point, one person approached Ragna. This person was directly caught up in Ferat''s attention. Ferat turned his head and looked at the young-looking person who was more approaching than any other group member. With his look, the sweat started to flow from his head and he started thinking through it. "What''s this kind of person doing here? What is this kind of person doing on this island?" He was delirious on his own. He could understand how many people he had killed and the power he had in the eyes of the other person. This was one of the special forces Ferat had. Martin "Abilities" "Sword Mastery Level "20" "????" "????" "????" "????" "???" + + + Ferat had never seen this kind of estimating by the Eyes Of Blood Sage The guy in front of him the street could have killed everyone who''s here at the same time, and it wouldn''t even be forced. Chapter 146 - Martin vs Blood Fire Group Leader - 146 Martin smiled after getting close enough. And then he started talking. "I invite you to duel" Ferat took a deep breath and after what he heard, he replied after a brief impulsive. "You''re strong, we don''t have to duel. You can go straight off the island with me." Martin predicted that he would hear those words. This guy named Ferat didn''t want to fight himself because he was a leader. Because if he loses the war, which he is going to, he has to understand it with the abilities he has. He knew he couldn''t maintain any dignity and respect. At the time, Martin was going to talk, and the woman in the back row inside the group of Blood Fire Members "Leader, this man is the one who harmed me and the prison leader, cut his limbs and feed him to dogs or mice." - Ferat didn''t know what to say. But Lilis one of the young members of the Blood Fire Group insulted the man directly, Martin didn''t say anything. his mood hasn''t changed at all. Ferat was a little relieved when he saw this. He turned around lightly and began talking after seriously looking at Lilis. "Lilis, it''s your and fault of the Prison Manager, defeated by a prisoner and let him run away. Blaming someone else for her incompetence doesn''t suit a member of the Blood Fire Group !" Lilis wanted to talk when she heard those words. But she could not say anything to Lord Ferat because she saw his eyes. This is the first time that Ferat has spoken to her like this. After Ferat finished his words, he turned around and began looking at Martin and talking after an embarrassing expression appeared on his face. "As the leader of Blood Fire Group, I apologize for the disrespect of one of our members in this way. may I ask your name" After his remarks, Ferat moved directly to learn Martin''s name to remove the matter from the "duel.". Martin wasn''t stupid, he wasn''t the kind of guy who wouldn''t understand his technique. At the same time, the conversations and the events were watched by the other people in a bewildered way. They''ve heard what kind of personality Blood Fire Group Leader Ferat is, each of which is a few times. But what they didn''t understand is why such a strong personality and a dangerous man were so simple and respectful in front of a newcomer right now. Martin smiled lightly and answered. "My name is Martin, I invite you to duel." Ferat swallowed it lightly. Normally, he knew the guy in front of his name is "Martin.". But he still asked for his name to change the subject. But it didn''t work. The guy in front of him wanted to duel with him. After a while, he began to think about how he could get out of this and think he could leave with minimal damage. Then he thought about an idea in his mind. Even if that thought worked, even if he lost, he wouldn''t have to be humiliated in front of his group and the prisoners on the island. "Martin, I accept the duel with you, but no one should see us. Since you''re strong, I''m going to have to use my special skills against you !" Martin smiled lightly and began to think after putting his hand around his waist. "Even if he loses to me with this move, the people around here won''t know about it. At the same time, people around won''t suspect because he says he''s going to use special ability. Under normal circumstances, it would have been normal for them to suspect. But in this case, because these words come directly from Blood Fire Group Leader, each one of them is think this is normal." - Martin started talking to the system before answering. "The system, according to the mission, I am only supposed to beat the man in front of me, didn''t I? People around don''t need to see this." A few seconds later, the system gave him a positive answer. "The user''s opinion is correct. The task will be completed as long as the user won against the Blood Fire Group Leader in a one-on-one duel." "I accept your offer.if you like, let''s go to the largest cave room it is bigger than other rooms." Ferat told the other group members to wait before they said anything more. Likewise, Ragna and Snow Blade told the group members of Snow Sage Hut not to approach the room they mentioned. Martin and Ferat started walking into the room together. That''s when Ferat started talking. "Lord Martin, can I ask you something ?" Martin slightly raised his eyebrows and made a confirmation sign with his head. Ferat then thought a little bit, and a strange look appeared on his face. It was a similar expression to the sadness. "Are you human or any other being?" Martin didn''t expect that question. After a surprised look appeared on his face, he began talking a few seconds later. "My root is human, My soul is human, my physical body is a more distant being than human" Following Martin''s response, Ferat smiled lightly and gave a faint breath. Ferat was starting to think that a strong man like Martin wasn''t a human being. A strong man like Martin could have been a problem for himself and other humans if he wasn''t a human being. It could be a nuisance not only for him but for all the people who were around and outside the island. Within minutes, Martin and Ferat entered the room and closed the door. - After putting a distance of about 5 meters between each other, Martin spoke. "This is the best chance for you the attack me right now." Ferat didn''t perceive these words as "arrogance", from the other person. On the contrary, he drew his red sword after greeting his head gratefully and moved on with a simple attack. Martin, comfortably with his sword in his waist, blocked the red sword. But unexpectedly, the red sword easily broke his sword. -------- -------- Chapter 147 - Duel Is Over - Qustion By Ferat - 147 Ferat was lightly happy when his sword, "Blood Sword", broke Martin''s ordinary red-metal sword. If he could attack the opponent right now, that would be a good thing for him. But, a few seconds later, with Martin''s next move, he realized that the situation wasn''t very good for him. Silver Soul Blade didn''t fly in the air this time. It was directly manifested in Martin''s hands. Ferat was able to understand the power of many creatures, man and being, thanks to the eyes he had. That''s why he could understand that the sword martin had created was too strong. At that point, Martin began to talk with a slight smile as he understood Ferat''s hesitation. "The sword I have is too high for your level. That''s why I''m not going to use your full power. So I''m not going to break the sword you''ve got. So you can be comfortable." With Martin''s words, Ferat was relieved and directly attacked. His attacks were quite complete. He jumped slightly into the air and turned himself and aimed to attack Martin''s right side. But unexpectedly, Martin kicked himself. Naturally, Martin didn''t use all his physical strength. Given the attacking power he had, even a King Level Creature could have died in one shot. Therefore, he was always limiting its power. Ferat noticed that there was slight blood coming out of his mouth after he stood up. Martin smiled and spoke with a serious expression in his eyes. "In a sword fight, you should not focus on your opponent''s sword. If you focus only on your opponent''s sword - your opponent can punch, kick you, or even, in some cases, carry out attacks you never expected." Ferat took another light breath. Although he was being crushed, he realized he learned a lot from this war. He hasn''t fought the presence of such a powerful human-like being in a long time. That''s why he knew he had to use it this chance to improve himself. - Ferat was attacked again in no time. This time, his attacks were more complicated than before, and he was using different sword arts at the same time. Thanks to the Silver Soul Blade and his reaction speed, Martin could easily block any attack. The main reason Martin excelled at his opponent in battle was that he had more passive abilities than the physical abilities he had. Sword Mastery Level 20 had a particularly big impact. With this ability, he knew from the start about where Ferat would attack - how to prevent his attack - how to counterattack, and read before he made his attacks. Ferat, in which he continued to attack, Martin, slightly moved forward a step. and he took a deep breath and began to think in a second... "Damn, I got carried away." After coming near him - instead of attacking with his sword, he turned his left hand into an open palm and made a violent attack directly into Ferat''s ?h?st. Of course, as always, he had quite adjusted his strength and only made the wound-oriented attack. Ferat vomited a mouthful of blood with this attack and shoot towards 5 meters back. , Ferat couldn''t get off the ground comfortably this time. Some of his internal organs were damaged by the palm attack. But he had a more than the happy look on his face than an unhappy expression. The reason for this was that even this simple war had seriously improved its power. His passive ability had increased dramatically. "Ferat Blem" "Human" "STR = 74.4" "Agility = 79.6" "Endurance = 68.1" "INT = 64.5" "Abilities" "Eyes Of Blood Sage" "Can estimate the power of other creatures" Blood Sword Mastery ¨C Level 17 (Each damage to enemy will have the effects of 7% blood damage) Blood Sword ¨C Level 7 (Each damage to enemy will have the effects of 13% of life-steal) Blood Fire Group Leader Level 5 - Ferat took his breath deeply and tried to recover from his wounds. That''s when Martin came up to him and talked. "You admit you lost, don''t you?" Ferat didn''t expect that question. But he didn''t think much about it, and he whispered after smiling. "Yes, I lost, you won" With Ferat''s words, Martin had heard the ding voice "Mission 1 (Side Mission 2)" "Mission Details" "Win against the Blood Fire Group Leader" "After three hours, Blood Fire Group Leader will come to the area where the group is located and will duel with powerful people. Fight him and win." "Reward ¨C 3 Silver Paradigna Points "Time Limit = 6 Hours" "1 Silver Paradigna Points = 100,000 Paradigna Points" "Punishment = No Punishment" "Mission ¨C Completed" "Total Reward is right now 5 Silver Paradigna Points" - Martin bent slightly with a smile on his face - and after gently touching Ferat''s ?h?st - he tried to recover him as much as using the energy he had. A few minutes later, Ferat was in a position to walk. Although he was injured, he had no extreme shortage. Ferat didn''t say anything about Martin touching his ?h?st. After all, if the other guy wanted to kill himself, he couldn''t stop it anyway. He had a strange idea. He wanted to wait a few minutes to ask. Ferat and Martin left the room together. Martin was breathing deeply. Ragna and Snow Blade knew Martin was acting because they had seen this tactic before. Ferat, on the other hand, was gently cleaning the blood from his mouth. As he approached the group, Ferat took a deep breath and began to speak. "This time, I''ve decided that our friend Martin will leave the island." On these words, members of both the Snow Sage Hut and Blood Fire Group were scattered around and began to rest. Martin and Ferat gathered around a camp away from the others. Ferat asked one of the questions he had in mind at the time. "Lord Martin, why did you wait for me to leave the island, you could have fought the Spirit directly and left the island." Martin was looking into the campfire when Ferat was talking, after Ferat''s words he began to look at Ferat with a stupid facial expression. COMMENT 5 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 5 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 148 - The Permission - Legend Of Etzili - 148 Ragna and Sacron had chosen the group''s next leader together and make the arrangements for the group. Ferat, on the other hand, simply spoke with Martin. "After you go out, all I ask you is that you don''t hurt the people around you. You can do whatever you want to the creatures." Martin smiled lightly. After taking a deep breath, he put his hand on Ferat''s shoulder and responded. "I''m not going to hurt people. Now, can we get off this island?" Ferat proceeded to get out of the cave after making a confirmation sign with his head. Behind them were Blood Fire Group Members, Ragna, and Sacron. Each one of them left the cave in a short period. Ferat began to speak out loud after he left the cave. "Everybody get ready. We''re about to leave." With Ferat''s words, a large circle appeared in the sky. The color of the circle was blue and had beautiful light. A few seconds later, the Circle disappeared, and each person at the exit point of the cave disappeared with white light. When Ferat looked around, he was able to see most of them. All the members of his group were with him. Ragna and Sacron included. But Martin wasn''t there. - After circle magic becomes active Martin, instead of beaming out of the island like the others, he found himself in a white room. There was a big blue ball in the room. He didn''t know what the blue ball was, and all he knew was that he looked pretty hard and emitted energy he hadn''t seen before. "Va?????" "?????" "?????" - Abilities - "?????" "?????" - Martin tried to examine it, but he realized it didn''t work. A few seconds later, a sacred voice began to speak with himself. "The magic was used by a weaker-than-you-?????. You have to approve for the magic to activate." So all of this was just because he needs to give his consent the magic for the transport. After breathing lightly, he started talking. "Did I come here instead of being transported because the person who wields talent is powerless from me?" A few seconds later, the blue ball-shaped entity, which continued to fly in the air, began to speak. "Yes, if you accept, the teleportation will be complete." Martin didn''t think anymore and answered. "I''m giving you my permission" With Martin''s words, the white room disappeared, and Martin found himself with other people Ferat, Ragna and Sacron came right next to him quickly. - "He is not from here I have to do something about it" - "Martin, what happened, why did you come after everyone?" - Martin smiled and started looking around. This place was a forest, but it wasn''t a forest with a strange cold winter as before like in the Infinite Cold Island. It was a beautiful forest that looked quite lively that the environment was full of greenery and made the person feel that nature was right inside. After watching a little bit around, He looked at Ferat and answered. "After you used the magic, a strange being asked me to without my permission you don''t have any chance to teleport with me using that magic" Sacron and Ragna didn''t understand much about it. In general, they didn''t have much knowledge of magic or such mysterious talent. But the same didn''t apply to Ferat. Ferat has long ruled the kingdom''s most powerful group. He also had many connections with the highest levels of the kingdom. There was only one person who had experienced Martin''s condition so far. He was also a very powerful man who was the first founder of the Etzili kingdom, Lavy Etzili, who had already lost his life. Inside the Etzili Kingdom, there were three specific power symbols. These symbols of power showed the authority of the kingdom. These were places called Infinity Cold Island, Magical Dream Country, and finally the Warriors Of Blood County. Thanks to the power of each symbol, The Etzili Kingdom had access to the power it had. Thanks to a "teleporting" spell created by the first founder of Magical Dream Country - people began to wander around more comfortably. Although the use of the relocation/teleportation spell, called the "teleportation" spell, was quite high, they began to explore the environment thanks to this power. The founder of Magic Dream City was named Aghre Etzili and was Lavy Etzili''s brother. Aghre Etzili used his talent on Lavy after finishing his operations. But his talent didn''t work on his brother unless his brother gives consent to use the teleportation ability on himself. It has since been understood that the ability to "Teleportation" could not be used without their permission in those who bear the king''s blood and those who are very powerful. Ferat understood that the situation he is seeing right now not because Martin had the blood of king it is because Martin had the power to bypass the teleportation spell. - Martin, who noticed Ferat''s silence, spoke after he began to look at it with serious eyes. "Ferat, what do you know about this?" Ferat came to him with martin''s question and started talking. "I don''t know much in general. All I know is that if the person who uses the spell wanted to teleport the target person, there had to be a serious power difference between them. Otherwise, the person has to give his permission for the caster of magic for teleportation." After Martin made a confirmation mark with his head, along with the ding sound of the system, he came to him and began reading his mission information. "Mission (Trial By Black Hearth, Paradigna Contract)" "The Escape" "The Etzel Prison user in right now belongs to the Etzilie Kingdom, user a mass murderer that killed people for fun and caught by the military and put here, user have to escape from prison 3 days, killing without any human or creature" "Reward ¨C 3 Silver Paradigna Points - Small Status Change "Value" = 3 Silver Paradigna = 300,000 Paradigna Points" "Punishment" "Mandatory Execution!" (User will cease to exist)" "Mission Completed" "Rewards will be given the user after the Trial World is over!" - Martin made a confirmation mark with his head with a smile on his face. In short, he had 800,000 Paradigna Points. Without killing or killing any being at all. When he looked at it that way, he had solid mind therapy from coming to this world. Martin then started talking to Ferat. The group was beginning to move slightly on a dirt road. "Where are we?" Ferat took a deep breath and began to speak after hearing this question. "I''m going to give you some information on that." COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 149 - The Mission 3 - Iron Golems - 149 Martin began listening to Ferat''s words. "Now I''m sure you know that The Etzili Kingdom dominates four continents exactly. These continents are the symbols I just counted on. I''m going to count these again." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and told him to keep going. "Infinity Cold Island, Magical Dream County (Continent), Warriors Of Blood Country, and finally the Common Etzili Continent, the largest continent compared to other continents, most people live in this continent and do not get out the other place other than this continent." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. Ferat hadn''t answered his question yet, but he had not interrupted his talking. "Where we are is a central point of the Common Etzili Continent. After a walk, we''ll be here to the largest city on the continent, The King City. Of course, it''s your own decision to want to come with us. Ferat naturally wanted Martin to appear before the king with himself and work with him after meeting with the king. A strong being like Martin would have given them big help against fighting with other creatures or races. It wasn''t just that he was useful in wars and certain missions. There weren''t many people on the same level as him that Ferat can use for the practice. Martin, he was starting to think what he heard from the Ferat but there was a new mission from the system. "Mission 2" "Help The Etzili Kingdom" "Mission Details" The Etzili Kingdom is in a war right now. The beings they fought are a race called Iron Golems, a semi-human race, that is as intelligent as human beings, but with stronger bodily size and larger passive power. A sea warship under the control of the Iron Golems came to the Common Etzili Kingdom Continent, and a group of fighters in the ship gets off in the continent. These warriors began to quietly destroy the surrounding human villages. This information only knows by King and upper echelon officials. " "Hint"¨C User can kill right now" "Hint" ¨C User can choose to go to the Kingdom or can choose to complete the mission by himself." "Reward ¨C 5 Silver Paradigna Points" "Punishment ¨C Mandatory Execution" "Time Limit ¨C There is no time limit, user have to finish the war between them using his power of the mind" - Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. Then he started talking to Ferat. "From now on, I''m not going to be around. I want to ask you one more question." Ferat was a little upset when he heard Martin wasn''t coming with him. But he was still listening to Martin''s question with he gave Martin a sign with his head that showed that he is listening because he was curious. "Where can I find The Iron Golems" Ferat swallowed it lightly. A person like Martin who didn''t know about the continents would have known about the Iron Golems. Of course, that thought was just instantaneous thought that came to him with an unexpected question from the Martin. When he thought about Martin''s power, it was impossible to hide that kind of information from him. Although he wondered why he was asking, he thought it would be disrespectful to ask. He also subconsciously thought that if he asked Martin this question, Martin would get angry and take the Iron Golem side. "I''ll give you a map, Iron Golems have been seen in these three villages that I''ve marked in the last few days." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and waited for Ferat to bring the map. Everyone was sad that he left. Martin, on the other hand, tried not to care too much because he knew he''d see them for the last time. Maybe this was the first time in his life and in his previous life that he had reached out to a group of friends. Although the bond of friendship depends on the concept of "power," it was an important detail for Martin. , After meeting with the others, Martin began to head for the map. - Ferat, Ragna and Sacron continued to move on to the city. At that point, Sacron asked Ferat a question. "Leader, do you know why Martin left?" "I don''t know why he''s going, but the decisions he''s going to make will affect humans'' future in every way." Ragna and Sacron didn''t understand why Ferat said such a thing. What Ferat was trying to say was pretty simple If Martin went to make a deal with the Iron Golems, he would be able to destroy all the humans with the power he had. If he went to fight the Iron Golems oppositely, humans would never have to fear The Iron Golems again. Sacron was going to ask why Ferat said something like that - Ferat started walking faster than they did. They were dealing with a big city. - Martin entered a forest in the opposite direction. After sitting under a tree, he took a deep breath. "This second mission is from now on, I have another mission, and then I''ll be able to go back to the real world. The system told me that missions could last up to 20 days. It hasn''t been exactly a day." That''s when the system started talking to Martin. "The task is not difficult because it is the user''s first mission given by the system. At the same time, the user was not expected to have such strong power in his first mission. Especially without his shapeshifter ability. Martin had made a confirmation sign with his head after that answer. If it wasn''t for the way he''s on. If he didn''t have passive abilities, maybe he could have lost his life in this world. Of course, these situations didn''t apply to him. , COMMENT 6 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 6 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 150 - Martin vs Modern World Army - 150 Martin then set aside thoughts and began to examine the map. Three villages had been attacked. The village closest to him was a village called "Light Stone Village". The people and newborn children of this village had generally had a predisposition to the element of "Light" in a natural way. The Element of Light was generally good at attack and healing angles. Magic Dream Continent, along with the orders they took from the king, was constantly coming to this continent, taking children with talent on the continent to the Magic Dream Continent to convert them into powerful wizards, where they started to train them. Martin thought it out of it. "If it is such an important village for the kingdom, why haven''t the kingdom been sent here to support the kingdom." Martin''s thinking was a quick answer from the system. "Because the kingdom is in preparation, it can not send resources or wizards around" Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and stood up. - After Martin stood up, he began to move forward the way he saw it on the map. Compared to the Atrem Continent, the continent it is now located was a little more advanced. Maybe because there were no shapeshifters around, people could spend better time on overall normal developments. Martin wasn''t moving as fast as he used to. That''s why he was walking normally. The place where it was located was a green plain and there was a large forest behind it. As far as he understood from the map, he could have reached Light Stone Village in the evening. Of course, even if he had a shapeshifter creature, he would still lose his life if he had a straight attack on himself with a scan edifice rifle. Martin thought he could fight against a group of soldiers. Because soldiers in the old world, normal people, couldn''t target him with great passion. Even if Martin had now turned into a shapeshifter creature, a few bullets that hit him in the head could have been his end. From that point of view, he thought that technology in his old world wasn''t that low. A group of trained and technologically trained soldiers could easily finish king level ring 3 or ring 2. He didn''t think much about Emperor Level. He hadn''t seen much Emperor Level-level creature. When you think of The Sand-Gold Emperor, one tank gun was probably enough to kill that kind of creature. Of course, the Sand-Gold Emperor could easily have finished a group of soldiers. Martin started thinking about himself. "The area of war in this kind of war is very important for the parties to know each other about each other. If soldiers know the presence and strength they''re fighting, they can kill an Emperor Level creature even with the normal automatic rifles they have." Martin knew that two or three tanks could easily kill one Emperor Level. After all, no matter how powerful the creatures were, they were ultimately alive. Martin couldn''t stop a slight smile on his face and started thinking. "Although Emperor Levels or King Levels are serious beings in medieval technology - they are not so powerful creatures in modern-age technology" Martin thought that a creature like "T-rex", which lived in ancient times in the old world, was equal to a creature that was at the level of King Level Ring 2 or 3. One F16 plane could have killed the emperor level above King Level without difficulty. Even people or creatures at the Ancestor level couldn''t handle the F16 jet plane. , Martin didn''t know why he thought that kind of. Maybe he was longing. Martin had a slight laugh because he thought it that way, and then he whispered lightly. "Longing for the old world is not for me." - Ferat had appeared before the king alone and told me what had happened. The king was a charismatic and blond-haired man with a little past his middle age. All the kings in the books had an image of it as if they had a combined image. If Martin had seen the king. He might have thought, "Did the system create this world according to the information of the old world?" The king stood up and began to speak, demoralizing from the simple red seat where he sat. Right next to him were two powerful warriors in silver armor. Ferat was up against him. "Ferat, how can you not bring a man like that here and you can''t help us. You could have forced him if you had to." Ferat took a slightly deep breath when he heard the king''s words. Naturally, he didn''t tell the king how crushed he was in his war with Martin, how powerful Martin was. The king, naturally, did not see someone stronger than Ferat, so he exaggerated his power. Ferat started talking after a little thought. He knew you couldn''t hide something like that. "My lord, the person I''m talking about is stronger than me. He''s much stronger than me. He can easily beat 10 people like me at the same time." Ferat''s words - the King''s bewildered face - led to a bewildered look. Even two powerful silver armored warriors, who should not have shown emotion under normal circumstances, looked at each other strangely. Because they were both warriors, the Blood Fire Group Leader - ferat knew what a powerful personality he was. They also knew how well he fought. It wasn''t very convincing for them to hear anything like that from Ferat. The king looked carefully into Ferat''s eyes. Ferat had known him for a long time. He knew his power and his human character. Ferat wasn''t going to lie about this kind of thing. But it only made it more complicated. "A mysterious man appears - he''s making it through the Infinity Cold Island area with Ferat going to the island in a matter of hours. And then, after asking about the Iron Golems, it disappears within the continent." The king couldn''t stop thinking. Chapter 151 - Iron Golem Creatures - 151 Martin had finally reached the village he was looking for in the evening. It didn''t look so good. He could understand the size of the village from the hill where it was located. But many houses inside the village were burning in fire. Martin also saw some creatures when he looked carefully. As Martin continued to watch, three people appeared behind him. Two of the three were men and one was a woman. At that point, she started talking about the woman. "Commander, we forgot to kill this human." Martin turned his head lightly on those words and looked at the people who came. What each one had in common was that the bodies they had looked very physically strong. At the same time, it had bright iron-shaped skin colors. The eye colors were a white light that glowed slightly. Afterward, he began to examine the characteristics of each one. In this way, he would have a better idea of evaluating his enemies. "Iron Golem Assassin - Arto" "Iron Golem - Male" "STR = 20.1" "Agility = 25.3" "Endurance = 14.2 "INT = 15.5" - - Iron Golem Racial Passive (Max) ¨C (Defence +30%)) Iron Golem Dagger Mastery Level 5 (Dagger hits have the chance of %0.5 instantly kill the enemy ) (User (Martin) does not affected by this skill) Martin made a confirmation mark with the head. The first person he checked was the one with shorter paint than any other Iron Golem on the left. "It seems that based skills generally start at Lord Level." Martin thought to himself. "Iron Golem Commander - Vayeb" "Iron Golem - Male" "STR = 30.1" "Agility = 30.3" "Endurance = 32.2 "INT = 23.5" - Abilities - Iron Golem Commander Level 5 (Every ally close to user will receive +10% attack speed) Iron Golem Axe Mastery Level 5 (Every Axe damage to enemy will deal trigger +1% of bleed damage for every 5 seconds) , Martin found out the man in the middle was a Commander. His power was lower than the Level of Intermediate Lord, but it was quite strong compared to beginner Lord Level Shapeshifter. Overall due to the passive characteristics he had, he could stand himself against Intermediate Lord Level Shapeshifter for the 30 seconds to one minute. Martin finally looked at the woman who had spoken and examined her characteristics. This woman''s appearance and behavior were a little different other two. "Iron Golem Mage - Seane" "Iron Golem - Female" "STR = 20.1" "Agility = 15.3" "Endurance = 17.2 "INT = 30.5" - Abilities - Iron Golem Racial Passive (Max) ¨C (Defence +30%)) Iron Magic Iron Magic Mastery Level 5 ( Iron Magic Control +10% Iron Magic Damage +10% Iron Magic Casting Time +10% (INT) , After Martin smiled lightly, he understood why she looked different from the others. For the first time since he came into this world - outside the Cold Sky Witches, he had seen a magic-based being in the human form. Of course, he did not count the shapeshifters. They just changed whatever they were. Shapeshifters and creatures were normal. But it was very rare in people who were as intelligent as human beings and had a certain power in magic. Martin began to talk after taking a light breath. "I want you to take me, to your leader. I will give your leader some information about the Kingdom of Etzili." , The three Iron Golems who had heard these words looked at each other bewildered face and then they laughed slightly, each of them. The first thing that went through each of them was that the person in front of them made up something like this to save time in the fear and anxiety. Of course, their thinking like that wasn''t something that meant iron golems were stupid. If they were stupid. They couldn''t fight a powerful human empire like the Etzili Kingdom. At that time, Iron Golem Commander Vayeb began to speak. In his tone, there was no intention of comprehending Martin low in any way. "If you think I can trust a human, you''re wrong." Martin smiled lightly. He knew he''d get that answer. That''s why it was lightly prepared. After breathing slightly, he whispered. "Did I said I am a human ?" Martin began to release his energy out the energy looked like a mixture of red-color and black-color, It gave the feel of murder. The three Iron Golems from Martin, who had seen the energy, began to tremble. - Iron Golem Commander Vayeb, breathing deeply and began to think through it. "What kind of creature can have such bad and powerful aura. How many innocent creatures must be killed to have such evil aura ?" Iron Golem Arto, on the other hand, could not stop his legs from shaking at all. He was constantly warned by his brain and body would to he needs to escape "What kind of being is this?" Those words were the only words that came out of Arto''s mouth. - The worst of them was Iron Golem Mage named Seane. Seane was more affected than others - because her resilience failed to block Even Martin''s light energy. That''s all it was about. There was one more thing Seane didn''t know. Iron Magic, thanks to its passive ability, INT (Mind Power/Magic Power) naturally formed a magic shield around the user. But because there was a lot of power differences between Martin and herself, Martin''s energy ignored the shield and started directly affecting Seane''s physical body. Seane, whose physical body was not strong, was unable to do anything and was stiff. At that time, the energy got up and Martin began to talk with a smile on his face. "Now take me to your leader" After Martin said his words, the trio began to look each other face and they knew only chance they live was just do what this monster says to them , COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 152 - Purpose And History Of Iron Golems - 152 Martin''s threats worked. The Iron Golem trio had to take him to their leader''s side. Martin was walking alongside the Iron Golems as if he were his friends. Arto had thought of killing him many times by carrying out a sudden attack. But every time such thought went through his mind, he realized that Martin was looking at him carefully. That''s why Arto knew what he was thinking was impossible. That''s when Commander Vayeb started talking. "My lord, the person who controls and manages 30 more people at our level has been named Area Leader his name is Lagety." Martin had made a confirmation sign with his head and started talking. "Why would I fight people who don''t have much knowledge?" Arto, Seane, and Vayeb looked at each other. Each of them had an angry look on his face. That''s when Vayeb started talking. "My lord, this is a matter of old times. In fact, in ancient times there was a good friendship and agreement between the People and the Iron Golems." When Martin heard about it, he raised his eyebrows and appeared with a slight expression of surprise on his face. Frankly, he didn''t think about it. He didn''t care, though. It was a different matter. After all, this was a mission world that was given to him by the Paradigna System. That''s why he wasn''t interested in what happened here. His only goal was to finish his duties and then go back to the real zone. Seeing the look on Martin''s face, he kept talking as he kept walking. "Iron Golems and Humans have formed unity many times to fight against different races and died together. But then Vancor, the 3rd King of the Etzili Kingdom, betrayed the Iron Golems during a war and began attacking the Iron Golem race with a race called the Crow Human Race, which lived as the Race of the Wizard, another race we fought against." Martin made a sign of approval with his head lightly, and then he started talking. "So how did Iron Golems survived from the attack of two races at the same time?" At that point, Seane wanted to get into the conversation. "Commander, can I speak from here." Vayeb knew that Seane had more information than he had because she was a wizard. So he approved her and stopped talking. And then Seane started talking. "The Iron Golems have been under siege for a long time and have lost many of their soldiers, their strength and their race people. But then, Iron Golem Hero Mvar appeared and managed to kill Vancor, King of Etzili. After the King of Etzili died, the Crow Men Race withdrew from the war and fled. Of course, after that, iron golems became enemies of Humanity. Likewise, humans have become our enemies for killing their king." Martin understood everything, and he pointed to the sky. And then he whispered lightly. "As a result of the actions of the Great and Powerful, the weak were damaged as always" After Martin''s words, each Iron Golem bowed his head slightly and began to think. the point of view of this strange being was different from them. Maybe because of the aura he spread around, he could understand exactly what he couldn''t make sense of. Of course, that wasn''t the truth. Martin was just looking at things in a simpler and "Old World" point of view. They always made certain decisions for the powerful. As a result of these decisions, the weak would die. Martin''s former employers were powerful. The powerful would make a deal with Martin because of their power and kill Martin. Martin began to think carefully at the time. "Maybe that''s the real purpose of my will to go stronger? Maybe I should get stronger to control the life I have and what I''m going to do." Martin had thought of these thoughts instantly. But it made perfect sense to him. In the end, every person or entity would pursue freedom of themselves. Well, how could he see himself as a free being after he wasn''t strong? Martin took a deep breath and took his steps more strongly now because he found himself a purpose. At that point, Vayeb started talking. "My, Lord what is your name?" Martin looked at Vayeb and started thinking. He thought he already said his name to them. But he didn''t remember, maybe he didn''t say his name. "My name is Martin" "Once we''ve crossed the hill, we''ll reach the Continental Ocean. We have a ship there. Area Leader Lagety will be waiting for us with other soldiers inside the ship" Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and continued to walk, with a thoughtless facial expression. This behavior made Arto and Seane, and commander Vayeb, in particular, a little uncomfortable. He said this being named Martin that they are going to a ship that their Are Leader lives with other soldiers like them. He also said the Area Leader was there with a harsh tone to look at his attention. But this human-looking creature named Martin didn''t care. Wow, he didn''t know the reason for this recklessness. Either this being who was walking with them was much stronger than they thought and didn''t care about the power they had. Or because he was ignorant,and he didn''t know how powerful The Area Leader was. There were only five area leaders in the whole Iron Golem Race, and on top of them were only three Iron Guards, the king''s closest and strongest leaders. Wow, he was starting to think through it. "I hope it''s because he is ignorant" - Even the Seane and Arto looked at each other and started thinking. "Why he can easily follow us to our base.It is dangerous to a place that you dont know" This was what Seane thought.Arto was the only one who thought about the other side of coin. "Most likely he is so strong that he did not care about what powers or how strong we are" COMMENT 7 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 153 - Red Being - Area Leader Lagety - 153 Martin, along with the other Iron Golems, finally crossed the hill. Martin looked carefully at the ship, which was standing on the ocean, It had the silver and wood textures. The ship''s posture and design were quite beautiful and symbolized the strength of it. It was also quite large. The rank they call The Area Leader wasn''t that low. Martin wasn''t afraid, though. In the end, he''s never seen enough reason to be afraid. Veyab Followed the reaction of the Martin expression after looking at the ship. But In Martin''s eyes, he only saw the mark of appreciation. Other than that, there were no feelings of fear and anxiety. That proved his opinion. "He doesn''t care about the power we have." Three Iron Golem and Martin started walking together towards the ship. - Blue Ball came to another room after he sent Martin. This room was like white as its room. After spending a few seconds in the room, In front of the Blue Ball, a being manifested. It was human-shaped and with red skin color. Blue Ball was flying in the air, but after the red human-shaped manifested in the room, he slightly landed on the ground and stopped flying. "???" "???" "???" Red Existence, Started to talk. "You reported about a weird problem. In your report, you said that this being wasn''t my originated from my dimension and came from a different dimension. Do you have any proof?" The sound of the Red Being was almighty and sacred. It resonated inside the whole room, and it showed that people he is a mighty being that needs to given respect. Blue Ball, after a slightly thought, opened blue screen opened in the air and began to show Martin to the Red Existence. Red Existence, after looking at Martin''s image for a while, made a confirmation sign with his head. And then he started talking. "Yes, this being is not really from my dimension." But the power he has not even nearly enough for the get in my dimension without my permission. Even if he uses the true power he had in the original dimension of his, he''s got a long way to go to do something like this. Probably an "organization" must have sent it to my dimension." Red Existence stopped talking he smiled lightly. That''s when Blue Ball started talking. "Sir, will you look at which organization or "power" the entity was sent by." Red Existence made a confirmation sign with its head. Then he whispered after focusing lightly. "Find Origin" After the Whispering of The Red Existence, a blue panel opened and began to provide information. "Martin" "Classification = Human / Shapeshifter Being) "Clans / Black And White ¨C Black Hearth ¨C Silver Soul) "Origin (Paradigna ????)" Red Existence began to shake slightly. Blue Ball didn''t understand what was going on, but for some reason, the white room started to vibrate. Red Existence, on the other hand, started to think. Read-This-Novel-In-.com "Black And White Clan is a very powerful clan, and it can easily destroy me with the creatures and warriors they have. Black Hearth Clan isn''t as strong as they are, but they still have enough resources to destroy me and my friends without difficulty. Silver Soul Clan can easily destroy me in the same way and cause extreme damage. But that''s not the point." After the Red Existence calmed slightly, it went into deep thinking. "I''m surprised this being had clans that this strong. But I have no connection or animosity with any of them. None of them deal with unnecessary action like sending an a being to my dimension for no reason. If they had trouble with me, they could destroy me directly." The Red Existence closed his eyes slightly after he began to walk lightly in the room, and then he kept thinking. Read-This-Novel-In-.com "The real danger is at Origin results." It showed an organization named "Paradigna ????" ,. It''s such a powerful and mysterious organization that even the most powerful systematic dimensional features I have - it doesn''t show what this organization is." At that time, Red Existence and Blue Ball noticed sounds of cracking coming from the white room. Red Existence and Blue Ball started looking around. A few seconds later, the White Room disappeared directly, and Red Existence found himself in a green room with Blue Ball with him. There was no kind of being in this room. Blue Ball had to return to the "human" form even if he didn''t necessarily want to, he just forced to turn into the human form. At that time, the Red Existence began to look around, within a few seconds a white panel opened in front of his eyes and began to inform him. "Martin, named "Human / Shapeshifter" entity, "Belongs the "Paradigna ????" "the being named "Martin" send by the Paradigna to Dimension / 3467357343134 to perform the tasks given to him." "Paradigna used "Law" = Because I want it.Deal with it" Read-This-Novel-In-.com The Red Existence began to read and understand the things mentioned. At the same time, "The Law" really showed that Paradigna had such a right. In short, if the Red Existence did not comply with the "Law", he would be destroyed. Red Existence closed his eyes and began to talk. "Paradigna, I''ve seen your point, and I''m not going to do anything to life-form named "Martin" you sent to my dimension" , After finishing his words to The Red Existence, he disappeared from the Green Room and found himself in his white room with the Blue Ball. Blue Ball, was still shaking. And then he started talking. "My lord, I''ve been checking these rooms for millions of years. This kind of thing never happened to us" Red Existence made a confirmation sign with only his head. Then he turned to Blue Ball and started talking. "Tell all systems and employees that the life form "Martin" will never be touched and intervened." Blue Ball knew his Lord didn''t want to talk. So he just made a slight approve mark with his head. He then left the White Room. The Red Existence was left alone in the White Room. He whispered after looking around lightly. "I''m glad I heard about this "Martin" thing. If one of my employees attacked him, I would have violated the law and lost everything I had. Including my presence and my life." Read-This-Novel-In-.com After the Red Existence Whispered to himself, he disappeared, and the white room disappeared with him. - Blue Ball, after going to his room, began making arrangements. Employees and managers of all dimensions have to know about this being named "Martin". No one should be involved in Martin''s behaviors, each of the systems and employes signed a deal with the Blue Ball. Blue Ball, after finishing all the operations, began to think with his mind. "What kind of being, can do this kind of thing the Red Existence Laben, who have the power of dimensions on his hands." Naturally, he didn''t think about "Martin".The entity he was talking about was naturally referred to as "Paradigna." - Martin and the Iron Golems had reached the ship. A few seconds later, they were greeted directly by the Area Leader on top of the ship. Area Leader Lagety looked at Commander Vayeb with his eyebrows frowning and started talking. "Veyab, why did you bring this person aboard? I didn''t tell you to take prisoners." Read-This-Novel-In-.com Wow, he bowed his head and started talking. "My lord, this human-looking being is not a human being. He also said he wanted to talk to you and had information about The Etzili Kingdom." Lagety, who listened to what Vayeb said, began to look carefully at Martin. But he thought he didn''t look like anything but human beings. But he also knew Vayeb wasn''t an idiot. If he thought the entity opposite was not a human being. He wouldn''t have brought him aboard. At that time, Martin began examining the Iron Golem opposite him. Lagety had a longer and stronger body than the others as an Iron Golem. It was easily 2 meters 30 cm in length and had a serious length and a strong physique compared to a normal person. As a type, it was different from other Iron Golems, and it had a slight human appearance. "Area Leader ¨C Lagety" "Iron Golem" "STR = 57.1" "Agility = 50.2" "Endurance = 55.2" "INT = 45.4" Read-This-Novel-In-.com - Iron Golem Sword Mastery Level 10 (Every damage to enemy will give the user 10% percent defense) Iron Golem Supreme Body (70% Physical Damage Resistance) Iron Golem Leader (If there are any Iron Golem around, the aura of the user will make them stronger about 5%) - , Martin did his approval with his head, and he started thinking. "This creature appears to be approaching the Advanced Lord Level level in terms of "Stat". But thanks to the passive trait, he can win directly against many shapeshifters who are physically fighting on the front lines." One Advanced Lord Level Shapeshifter, if it is the type of physical attack, loses to this creature" That''s when Lagety started talking. "Hey, you creature, what do you want to tell me?" Martin breathed a slightly deep breath. He was getting angry. He was angry that a creature that was so weak from him repeatedly insulted him like this. "First of all, you need to learn how to talk with with me." After Martin whispered lightly, he began spreading the bloody energy he had. A lot of the weak Iron Golems were directly knocked out. Vayeb, Arto and Seane were struggling for those at the level. Lagety frowned and started shaking. Read-This-Novel-In-.com COMMENT 12 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 12 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 154 - Real Purpose Of Trial Worlds By Clans - 154 Legaty looked at Martin with his eyebrows frowning, but in fact, he felt scared in the inside. He just tried to not show in front of his soldiers. Legaty was known among the Iron Golems, and his authority and power were at a pretty good level compared to other races and humans. But it is easy for him to understand the situation he is in now. For the first time in his life, he felt something like this. Legaty was able to meet with "Armadiv", the strongest Iron Golem and kings of the Iron Golems, because of his position as Area Leader. When he met with Iron Golem King Armadiv, he felt the same pressure. But there was a significant difference between the pressure he felt at the time and the current pressure. This pressure comes from them being in front of him much dangerous. He also understood that because he was experienced, the human-looking being in front of him did not use his power as a whole. He is just to spread his energy slightly. - Legaty gathered himself from his thoughts and began talking after looking at Martin. There was no more arrogance in his tone, the voice of his it turned into a normal, even respectful tone. "What''s your name?" Legaty spoke with a strange facial expression. Normally, he would call the being in front of him "Sir," but he had a lot of fighters around him. Calling a new-come human-looking creature directly as "Sir" would damage the authority he has. Martin smiled lightly. He could understand what Legaty felt. That''s why he started talking in a normal and calm tone so as not to give him much trouble. He also retracted the energy he emitted. "My name, Martin, It is a p???sur? to meet you." Lagety began talking after making a confirmation sign with his head. "Let''s go to my room to talk. Follow me." After Martin made a confirmation sign with his head, he began to move forward with Lagety. Every Iron Golem warrior around was watching. This human-looking creature named Martin gave them a weird feeling. Because even if he was new he can just talk with the Area Leader Lagety in a special room. At the time, some of the Iron Golem Warriors who were on top of the ship and fainted because of Martin''s energy began to wake up. Martin was able to control his energy all the time. He didn''t use his energy in the Infinity Cold Island because he was afraid of killing someone with a wrong mistake. , Lagety and Martin were sitting in a room inside the ship. The sofa was made of red and was quite soft and comfortable. A few seconds later, the doorbell rang and a female Iron Golem entered. She had two cups of in her hands, and there was hot smoke coming out of the cups. Martin also smelled a nice aroma comes from the cups. Iron Golem Woman gave the tea first to Martin, and then he gave the other tea to Area Leader Lagety. That''s when Lagety started talking. "As the Iron Golem race, we have one main continent. It is called the Iron Golem Continent. There''s a beautiful plant growing on the farms of this main continent. This plant is called the Iron Tea Plant, which is very popular among many races. I wanted you to try it" Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and smelled the cup of tea in his hand slightly. It smelled really good. Naturally, he wasn''t afraid of the possibility of poisoning in any way. So he took a sip of tea and started talking. "Lagety, you know how strong I am. That''s why I want to cut it short." "I''m listening." Martin breathed slightly and began to talk. "Honestly, I can''t tell you about a lot of things. I just want you to know that. I was sent to this area to end the war between The Iron Golems and the Humans (Etzili Kingdom)." Lagety began to shake slightly after Martin''s words, and a few drops of tea poured to the ground. Lagety took a deep breath and started talking. "Which kind of power gave to you this kind of mission?" Martin shook his negatively and started talking. "I can''t tell you that. The only thing I was told was that the war between Iron Golems and the Etzili Kingdom had the end.. I''ll decide how to end it." Lagety took another sip of his tea and started talking. "How do you think you''re going to end it?" Martin smiled lightly and began talking after taking another sip of his tea. "Naturally, I want to end as peacefully as possible. if I can convince people and the Iron Golems and end their fighting, that will be fine." Lagety shook his head negatively and started thinking. "It''s not that easy to end a battle that''s been going on over the years!" Naturally, he didn''t say those thoughts directly. Instead, he asked another question. "So if the two races don''t make peace together, how do you think you''re going to end it?" After Lagety asked his question to Martin.he began to vibrate slightly. He felt bad in a way that he can''t even breathe, and even the ship started shaking. Martin''s eyes turned slightly red. "I will destroy Humans (Etzili Kingdom) or maybe The Iron Golems. Maybe I''ll destroy both races and prevent them from going into the war on the future." Lagety took a cold deep breath and drank quickly from his tea. Under normal circumstances, if there was a different being that said such words to him, he wouldn''t take the other person seriously at all. But the energy of this being named, Martin, and the energy it spread around showed he could do what he said. Lagety''s thought "He probably destroyed some of the different races. Otherwise, he would never have such energy." That was the first thought of those who felt Martin''s energy like Lagety. But that wasn''t actually because Martin killed too many people to gain the energy of blood and murder. The energy he had was very powerful in the eyes of Iron Golems or other humans. Because Martin was very powerful compared to this world creatures and means of war. , As Martin and Lagety continued to speak, a woman appeared on the hill and she was watching to Iron Golem Ship. The woman had two black swords on her back and one black mask on her face. her clothes were made in white. And She was emitting a lot of energy. The woman whispered after looking at the ship for a while. "I found you ..." After the woman''s whispered, she sent a huge wave of black energy from the hill to the Iron Golem Ship , Martin and Lagety felt what was going on at the same time. Martin, on the other hand, started hearing things from the Paradigna System. "Paradigna System Online" "The Paradign System will give information about the who sent the energy to user" - After these words, Paradigna started to show who sent the dark energy and where he or she is. "Lissandra" (Trial World By Shadow Blade)(Real Power Blocked By The Trial World) "Human & Hybrid" "Shadow Blade Clan" "STR = 162.4" "Agility = 189.3" "Endurance = 145.3" "INT = 145.3" "Abilities" "?????" "????" "????" "It was learned that the target does not belong to the user''s "Trial World By Paradigna"." "New Mission" "Kill the "Intruder from the Shadow Blade Clan (Lissandra) "Description = ???" "Reward = 5 Silver Paradigna" "Punishment = Mandatory Execution" Martin looked at Lagety for a few seconds, and Lagety just made the confirmation sign with his head. Lagety was an experienced commander - he understood that Martin meant from his look. It just meant that Martin signaled him to escape. Within seconds, Martin dropped the tea in his hand and broke the round glass on his right side and went straight up to the ship. Afterward, he focused and jumped strongly and began to move towards the hill. He could feel his target. A few minutes later, He arrived in the flat-green area on the top of the hill. He saw the Human & Hybrid being in front of him. Lissandra''s face didn''t show up. After focusing on Martin, she started talking. "I''m sure you''ve taken the mission just like me. You know what we have to do." Martin was surprised, he tried not to reveal his surprise and was successful with hiding it. At that point, Paradigna started talking. "Only the user can log in to "Trial By Paradigna". The entity opposite the user has entered "Trial By Shadow Blade". Shadow Blade Clan and Black Hearth Clan are enemies. When the Trial World By Black Hearth understood you are from the clan of Black Hearth, It gave to clan member the mission to kill you." - Martin nodded. COMMENT 9 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 9 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 155 - Calling Help From The Clans - 155 "Read this novel at " Martin understood a lot of things with Paradigna''s explanation. In fact, with this information, a lot of things make sense. Lissandra had entered the world of "Trial" like him because she wants the improve her abilities like him Lissandra was sent by the "Trial By Shadow Blade" to here to complete her missions given by the Shadow Blade Clan Martin, on the other hand, entered this place using the "Trial By Black Hearth". But Martin was different than her. He was only performing the missions of "Paradigna" instead of doing what the "Black Hearth" clan said because he had the Paradigna System. The Black Hearth Clan and the Shadow Blade Clan were enemies that sent their clan members to this place. In short, their main goal was to send young people to this place as "Trial", to create a war between them to get them stronger. After Martin understood this, he took a deep breath and closed his eyes slightly for a second and then he opened eyes and started to focus. After slightly pulling his sword, he focused and Silver Soul Sword manifested on top of his head after that he looked at a woman whose name is Lissandra with a smile on his face and started talking. "I can''t say I did not miss the killing" , Martin attacked after holding the sword hard in his hand. woman named Lissandra was also attacked to him. The sound of swords clashes continued to make their way to the skies. Martin and Lissandra attacked each other between 15 and 20 times in exactly three or four seconds. Naturally, they both failed to wound the other person. At that time, Lissandra retreated slightly and spoke after smiling. "You''re not bad at all!" After Lissandra said her words, she whispered lightly. "Shadow Copy" , After Lissandra finished her words, a copy manifested right next to her with the same appearance as her. When Martin examined the copy, he saw that the Shadow Copy had the %50 percent of power Lissandra had. It wasn''t a big problem for him. He looked at the copy lightly, and that''s when Lissandra started attacking him with fast speed. Likewise, Shadow Copy began to attack him too. Martin blocked the Lissandra attack and jumped the back and whispered. "Silver Soul Sword, attack the Shadow Copy!" After Martin whispered the Silver Soul Sword, Shadow Copy who was close to Martin and was attacking him with the shadow sword in his hand stopped by the Silver Soul Sword quite easily. Lissandra immediately jumped back and looked at the sword flying in the air and frowned. Of course, Silver Soul Sword had no intention of waiting. He continued to attack Shadow Copy with a quick speed. Lissandra didn''t realize Martin was attacking her when she kept watching the sword. "Oh, no" Lissandra, who was unable to meet Martin''s attack at the right time because of a simple mistake she made, suffered sharp damage from the area where her ?h?st was. She jumped back and avoided Martin. Under normal circumstances, this kind of attack would not have affected Lissandra. The physical body she had made sure she wasn''t afraid of such attacks. But Martin had the skills to do so. "Everything will be easy from now on." Martin looked at Lissandra after saying his words. Lissandra didn''t understand why he said that kind of thing at first. But at that moment, she began to realize that the power and energy she had was going away at a quick speed. Lissandra looked at Martin with serious eyes and started talking. "This can''t be. The poison of the Black Hearth Clan is a poison that shouldn''t affect us Shadow Blade members!" Martin smiled lightly and, but he was thinking of something different. "The Padaigna System is what she says is true ?" A few seconds later, the Paradigna System answered him. "Lissandra is right, but the black hearth venom owned by the user - was reinforced by Silver Soul and the Black And White Clan. Therefore, the shadow blade clan''s protection against passive Black Hearth Poison does not work on the user." Martin took a deep breath and started attacking again without wasting any more time. Lissandra was trying to stop Martin''s attacks as much as she could. But her actions didn''t do much good. A few minutes ago, she was able to counterattack. But now, she was blocking the attacks at the last moment they hit her. One wrong move and she is dead !. Silver Soul Sword managed to destroy Shadow Copy. Lissandra began to think quickly. "I can''t even fight with the man in front of me. If he starts attacking me with sword flying in the air, I won''t stand a chance." After that though, Lissandra jumped backward and whispered lightly, after stopping Martin''s last attack. "Help Of The Shadow Sword Ancestor!" After Lissandra''s words were over one shadow creature appeared in front of her. The shadow creature had one sword in his hand, a long thin shadow sword. His eyes were red and he looked extremely dangerous but had a basic body build. Martin, he immediately began to examine the creature Lissandra called for the fight for her. "Shadow Sword Ancestor" "Shadow Being & Shadow Clan" (1 Silver Point = 1000 Normal Points) (1.2 Silver Point = 1200) "STR = 1.2 (Silver)" "Agility = 1.4 (Silver)" "Endurance = 1.1(Silver)" "INT = 1.0(Silver)" "Abilities" "Shadow Sword Mastery ???" Martin shook his head negatively. He immediately started talking to the system. "Paradigna System you have to do something in this situation, this trial cant is completed if I fought the creature in front of me." Martin normally expected a negative response from the system. But at the time, the Paradigna System began talking after a few long ding messages. "Ding" "Dingggg" "Ding" "The user''s enemy called a creature that exceeded the level of Trial World. The creature has come from the user enemy clan." "The user can call a creature from the clans he has for the time being in the Trial World" "Time has been stopped." "The user has exactly 15 minutes to make the choice" , After the paradigna system had finished giving messages to Martin, He realized all things were stopped. At the same time, three blue panels were opened right in front of his eyes. Each panel had a clan name and a creature that he could call. - Black Hearth Clan - "Black Hearth Sword Ancestor" "Black Hearth Being & Black Hearth Clan" (1 Silver Point = 1000 Normal Points) (1.2 Silver Point = 1200) "STR = 1.3 (Silver)" "Agility = 1.3 (Silver)" "Endurance = 1.4(Silver)" "INT = 1.0(Silver)" "Abilities" "Black Hearth" ???" "Black Hearth Sword Mastery" , Martin directly passed the creature from the Black Hearth Clan. Because as he realized, Lissandra had a defense against the Black Hearth Clan''s ability to poison passive talent. He understood this when he was fighting against her. If this Shadow Sword Ancestor, which Lissandra called for to fight and most likely to kill himself, had a strong defense against the Black Hearth Poison, It could fight and most likely win against the Black Hearth Sword Ancestor. Without wasting much time, he looked at the other option. - Silver Soul Clan - "Silver Soul Sword Controller" "Silver Soul Being & Silver Soul Clan" (1 Silver Point = 1000 Normal Points) (1.2 Silver Point = 1200) "STR = 1.1 (Silver)" "Agility = 1.2 (Silver)" "Endurance = 1.1(Silver)" "INT = 1.6(Silver)" "Abilities" "Create Silver Soul Swords x??" "Silver Soul Defense" "Silver Soul Sword (Passive) , Martin liked that option. But naturally, he didn''t want to make a move without looking at the last option. But he is still impressed by the Silver Soul Sword Controller because of the information he was given by the system. Therefore, he began to look at the creature that the last clan he had presented to him. He wanted to examine it quickly because he didn''t want to waste time in this Trial World more. He just wanted to go back real world and get stronger. "Black And White Gamemaster" "?????? & Black And White Clan" (1 Silver Point = 1000 Normal Points) (1.2 Silver Point = 1200) "STR = 1.2 (Silver)" "Agility = 1.2 (Silver)" "Endurance = 1.1(Silver)" "INT = 1.9(Silver)" "Abilities" "Create Game x??" "Trap Shadow" "Trap Nightmare" "Mind Walk" (Passive) , Martin decided what to do with a big smile on his face. Both were the clans that he was already most curious about as "Black and White" among the clans he had. But at that point, the system started saying something strange to him. "The creature that the user will choose now will affect itself in the future." "Be careful" Martin closed his eyes lightly and decided to choose in the last 5 minutes, listening to the sounds coming from his head. (1 Silver Point = 1000 Normal Points) (1.2 Silver Point = 1200) "Read this novel at " - Chapter 156 - Clan Relations - Shield - Cloak - 156 Martin didn''t know why he was still thinking. But some kind of voice talked to him in his mind It said to choose to "Silver Soul Controller" "I choose "Silver Soul Controller". Reason why... While I''d like to agree on the "gamemasters" and I also like the uniqueness of the sound of its abilities... It is also, of the 2, the lesser of them in terms of what Martin usually likes to do. Not to mention that the "gamemaster" is probably based around unique abilities and is probably not nearly as powerful in offensive or defensive maneuvers. I see him becoming the type to rely heavily on fooling enemies, trapping them, or using illusions at the best. While that is powerful it''s not his style from what we''ve seen and isn''t nearly as useful as the "Silver Soul Controller" in my opinion. " , Some of the different voices also said to him that they would choose the Black And White Gamemaster option. But Martin had already made up his mind. After opening his eyes, he whispered lightly. "Paradigna, the creature I chose for to help me is "Silver Soul Sword Controller" After Martin finished whispering, the system began to talk to him. "Ding" "The selection has been made." "Ding" "- Silver Soul Clan - "Silver Soul Sword Controller" "Silver Soul Being & Silver Soul Clan" (1 Silver Point = 1000 Normal Points) (1.2 Silver Point = 1200) "STR = 1.1 (Silver)" "Agility = 1.2 (Silver)" "Endurance = 1.1(Silver)" "INT = 1.6(Silver)" "Abilities" "Create Silver Soul Swords x??" "Silver Soul Defense" "Silver Soul Sword (Passive) "The Creature Is Being Called" "Time Stop Effect Removed" - Within seconds, a creature started to manifest in front of the Martin. The entity was levitating in the air easily and there was a silver beam of light on the helmet that the creature was wearing. It had no face or any kind of flesh parts, It was just an armor. At the same time, 12 silver swords orbiting around the creature and they were giving a holy and godly aura to the creature. The swords styles were different on each one of the orbiting swords - "Shadow Blade Ancestor, I''m not sure this creature belongs to Black Hearth Clan. The person front of me supposedly belongs to Black Hearth Clan how he can call this kind of creature" At that point, Shadow Blade Ancestor slightly closed his red eyes and began talking after slightly raising his sword into the air showing that he was ready to fight. "The clan this creature was in is Silver Soul Clan, This clan average creature is not stronger than ours., but the creature in front of me is not at that level of average. This creature is a Silver Soul Sword Controller that belongs to the upper class of in the Silver Soul Clan" Lissandra''s knowledge of other clans was not like the Shadow Blade Ancestor. Shadow Blade Ancestor was more knowledgeable about the other clans and the creatures in the clans. That''s why Lissanda didn''t understand a lot of things that were said to her. At that point, Shadow Blade Ancestor began to think after taking a deep breath. "As far as I can tell from the 12 silver swords the creature possesses, this creature is about to reach at least Ancestor Level 2. Each sword that orbiting around him had the power that kills a creature at the level of Emperor. It won''t be hard to fight for myself. But I may not be able to protect Lissandra. I only have one chance to protect him. That''s Shadow Copy of myself, If I order my Shadow Copy to defend the Lissandra they could not harm her. But this means that I have to fight with a disadvantage on my side." , At that time, Martin started talking to the Silver Soul Sword Controller. The first thing the Silver Soul Sword Controller said to him caused Martin to surprised. "You''re full of surprises, young man, but I''m very happy that you called me instead of other clans. But there''s something I don''t understand?" Martin knew he had to be respectful when talking to the Silver Soul Sword Controller. Therefore, he breathed lightly and asked. "What is it, Senior" Silver Soul Sword Controller, thought lightly and responded to Martin "I could see your choices of calling, too. What I don''t understand is why you didn''t call Black And White Gamemaster. That being could have ended this whole fight directly and could have taken you out of this Trial directly with just in a one second." Martin took a deep breath and didn''t know how to answer the question. The Paradigna system told him that the creature he would choose would have an impact on the future of himself. At that point, the Silver Soul Sword Controller began talking again. "If you thought it would affect your future being. You must have misjudged it. In general, it wasn''t a choice that affected your fighting style in the future, it was a choice that which clan do you like better compared the other choices. In short, you''re very good now with the Silver Soul Clan, you have a normal relationship with Black Hearth because you did know that Black Hearth Sword Ancestor will have a hard time against the Shadow Blade Ancestor, but the Black And White Clan is a little bit pissed to you because you did not choose them for your guardian." Martin did not believe what he heard. They were angry because Martin did not call them for help, In that case, he knew there was nothing he could do. He was the one who did the mistakes. He cants blame the system for his own mistakes. Paradigna sent him a simple message when he was choosing the creature. "The creature the user will choose will affect the user itself in the future." In this simple sense, normal people going to think that choosing a different kind of creature will go to affect their style of fighting. But what the system thought Martin as a not a normal being. So they were, in reality, had been saying "The user will choose which clan he will be close in the future" It should have been like this Martin thought. Martin knew he couldn''t do anything. The Silver Soul Sword Controller began to change the topic of the conversation immediately because he was aware of the situation and didn''t want to prolong it. "You have to think about this later. Stay in the back and watch. See how someone from the Silver Soul Clan fights using the powerful "???" and "?????" Martin had made a confirmation sign with his head. But the Paradigna System didn''t show him some of the words the Silver Soul Sword Controller said. Maybe it''s something he shouldn''t have heard right now. , That''s when the Silver Soul Sword Controller and Shadow Blade Ancestor started looking at each other. They''re prepared to fight each other. They didn''t speak at all, and they just looked at each other. A few seconds later, with a loud sound of thunder, a hole appeared in the sky. There was a human-shaped red life form exiting from this hole. This person was naturally Red Existence Laben and the creator of the dimension they were in. Of course, Martin and Lissandra did not know about that. The Silver Soul Sword Controller and Shadow Blade Ancestor - who were about to start to fight between them - both stopped and began to wait calmly. That''s when Red Existence Laben started talking. "I can''t stop you two from fighting because you have permission. I just came to create a shield so that the dimension itself not going to be affected. At the same time, I''m going to make the shield invisible that the people and races belong to this dimension of mine could not see the fight" Red Existence Laben only said these words to Silver Soul Sword Controller and the Shadow Blade Ancestor. Martin and Lissandra did not hear what he said. Martin and Lissandra were taking quick-speed deep breaths.both of them couldn''t get their heads up and look at Red Existence literally. They sensed such a strong energy that they felt they were only going to die because of the energy. The Silver Soul Sword Controller and Shadow Blade Ancestor were no better than them. But because of the power they had, they knew how to stand and not change their facial expressions because of the strong energy. After the words of Red Existence Laben, they both bowed their heads and spoke at the same time. "Thank you" "Thank you" A few seconds later, Red Existence Laben made simple hand gestures and the entire area where they were going to fight enclosed by red-shield energy. And soon after, Red Existence made another hand move, and the red-energy shield became invisible to them and any kind of being looked from the outside, this made them completely invisible and could not harm the area outside of the red-energy shield. Afterward, Red Existence Laben turned his head once and after looking at Martin, a smile appeared on his face and said to Martin. "You have a very strong background that I can not imagine. As long as you continue with the teachings of that background, you''ll be able to beat me in a few million years. I can''t wait to see that time." Red Existence Laben words only heard by the Martin and the Silver Soul Sword Controller. Lissandra and Shadow Blade Ancestor, they didn''t hear anything. At that time, just after Red Existence Laben said his words, one hole was opened in the sky again and Red Existence Label went back as it came. He was in the white room of his after he passed from the hole, and there was a two-headed dog with a human body in front of him, and the dog started talking directly to him. "My lord, there''s been some damage to the dimension because of your strength, even if you were using your %01 percent strength it still caused damage to dimension. What do you want us to do?" Red Existence Laben smiled lightly and answered. "Wait a little longer to fix it, I''m about to watch a nice show." He Said. COMMENT 7 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 7 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 157 - Silver Soul Orbital - Shadow Beings Create - 157 After a few seconds, later the Silver Soul Sword Controller and Shadow Blade Ancestor started fighting. Martin and Lissandra just watched the fight between two Ancestor Level creatures fight from a distance with their mouth open. Martin and Lissandra were powerful compared to their levels. But when they seeing a fight between ancestor-levels of powerful clans, there was a great deal of confusion in their eyes. Martin had previously thought that an ancestor-level entity could fight technological weapons in the old world. Now he could end that thought with certainty. "They need combat vehicles like helicopters and similar tanks to kill an Ancestor Level. Even an Ancestor-Level entity can''t survive an F16 attack." Martin took a deep breath after these thoughts and continued to watch. The Silver Soul Sword Controller had two silver soul swords in his hands. He was attacking with good speed and good tactics. But the Shadow Blade Ancestor was better at close-range sword fight, he can easily block the attacks of Silver Soul Sword Controller and counterattack with the more complex move and technique One of his 12 Silver Soul Swords, flew towards to sky, shoot towards to Lissandra directly if this sword hit her, she will be drop dead in one second. Shadow Blade Ancestor whispered lightly because he knew this was going to happen. "Shadow Copy, defend the Lissandra" After Shadow Blade Ancestor whispered, a Shadow Copy of him manifested front of Lissandra and stopped the Silver Soul Sword easily. After stopping the sword that was attacking Lissandra, he began to wait without moving. After seeing this, the Silver Soul Sword Controller made a confirmation sign with his head, and he retreated 10 meters back and took a deep breath activated his one of strongest ability when fighting against a strong enemy "Silver Soul Orbital Attack!" As Martin continued to watch the ability, he noticed a dagger appeared above his head. The color of the dagger was silver like his Silver Soul Sword, It was flying in the above his head was protecting himself in the case of sneak attacks. And that was not only it there was another kind of sword that he did not what is named was on his shoulder. It cast a spell to create a shield around him and protected himself. "He never gives up on the attack, but in case Shadow Blade Ancestor attacks me, he doesn''t fall behind in any way in protecting me." Martin, after a sneaky smile on his face, began to make his plan. - Silver Soul Orbital Attack was an ability that only belongs to Silver Soul Sword Controller-type creatures and beings. The formation of this ability was simple and difficult to implement. The user would put the Silver Soul Swords he had in the orbit around in the sky or himself. The swords flying in this orbit would continue to strengthen using each other''s energies, and then, automatically, they would start to attack the target without stopping constantly. Of course, the target was selected by the Silver Soul Sword Controller himself. The Silver Soul Sword Controller was using this ability differently than other sword-controllers. The, 6 Silver Soul Sword orbiting around himself was protecting him against the attacks and another one which was orbiting above his head attacking the enemy with different kind of techniques implemented by them Silver Soul Sword Controller What made this ability strong wasn''t the automatic capabilities of it The reason was this ability was so strong that the swords were objects created by the energy and they could not be destroyed or killed other than directly killing the Silver Soul Sword Controller himself. Word Level Silver Soul Sword Controller could create more than 1000 Silver Souls Swords each of at the level of more than - Ancestor. In short, it was very difficult to fight against the swords, even if they were damaged all they had to do was go back to Orbit and repair himself using other words in the orbit as a fuel. As long as they returned to orbit, They can repair themselves and go back. The best way to kill the Silver Soul Sword Controller was to kill him directly with an attack. None of the swords that were in orbit going to get destroyed, unless the Silver Soul Sword Controller created them died. It was the real power of passive abilities. , Shadow Blade Ancestor, who had seen this condition, was slightly disturbed. But he had the ability of his own. He was constantly attacked by swords. Therefore, he knew that he has to use his special ability to have a chance to win against this fight. "Shadow Of The Blade, Create Shadow Beings" Shadow Blade Ancestor - after stopping one of the swords that attacked him - whispered his talent and began to look directly at Martin. Martin got into a bad feeling when he was trying to make plans. Within seconds, there was a creature in front of him. This creature was all about the shadow, and it had a simple human shape and a sword in his hand. But the power he had was at least emperor level. At least he could have protected himself a little bit. But with the passive capabilities he currently has, that wasn''t possible. Shadow Creature attacked Martin with a sword in his hand. But Martin didn''t have to be afraid. Because the attack was thwarted by the dagger who was directly protecting him. Within seconds, the shadow creature began to fight with the dagger flying through the air. Shadow Blade Ancestor had two active abilities used by flour. One of these talents was shadow copy. There was also this talent that was every Shadow Blade Clan. Of course, as one gets stronger, your talent grew stronger. Shadow Blade Ancestor - the ability he had, allowed him to create a shadow copy. In Normal Shadow Blade Members, the rate was started directly at 30 percent and as it grew stronger, it was starting to go up. , Shadow Blade Ancestor used the ability called Shadow Creature Summons as the other ability to use against the Silver Soul Sword Controller. With this ability, he could create shadow creatures. With the power he had, he could now create four Emperor Level Shadow creatures. Shadow Blade Ancestor, who sent one of the Shadow Creature to attack Martin, was using his other creatures to fight the Silver Soul Sword, but still had few numbers from the other side as a number. At the same time, the Silver Soul Sword Controller was attacking only with flying swords and not even moving. There was something shadow blade ancestor couldn''t understand. Shadow Creature, which he used to attack Martin, was a creature of Peak Emperor Level, which was stronger than the others. Why, the Silver Soul Sword Controller, couldn''t fight against his dagger. At that point, the Silver Soul Sword Controller began talking. "If you, the Shadow Blade Clan, have a talent called Shadow Copy, we have a gift called Silver Soul Sword Passive. Every entity from the Silver Soul Clan, they get this ability directly, they can create a sword, a dagger, or a similar Silver Soul. Unlike your copies, all the swords that have been created have the power of the person who created it." Shadow Blade Ancestor was slightly angry when he heard about this information. But this information was not classified. He wasn''t the only one who didn''t think much about it. If the dagger that preserved that Martin was indeed the Silver Soul Sword Controller, if it had the passive capability and had 80% power, it really would have no chance of shadow creature killing Martin. As the war camel was in, he realized that The Silver Soul Sword Controller Martin had spoken to him. "Silver Lord, please take a good look around and see where my passive talent is. There''s something I want from you." Silver Soul Sword Controller did what Martin said, and he thought it out. "A very smart young man!" When the Silver Soul Sword Controller did what Martin said and searched the Silver Soul Sword around him - the Silver Soul Sword Passive talent that Martin had - he saw that the passive talent had gone underground and was right behind a woman named Lissandra. He understood what Martin meant. - Levels - 1 Silver Paradigna Power = 1000.0 (Stat) 1 Gold Paradigna Power = 1.000.000 (Stats) "Student" "Expert" "Lord" "King" "Emperor" "Ancestor" 1000 - 10.000 (1 Silver Paradigna Power - 10 Silver Paradigna Power) "Sacred Master" (This is the level after the (Ancestor)" (10 Silver Paradigna Power to - 100 Silver Paradigna" "Sky Master" (100 Silver Paradigna Power to - 1 Gold Paradigna Power) (Three-Headed Hydra In The Chapter 134 Is A Sky Master Level Being) - "Word Level" 1 Gold Paradigna Power to - 10.0 Gold Paradigna Power "???????" "???????" "???????" "???????" (Red Existance Laben Is Here) Chapter 158 - End Of The Trial World - 158 - End Vol 2 - Silver Soul Sword Controller was a smart and strong being. After he heard Martin words, he understood directly what Martin meant and started to examine Silver Soul Sword Passive - When Silver Soul Sword Controller and Shadow Blade Ancestor was in a heated battle. Martin had moved the Silver Soul Sword Passive he had to the point where Lissandra was located. He moved his Silver Soul Sword from the underground and because he did not want to be noticed by the Shadow Blade Ancestor, he moved his Silver Soul Sword slowly. After Martin set his sword, he started to speak with Silver Soul Sword Controller, because he wanted an opportunity to attack the Lissandra and kill her. If he attacks right now, the Shadow Blade Ancestor, ability The Shadow Copy who was protecting the Lissandra will notice the attack before It had the chance to kill the Lissandra and will going to easily stop his Silver Soul Sword Passive. In short, the Silver Soul Sword Controller, have to use all of his power to get the attention of the Shadow Blade Ancestor. Silver Soul Sword Controller whispered to Martin. "I''ll give you time. Carry out your attack when you''re ready." Martin''s eyes turned serious and he began to wait patiently. At the same time, two swords manifested in the Hands of the Silver Soul Sword Controller, as before he first attacked. A few seconds after looking at Shadow Blade Ancestor, He attacked directly to Shadow Blade Ancestor with all of his silver soul swords. He tried to defend himself to but his main goal was to attack Shadow Blade Ancestor and put him under pressure. For a few minutes, He continued to attack against the Shadow Blade Ancestor without stopping for one second. His power with using the 12 Silver Soul Swords for the attack, created a big power even the Shadow Blade Ancestor himself cant fight. Shadow Blade Ancestor was breathless every time he tried to defend himself against the attacks of Silver Soul Sword Controler After each attack, a huge power scattered around like explosions. At that point, Shadow Blade Ancestor began to think. "As long as he attacks me like that. He could not attack Lissandra without passing me, and after he tires himself out I can easily kill that man named Martin" After these words, Shadow Copy, who was protecting the Lissandra, started to move towards Shadow Blade Ancestor''s side to help him. Shadow Blade Ancestor ordered his copy to help himself against Silver Soul Sword Controller. With the help of Shadow Copy, Shadow Blade Ancestor realized pressure he felt before was not as big as a mountain-like now. At that time, Martin smiled lightly and he whispered, after taking a deep breath. Silver Soul Sword Controller and Shadow Blade Ancestor continued to fight, each of whom realized that time had stopped instantly. Shadow Blade Ancestor didn''t understand what was going on. He looked slightly behind him and noticed that Lissandra had killed by a Silver Soul Sword in her forehead. Shadow Blade Ancestor couldn''t make sense of what was going on. How could such a thing happen - the Silver Soul Sword Controller was fighting himself directly with using all his power. He wasn''t supposed to have time to attack Lissandra. Those thoughts were instantly crossed his mind. Then he began examining the sword that had entered Lissandra''s head. The energy of this sword did not have the same energy as the swords owned by the Silver Soul Sword Controller. It was at a much lower level. At that time, Shadow Blade Ancestor noticed what happened to Lissandra and how did she died before he understood. Shadow Blade Ancestor smiled lightly and turned his head and began talking after looking at Martin "Congratulations, young man!" That was the last words of Shadow Blade Ancestor. After a few seconds, Lissandra fell to the ground dead. At the same time, Shadow Blade Ancestor disappeared with black smoke. Martin was starting to hear the mechanical voices in his head. The Paradigna started to talk to him giving him information about the mission and the Trial. "Trial By Black Hearth ¨C Paradigna Completed" "Complete Reward" "Basic System Upgrade" "Real Clan Levels" "15 Silver Paradigna Points (With Bonuses)" "One Random Passive Ability" - Martin began listening to the words of the Silver Soul Sword Controller after taking a deep breath. "You''re a very intelligent young man. But at the same time, try not to break things up with the Black And White Clan." After Martin made a confirmation mark with his head, the Silver Soul Sword Controller disappeared with a white light after saying his words to Martin. Martin was started to look around. After a few seconds, Red Existence Laben whispered lightly in his ear. "You''re done in this Trial World, now I''m sending you to your original ?????." A few more seconds later, Martin opened his eyes and started looking around. His location was the site of the inn before entering Trial World. "In the end, I can feel it, I can feel my shapeshifter creatures and my power." Martin couldn''t use the shapeshifter creature he had for less than a day. But he missed it too much. Of course, what he''s been through was going to have a big impact on him. After all, he learned to fight in the form of a human. That would be very useful in the future. , Martin washed his top first and after he went downstairs, he just sat on the chair for a time being and started listening to his head. After taking a deep breath, he went back to his room with a few beers. , After he got back to his room. He was tired because of not using his shapeshifter creature so he just wanted a little bit of sleep before looking at his rewards. COMMENT 10 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 10 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 159 - The Universal Clan Levels - Battle Power - 159 "Read This Novel In - Supreme Lord Shapeshifter" Martin began checking his status after opening his eyes, he does not want to lose time "First, I need to look again at rewards I earned from the Trial World" After Martin whispered lightly, the system began to show him the rewards he was given again. "Trial By Black Hearth ¨C Paradigna Completed" "Complete Reward" "Basic System Upgrade" "Real Clan Levels" "15 Silver Paradigna Points (With Bonuses)" "One Random (Paradigna Type Random) Passive Ability" - "Read This Novel In - Supreme Lord Shapeshifter" - , It was more of a kind of reward that just updated how the system looks. So It was not that important. "I have to first add my points and improve myself before checking my status. So I don''t have to check it again" Martin decided to review the reward, which was called "Real Clan Level" System said with this reward he can see the levels of clans and these level names will be used in every other clan in the universe and the place he is in. "Paradigna, can you show me the Real Clan Levels reward." After Martin said his words, a blue hologram panel began to show himself Real Clan Levels and which clan belongs to where In fact, he''d been shown something like this before. But, the system says, the levels he saw before were not generally used in every power or any other kind of clan. At the same time, Real Clan Levels, the system gave this time, was a real evaluation system that was used everywhere so it was an important thing to know of. "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 1" ¨C (Ancestor Level Leader) & Icenium Clan "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 2" ¨C (Sacred Master Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 3" - (Sky Master Leader) (Three-Headed Hydra Clan) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 4 ¨C (World Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 5 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 6 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 7 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 8 - (?????? Level Leader) (Red Existence Laben) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 9 - (?????? Level Leader) (Black Balance Clan) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 10 - (?????? Level Leader) ¨C Black Hearth Clan & Shadow Blade Clan & Silver Soul Clan - "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 11 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 12 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 13 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 14 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 15 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 16 - (?????? Level Leader) "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 17 - (?????? Level Leader) ¨C Black And White Clan , Martin was quite surprised by the information he saw. The clan levels he saw were the levels used in the universe, But the thing was surprised him most was level of the Black And White Clan, - "Read This Novel In - Supreme Lord Shapeshifter" - "The Silver Soul Sword Controller used his last words by saying me that Be careful about the Black And White Clan" and befriend them if it is possible," Martin spoke to himself and a smile formed on his face. Black Hearth, Silver Soul, and Shadow Blade were clans of the same level, and as he understood, the leaders they had were at least two tiers higher than the Red Existence Laben. Martin cared very much about the power of his clans. Because the more power a clan has, the more power they had, so in short more power a clan had more power and potential will clan members going to have in the future. "I have to rethink this later. Martin started talking to the system after thinking about it. "System, show me my new passive talent which I earned from the Trial World." After Martin said his words, he heard two "Ding" sounds in his head then the system started to showing him his new passive ability. "New Passive Ability" "Sword Origin Passive" "Sword Damage +50%" "Sword Control +50%" "Sword Energy Damage +50%" "All Sword Related Abilities +50%" (Future Abilities Too) Martin felt that different kinds of sword techniques and improvement implemented his soul suddenly after he saw his new passive ability. He suddenly lost consciousness for one to two seconds and after taking a deep breath, he regained his consciousness and realized that his whole body was sweating like a waterfall. He quickly washed in the bathroom in his room and began to think again after sitting on his bed. "I did not expect this kind of passive ability that suits me so much. Because of this new ability, I am much stronger now. And It is not the end. Every Time my other sword related abilities improve, this new ability called "Sword Origin" will improve them much further than usual" Martin was very happy with the passive talent he had. He didn''t think he''d make a big improvement like that. If he had this passive ability when he first entered the Trial World, he was sure that he can fight against a creature at the level of King Level Three without using his shapeshifter creature. This may seem not so much improvement that it was really important. Before this passive ability, he could only fight against the creatures at the level of Peak King Level with using his only human-body but right now he can fight against the creatures at the level of King Level Three-Ring the improvement is clear. , Martin didn''t waste any more time and started to focus. "What I have to do now is transfer the points I have. I need to examine my status before I transfer these Points." , Martin first controlled the battle power he had. "System, Show me my Battle Power" In martin''s words, the system showed itself the power of war he currently has. "6000" Martin believed in his eyes. The battle power he had was up to Emperor Level 2. A normal Emperor Level had no chance against him. "Read This Novel In - Supreme Lord Shapeshifter" Chapter 160 - Big Improvement - New Clan Incoming - 160 "Read This Novel At The .Com For Supporting The Author. It is Important People" Martin was pretty excited. But it wasn''t the time he had to think about it right now. He still had different things to do with his system to get stronger even more. "System, show me my status!" Martin whispered lightly. "Martin - Black And White" "Soul Power = 50.0" "Battle Power = 6000" (Emperor Level 2) Silver Paradigna Points ="15" Passives Black Hearth Level 2 (After kill enemy soul will be trapped and will be transformed into the power and part of it is "health" (New Ability) ) (User can not see this improvement in Status) (1,000,000 Paradigna Points for level up) - Black Hearth (Killing people and shapeshifter will give user more power and health points) Black Hearth Trial Passive & +500% Damage ) (Permanent Bonus) (Trial World By Black Hearth & Reward) Black And White (Kill evil person earn the life-steal bonus, Kill good person earn corrosive damage bonus) Sword Origin "Sword Origin Passive" "Sword Damage +50%" "Sword Control +50%" "Sword Energy Damage +50%" "All Sword Related Abilities +50%" - Silver Soul (Soul Defense +100%, Every kill will give user +2% Sword Damage, +1Mastery - Silver Blade Soul Level 1 (User can conjure a silver blade (Silver Blade can attack or defend user without needing to control from the master) "Silver Blade Power = 90% user agility, power, endurance, Int, and passive sword abilities related" Blade Energy Level 1 ¨C (For Every Level 100,000 Paradigna Points) - "Read This Novel At The For Supporting The Author. It is Important People" - "Read This Novel At The For Supporting The Author. It is Important People" - Shapeshifting Creatures - Black And White Blademaster - Clans ¨C (In normal shapeshifter system user can buy different creatures, but the system changed and the user can now choose "clans" of the creatures) Black Hearth Silver Soul Empty Slot Empty Slot - Empty Slots x 2 - (Every 10 Soul Power = 1 Slot) Every 1 Slot = One clan the combine with it. - , Martin examined his status and, he breathed deeply and spoke to the system again. "System, can you tell me what Basic System Upgrade changes." After Martin asked his question, the system began to talk. "Basic System Upgrade is created for the user to use Silver Paradigna Points. It also translates other features and points into a "Silver Paradigna" point." Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. It wasn''t a valuable development for him, but he certainly needed it. After a few seconds, He thought about the looking at the Black And White Blademaster Shapeshifting Creature. He had not seen it by one day, even if it was just one day he still missed his shapeshifting form. "System, Show me to Black And White Master" , After Martin said his words. After one ding sound resonated in his head. The system began to talk. "The user''s combat force and spirit forces are too high for the physical and spiritual strength of the creature. Black And White Master will be upgraded to King Level Three Ring by Paradigna System" , After Martin what system heard, in one to two seconds the Status Screen of Black And White Blademaster opened in front of his eyes "Black And White Blademaster" "King Level Two Ring" "STR = 0.3 Silver Points" (0.3 Silver Points = 300 Regular Paradigna Points) "Agility = 0.3 Silver Points" (0.3 Silver Points = 300 Regular Paradigna Points) "Endurance 0.3 Silver Points" (0.3 Silver Points = 300 Regular Paradigna Points) "INT = 0.3" Silver Points" (0.3 Silver Points = 300 Regular Paradigna Points) , Martin did not expect that System just gave him an improvement because of the circumstances of his soul power and passive powers. But he was happy in the end. Because no improvement made him felt bad. "1 Silver Paradigna Points = "100,000 Paradigna Points" "Please user be careful and do not mix these two" "1.0 Silver Points ( Status & Attribute Points) = 1000.0 Attribute Power" , Martin, read what the system said to him and nodded his head. He had to be careful about what the system said to him. , Martin, then he started thinking. Instead of strengthening the passive abilities he had, he was thinking of strengthening the creature he had directly. Using the Silver Paradigna Points he had, towards improving his attribute points so that he will be going to have a chance to choose and get the power of other creatures and its clans belong to. And after reaching the level of the emperor he will have to go to have another chance to choose a clan and creature again. It will just make him stronger than usual. "Once I reach the King Level Four Ring Level, I''ll have a chance to choose another clan. Then I become an Emperor Level Shapeshifter I will still be going to have a chance to choose new clan and creature again to improve myself even further. With power, I will be going to get from choosing two different clans and two different creatures. I may have a chance to fight against the Ancestor Level beings when I am still at the level of Emperor" Martin had a simple and easy plan in his head. He did know that every time he leveled up he had the chance to choose another clan and creature. And after he chooses the new clan and creature he can just mix these new clans and creatures to his shapeshifting creature "Black And White Blademaster" In short, he didn''t have to choose a creature from start to finish and strengthen it, and he could convey the passive characteristics of creature and clan he has chosen to the creature he had now Martin, after a little thought, he started talking. "The system, I right not at the level of King Level Three Ring, Can I have the chance to choose a clan right now ?" At the time, the system gave him a strange answer. "Don''t push your luck too hard" Paradigna System said to him. "Read This Novel At The .Com For Supporting The Author. It is Important People" COMMENT 6 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 6 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 161 - Void Star Sign Blademaster - 161 Martin confirmed what the system was saying with his head and laughed a little bit, and then he just continued to improve himself even furthermore, he had to use his 15 Silver Paradigna Points anyway "System, add 10 Silver Paradigna Points, Black, And White Master "Agility" section. " After Martin said his words. The system started to talk to him. "After the user approve his new evolution user will have to choose one creature and clan from three different clans. Do user approve the go through an evolution, the user does not have to think about if his creature going to chance, all new clans and creatures will be combined into Black And White Blademaster" "Do you approve" , Martin took a deep breath and after that, he laid into the bed and closed his eyes. After that, he whispered. "I approve!" , After Martin approved the system. he found himself in a white room this time. Likewise, there were three platforms like before, and there was one ring on each platform. Martin walked gently and grabbed the ring on the first right and began to examine it. The ring had a Horn Mark on it, and the color of the horn sign was purple. Overall, the ring had a strange but powerful appearance. Martin began to examine the creature''s properties afterward. "Minotaur Sword Leader" "Level" "King ¨C Four Ring" "Clan" "Minotaur Clan (Higher Than World Level) "STR = 0.45 Silver Points (450.0 Paradigna Power Points) "Agility = 0.41 Silver Points (410.0 Paradigna Power Points) "Endurance = 0.47 Silver Points (470.0 Paradigna Power Points) "INT = 0.40 (Silver Points)(400.0 Paradigna Power Points) Two Passive Abilities (User can only see one passive ability before choosing) "The Minotaur Blood" (The blood of minotaur stronger than other low-level beings much more so it gave endurance and defensive passive ability to the user making his physical body stronger against attacks" "Defence +200%" "Absorbing Damage +300%" Passive 2 ????? , Martin made a confirmation sign with his head, but he knew directly that he wouldn''t choose this creature. But the problem lies with the "harmony" The Minotaur Sword Leader is a creature that specializes in the defense and endurance this is not in harmony with the creature he had which is "Black And White Blademaster" Because of the Minotaur Sword Leader creature is not harmony with Black And White Blademaster. Martin will not be going to choose it. Martin, do not like taking damages and attacks directly he preferred evading and blocking much more that is why he specializes in speed. So he started to look at other rings in the platforms , Martin started to examine the ring on the middle platform. This ring was a little different. for the sign, there were two dagger symbols. The daggers were both in the same style and were green color. After Martin took the ring, he began to look at the characteristics of the creature and clan in the ring. "Green Holy Leaf Ninja" "Level" "King ¨C Four Ring" "Clan" "Green Holy Leaf Clan (Clan Level ¨C Star Level 8 (Green Holy Leaf Clan Leader strong as Red Existence Laben) "STR = 0.42 Silver Points (420.0 Paradigna Power Points) "Agility = 0.47 Silver Points (470.0 Paradigna Power Points) "Endurance = 0.43 Silver Points (430.0 Paradigna Power Points) "INT = 0.40 (Silver Points) (400.0 Paradigna Power Points) - "Green Holy Leaf Speed" (The Green Holy Leaf gives it is user speed and passive dagger damage so that the clan members of Green Holy Leaf Clan quickly kill their enemies and escape !" "Passive Speed +200%" "Passive Dagger Damage +300%" Passive 2 ????? , Martin liked this creature. But the problem is he was not happy with the level of Green Holy Leaf Clan Level. At the same time, one of the passive abilities of the creature gives the power of "Dagger". Which was Martin do not use as his weapon? Martin was a man who used a sword as a weapon. Martin could not pick this creature, even if he liked the speed bonus of it. He does not want to choose this creature for his new clan anyway. Martin took a deep breath and left his ring in place. The Green Holy Leaf Clan was weak compared to the other clans he had. , Martin started the laugh like a madman after seeing the sign of the last ring. "I know this is what I''m looking for without even having to examine it!" Martin saw a black sword on the ring. At the same time, There was a circle drawn on the right side of Black Sword, the circle itself draw with the color of Purple. On the left side of the black sword, there was a star sign, with the color of purple again. Martin does not wait so much and started to examine the creature in it. "Void Star Sign Blademaster" "Level" "King ¨C Four Ring" "Clan" "Void Star Sign (Clan Level ¨C Star Level 15 ( Only Two Level Below Black And White Clan) "STR = 0.45 (Silver Points) (450.0 Paradigna Power Points) "Agility = 0.48 (Silver Points) (480 Paradigna Power Points) "Endurance = 0.44 (Silver Points) (440.0 Paradigna Power Points) "INT = 0.42 (Silver Points) (420.0 Paradigna Power Points) - Two Passive Abilities (User can only see one passive ability before choosing) "Void Star Sign Explosion "Passive Sword Damage 400%" - "After user hit an enemy with his sword, the enemy will be marked with "Star Sign", after the user hit the same enemy again, the "Star Sign" will explode and deal Sword Damage User Had X 5 " Exploding Power = Sword Damage (User) X "5" Passive 2 ????? , Martin just smiled and started thinking. "As the clan level, black hearth and silver soul clan is strong, and the first passive feature it provides fits me with the complete. Once I attack a creature, it''ll make a star icon appear on it. The next time I hit it, the damage I''ve done will be active at 5x." , Martin closed his eyes and realized that his whole body had begun to change after he put the ring in his hand on his finger. He was back in his room when he opened his eyes. COMMENT 11 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 11 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 162 - Blood Princess - 162 Read This Novel In Web Novel, With reading this novel in web novel you are helping me" When Martin opened his eyes in his room, the first thing he did was check the condition of the creature the Black And White Blademaster "Black And White Blademaster" "King Level Four Ring (Peak)" "STR = 0.45 (Silver Points) (450.0 Paradigna Power Points) "Agility = 0.48 (Silver Points) (480 Paradigna Power Points) "Endurance = 0.44 (Silver Points) (440.0 Paradigna Power Points) "INT = 0.42 (Silver Points) (420.0 Paradigna Power Points) - , After a smile appeared on Martin''s face, he looked back at the passive abilities of the Void Star Sign Blademaster. The reason he looked was that he was curious about the second passive ability , "Void Star Sign Blademaster" "Level" "King ¨C Four Ring" "Clan" "Void Star Sign (Clan Level ¨C Star Level 15 ( Only Two Level Below Black And White Clan) "STR = 0.45 (Silver Points) (450.0 Paradigna Power Points) "Agility = 0.48 (Silver Points) (480 Paradigna Power Points) "Endurance = 0.44 (Silver Points) (440.0 Paradigna Power Points) "INT = 0.42 (Silver Points) (420.0 Paradigna Power Points) - Passive 1 - Two Passive Abilities "Void Star Sign Explosion Details) "Passive Sword Damage 400%" - Passive 2 "Void Star Sign Blade Mastery" "50% Sword Speed" "0.1% Space Sword" (Sword Style with "space" law on it) , Martin started to think about his new abilities. "Void Star Sign Explosion is a pretty nice talent that will help me when I''m fighting directly." "But I don''t know what "Space Sword," one of the talents given by Void Star Sing Blade Mastery, means exactly what it means. If I''m not mistaken, it was a sword technique about "Space." Void Star Sign Blade Mastery is not an ability I can level up in any way. In short, I''ve gained only 0.1% space sword ability from a creature of such a powerful clan." , Martin took a deep breath after his thoughts. Then he closed his eyes slightly and thought about his "Battle Power" "System, show me my "Battle Power" Following Martin''s words, the system showed him "Battle Power" that he had." "Martin" "Shapeshifter" "Battle Power = 9000 (Emperor Level 4) (10,000 Battle Power = Ancestor Level 1) , Martin stopped for a while. He didn''t know exactly what to think. He knew he was going to get stronger, but he couldn''t understand why he was so strong. After a few minutes, he took a light breath and took a shower again to relax. Afterward, he left the inn and left the settlement where he was. "There were still some "evil"-based organizations that I had to destroy to earn more points. After that, I will be going to leave the Atrem Continent and go new continents" - Martin was moving through the forest in a naturally created road by humans. he already transformed his creature "Black And White Blademaster" As he continued to move on the road, he was doing light practice to use his power so that he understands the new kind of power he got. Martin can kill the emperor-level creatures easily right now. The only creatures that could threaten him were Ancestor Level and of course higher than Ancestor Levels , "If I had the power I had right now during Trial World. I could have helped the Silver Soul Sword Controller when he was fighting against the Shadow Blade Ancestor" , Martin thought. At that time, he realized that some scream voices were coming from the road. He jumped slightly and climbed on top of a tree and got closer to hear what the voices were coming for. When Martin got close enough, he saw that passengers with three carriages had been attacked by bandits. He started listening without interfering. - Aviga was doing his best. The horse-drawn carriages he had to protect - although hidden as a simple trading caravan - were, was carrying the prince of the human empire, which was not connected to the largest and most powerful shapeshifter on the Atrem Continent. The name of this human empire was naturally mentioned as the Atrem Royal Clan. They were the most powerful human ruler on the Atrem Continent. , Aviga, and the shapeshifters around him, were dressed and moving forward in a simple way to escort the prince. Of course, something unexpected happened at the time and they were attacked by bandits. If the bandits they were attacked were normal people, Aviga and shapeshifters could take care of them without any difficulty. But that wasn''t the case. Aviga had already turned into his creature, and he was trying to kill enemy shapeshifters. There was one thing happened at the time that no one expected. A woman appeared from the area where the bandit crowd was located. This woman had red hair and a beautiful physique. Her eyes were also red. Aviga yelled lightly and started talking. "Damn, She is Blood Princess Vilis" After hearing the words of the Aviga - every one of the shapeshifters who were fighting with the enemy shapeshifters slightly squinted. Each one of them knew who the Blood Princess was. Blood Princess Vilis was the leader of a bandit gang that was most dangerous on the Atrem Continent. This gang was called the Blood Tower. The Blood Tower was so powerful that even the shapeshifter organizations in the Atrem Continent were afraid to meet or offend them in any kind of situation. But what made them scary was that each of the creatures they were transforming was bloodthirsty monsters that make their characters so evil that they are not supposed to be human anymore. Blood Princess Vilis smiled lightly and started talking. "You can hide the prince, but you know you can''t protect him, right?" These words were said directly to Aviga. The transformation creature aviga had - a bear. "Aviga" "Lord Level Shapeshifter" "Bear Man Lord" "STR = 30.3" "Agility = 20.4" "Endurance = 30.0" "INT = 20.3" - , Transformed into a creature of Aviga - the enemy bandit in front of him quickly killed the shapeshifter and began to accelerate directly to attack Princess Vilis of Blood. "Read This Novel In Web Novel, With reading this novel in web novel you are helping me" COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 163 - Other Services - 163 Blood Princess Vilis began to look at Aviga with a big smile on her face. Then she turned into her creature after laughing lightly. "Sky Blood Mage Princess" "Peak-Lord Level" "Clan = Sky Blood" "STR = 82.3" "Agility = 80.3" "Endurance = 85.3" "INT = 94.2 , After Blood Princess turned to her shapeshifting creature which looks like the same as her with completely blood-red colored skin color, she raised her hand slightly and whispered. "Blood Mini Typhoons" After Vilis whispered, exactly three 1-Meter-long Blood Typhoons manifested front of her started to advance towards to Aviga, with moderate speed. Aviga took a lightly deep breath and jumped to the right to escape. But this move wasn''t enough for him to escape. "Hahahaha, if you think you can escape, you''re wrong." Blood Princes Vilis pointed to Aviga with her finger and whispered again. "Blood Spear" , There was a significant level difference between Aviga and Vilis. Vilis could have easily killed Aviga. But having fun was more important to her. That''s why she used weak spells to have fun with Aviga, At the time, Blood Spear was about the hit Aviga and kill him but suddenly a man appeared in front of Aviga. Blood Spear hit the man instead of impaling the Aviga, but invisible energy was blocked the Blood Spear without man doing anything. Other shapeshifters who had stopped fighting had their mouths wide open they were not expecting this kind of thing. Each of them knew what a powerful woman Vilis was and how strong and cruel shapeshifter she was. But the mystery man who appeared in front of Aviga managed to block Blood Spear without doing anything with an invisible shield. Vilis took deep breaths and started whispering. "Who are you and why are you interfering me" Vilis looked at the guy in front of her angrily. She realized the man didn''t emit any energy. It was obvious that he was a shapeshifter because one side of his body was white and the other side of his body was black. Naturally, this person was Martin. Martin knew more or less what was going on after watching the war for a while. He didn''t like to get involved and deal with this kind of thing. But he needed points. So after more or less understanding who is the bad side, he stopped the death of the leader of the good party by interfering with the spear shoot by the leader of the evil party. , Martin, after focusing lightly, a sword manifested in his hand. It was black, white, and also light purple color. It looked extremely sharp and strong at the same time. Each color represented the clans Martin he had. "Black And White = Black And White Color" "Silver Soul" = Silver color but merged with the White Color" "Black Hearth = Black Color, but merged with the Black color of Black And White" "Void Star Sign" = Purple Color" , After Martin showed off his sword, he looked at the woman in front of him and started talking. "It doesn''t matter who I am, I''m here for a simple reason. I''m bored and I want to kill you and your evil friends who think they are so evil and scary :)." , After Martin''s words, the enemy shapeshifters laughed slightly. Yes, stopping Vilis''s spear was an important achievement. But if he thought he was stronger than each of them, the man they were dealing with was really stupid. Martin''s threat only worked, against Vilis. Because unlike the others, Vilis was a Peak Lord Level, a shapeshifter. Unlike them, she understood the power of the other person. yes, she was not feeling any kind of energy from the man she is facing. But that''s what was already dangerous to her. As a Peak-Level Lord, Vilis could understand how strong the shapeshifters are and what level they are at the same time. In this case, not being able to see how strong the man was in front of her naturally scared herself. "I''m sorry about everything, if you''ll excuse us, we just won''t stop and go away." Martin, a sneaky smile appeared on his face. He thought the woman in front of him wasn''t really smart. But that didn''t look the way. The woman in front of her was more dangerous and intelligent than she looked. Martin saw the level of the woman in front of him after he was focused. He also had a good idea for fun, so he had thought about a plan and act on it , Martin looked into the woman''s willing eyes looking at her and answered. "The Sky Blood Clan continues to educate the wrong people. As smart as you are, you are doing so much evil-deeds like killing people, in the Atrem Continent" Martin wanted to laugh what was he saying but she kept his face still She understood that the man in front of her stronger than her by a big margin. But she didn''t expect this much. The man in front of her knew the clan of the creature he had only looked at herself for one time. It was so rare that Vilis encountered something like this in life for the first time No one but except herself knew which clan she belonged to. But even though the man in front of her saw herself for the first time at least this is what she thinks, knew her clan , Vilis didn''t know what to say. Martin kept talking. "Maybe, if you give me a different service, Maybe I won''t kill you what you think ?" Martin laughed sinisterly after saying these words. "If I can talk to this woman, I can find out about how she effected by her creature and the Sky Blood Clan in the same way." Of course, these thoughts were Martin''s thoughts. His words were understood differently both by the people around him and by Vilis. COMMENT 10 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 10 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 164 - Lunar Moon Tiger King - 164 All the shapeshifters around were starting to look at each other. Even hostile shapeshifters, who had previously been in a battle of life and death with each other, looked at each other and laughed like they were friends with each other for years. They didn''t think this mystery man in front of them would say anything like that. That''s why each one was slightly giggling with looking at each other even if they were enemies who were fighting to death one minute ago. Even in the wars of life and death, men could meet each other in common as long as the topic they talk was "women". Of course, Blood Princess Vilis didn''t feel that way like them. It wasn''t because she was not inexperienced in s?xu?? matters. She just didn''t think the guy in front of her would say that. Something came to her mind at that time. Maybe the man in front of her just made a mistake? "My lord, what do you mean?" Vilis looked at Martin with weird eyes. Martin didn''t understand why people around him were laughing for no reason. When he heard Vilis''s question, he smiled lightly and kept talking. "I want you to talk to you about some things and give me information. If you do as I say, I won''t kill you. I am not sure you people are surprised this thing." Martin''s words caused all shapeshifters around the smile and giggle around. Some young men even laughed soundly. Each of them realized they misunderstood the situation. Vilis took a deep breath and made a confirmation sign with her head. She was glad she asked the question and took the answer she expected. The guy in front of him t didn''t look bad. But that didn''t mean she was going to have an affair with every male she saw or every male she could not kill. She is a bad and evil person through to bones that is clear, but that wouldn''t have shown she was a ".(..).". (I am sure you guys get it :)) , When Martin saw Vilis'' confirmation sign, he made a confirmation sign with his head and started talking. "Everyone, stop the fight and set up a camp. Sit down and have a chat and think about how meaningless your war is. If anyone makes a scene, I''m going to kill that person myself." The shapeshifters who had heard Martin''s words looked at each other and started thinking about what to do. Aviga, who was kneeling on the floor at the time, turned into his human form and after standing up hard, he looked at Martin and started talking. "You can''t give orders to my men. You can''t tell us to sit down with these blood-sucking people with the same place. Know your place !" After Aviga''s words were finished, before all shapeshifters could understand what was going on - they saw Aviga''s head blown up three feet. A few seconds later, Aviga''s head fell slightly to the ground. Martin - with his sword - cut Off Aviga''s head so fast that no shapeshifter around did not manage to see it. , After Martin cut Aviga''s head off - he looked each shapeshifter in the eye and began to talk. "I don''t like repeating my words. But if you want to share this man''s fate. All you have to do is say what he said to me ..." Along with Martin''s words, the whole atmosphere was covered in silence. No shapeshifter was mindless. There were some idiots among them. But even fools were shapeshifters who cared about their lives. Therefore, no one wanted to oppose Martin''s word after seeing what he did to their leader who was at the level of Intermediate Lord. Martin looked around and talked again. "Good, now everyone does what I say." After Martin''s words were over, all shapeshifters merged and began camping together. That''s when Martin turned his head into Vilis and started talking. "You come to me" Vilis watched Martin kill Aviga as carefully as she could. But she saw nothing until Aviga''s head fell in ground. This showed her how strong the man in front of her was. So she went straight to Martin without saying any words. At that point, Martin was going to talk Vilis about the clans, and a young man came out of a big carriage. He had a stone in his hand. This young man was the Prince of the Atrem Noble Clan, which Aviga is guarding. The prince was a young man with light blonde hair and a handsome man who appeared in his 20s. He hadn''t heard the conversations around, but he saw what was going on from the window of the carriage. Normally, he never got out of a carriage. But he came out of the carriage with courage because his father gave him the "Summoning Stone to use in dire situations" and after he exited the carriage he looked at the Martin and Vilis and screamed "You bastards are going to die!" , "Summoning Stone Active!" After the prince''s words ended, the stone in his hand began to shine slightly. Vilis, he''s getting worried. The level of the creature inside the Summoning Stone, which he called, would at least be King Level. That''s why he was uncomfortable. Martin, on the other hand, had no way of moving with a smile on his face. The prince''s actions didn''t concern him. A few seconds later, the light of the Call Stone was out and a creature appeared. The creature''s appearance was simply tiger-shaped. The size of the tiger was an "AT" size, and other than that, it had a white color and blue eyes. The Surrounding Blood Tower Shapeshifters began to tremble out of fear. They knew they couldn''t fight back this creature, each of which was in their way. , Martin began to focus and examine the tiger the Prince had called with a squeezed expression in his eyes and face. "Lunar Moon Tiger King" Level / King Level One Ring ¨C Advanced "Clan Level" "Lunar Moon Clan" "Level 3 (Sky Master Leader) - "STR = 156.5" "Agility = 175.6" "Endurance = 160.5" "INT = 156." COMMENT 10 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 10 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 165 - The Prince Michal & Atrem Clan - 165 "Please read this novel at the .com It worth a lot to me" Prince Michal Atrem had never left his palace in his life. Only times he left his palace to go to the celebrations and the parties of other noble people. That''s why his life experience wasn''t much. Because the city where the Atrem Noble Clan lived was the most powerful and largest city on the continent in natural. Since there were organizations in the city with different powers, shapeshifter union, and so on, no shapeshifter could exhibit the wrong movement here or they were hunted by the Union and the other organizations in the city. , Prince Michal had left town to go to Lion Roar City and attend a party there. But he unexpectedly found himself in the situation he is in now. Under normal circumstances, he certainly wouldn''t get out of the carriage and he wouldn''t be in front of enemy shapeshifters, but he thought there was no reason why he was afraid when he came to his father''s "Summoning Stone" he gave him. That''s why he got out of the carriage and used Summoning Stone. - Lunar Moon Tiger King, with his eyes, began to look at the Prince''s enemies - and one person extremely made him feel bad for himself. Standing and looking at the human-shaped shapeshifter who looked at him with a slight smile on his face. But no matter how hard he tried, he didn''t know how strong this guy was. , This guy naturally was Martin, Martin started talking as he kept smiling. The tone was quite comfortable. "Lunar Moon Tiger King, can you tell him the prince he will not be harmed? , if he keeps acting weird like this, I have to kill you and him!" Martin, after he finished his words, He sent his energy lightly around. The blood tower shapeshifters who were all around, as well as the shapeshifter who was protecting the Prince of Atrem, were started to kneel directly. Each one turned directly into the form of the human. They were forced by the energy came from the Martin, because of the energy they turned into their human form even if they do not want to dispel shapeshifting transformation. Blood Princess Vilis, who was standing next to Martin, was a little worse off than the others. That was quite simple. , The Lunar Moon Tiger King felt that the Shapeshifter he confronted with was disrespecting him at first. But, after he felt his energy, he was no different from the others. He couldn''t stand his legs and started sitting on the floor like a house cat. At that time, Lunar Moon Tiger King was starting to think. "He sent a very little energy to around, but the quality of energy is an Emperor Level or an even stronger Ancestor Level" Although Lunar Moon Tiger King was a creature, he was more experienced than people and shapeshifters who lived on the Atrem Continent and who had never left the continent. He knew that Martin had sent a wave of the fraction of his energy. But even if that energy could get him to sit on the ground, then the person opposite had to be emperor level. , Martin - who made a confirmation sign with his head, and he hid his energy wave, he looked everyone in the eye and then began to speak in a tone of sound as if he was whispering after looking into the eyes of the prince and lunar moon tiger king. "Is that what you want? You want to fight me?" Martin, after saying his words, slightly showed his sword to Lunar Moon Tiger King. Lunar Moon Tiger King, smiled lightly. He knew that the shapeshifter front of him didn''t need any sword to kill himself and can kill himself with only sending an energy wave to him The only reason he showed his sword was because he asked if he wanted to fight. Lunar Moon Tiger King, from his mind, began talking to Prince Michal. "My prince Michal, the person we''re dealing with is a stronger being than the entire Atrem Continent. You should make a deal with him. If you don''t make a deal, everyone here will lose their lives. including us" Prince Michal - who trusted his father much more than any people, began to shake up when he heard these words in the Lunar Moon Tiger King. He shook because he did not expect that the "Summoning Stone" given by him his father was lying against him. He was pretty scared. But at that time, his mind came to his senses and began to think. "Why was Aviga killed? Perhaps as Lunar Moon Tiger King said to me another being which is stronger than us, has regarded Aviga''s behavior as disrespectful. If I think like that, this move is normal even normal nobles kill common people if they see a disrespectful move from them - maybe the guy across the other is not an enemy and he''s not thinking about killing me." Prince Michal, when he was thinking about these words, Lunar Moon Tiger King, added a strange and bored tone. "My prince, if the person we were dealing with wanted to kill you. No one could protect you in the Atrem Noble Clan, including me. We probably wouldn''t even have realized how we died. So please try to negotiate" Prince Michal could have been a coward. But he wasn''t stupid. Lunar Moon knew what Tiger King meant. So he breathed lightly and started talking after he started looking at the man in front of him. "Hi!" "Please read this novel at the .com It worth a lot to me" Chapter 166 - Mad Martin - Incoming Devil - 166 Martin took a deep breath and looked lightly around him. "I''m so tired of this. Such matters are not for me. At least I tried" Everyone was starting to think about why this strange and powerful man in front of them said something like that, at the time, each of them had their heads blown out directly like an exploding watermelon. The whole shapeshifter, including Blood Princess Vilis and Prince Michal, exploded as if they had a bomb on their heads. The only survivor around here was the Lunar Moon Tiger King, and he wasn''t doing so well and was heavily wounded. Martin after decided he is going to kill them all. He just spread a total of his energy to around. This caused weak shapeshifters who were below the King Level die instantly. Martin, lightly, looked at the Lunar Moon Tiger King and killed him with a simple sword attack after making a confirmation sign with his head. Martin took a deep breath and sat slightly on the floor after killing all the shapeshifters and everyone around him. "It''s pretty boring to talk to people and deal with them. All I have to do is keep getting stronger and do what I want. I just have to be careful about not killing innocent people so much, they do not deserve to die like this" , Martin didn''t know the reason for his actions. He was just doing it anyway, and he didn''t have any purpose. , After killing everyone, a voice appeared in his head. "2 Silver Paradigna Points" , Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. In this way, he had a total of 7 Silver Paradigna Points. In a short time, he could reach Emperor Levell. When he becomes an Emperor-Level Shapeshifter, his power would probably be the same as the ancestor-level being at least he does not need to escape from them. , Martin continued to sit down for a while and looked at the bodies on the ground. He couldn''t make sense of it. He was talking to them a few minutes ago. Martin thought it was caused by a shapeshifter creature he thought it was because of the characteristic of the shape-shifting creature. But at the time, he smiled lightly with the response of the system to him. "Shapeshifter creatures have nothing to do with the user''s action for a few minutes ago." , Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. The reason he was smiled because, in short, the system told him, "You''re the crazy one - why are you blaming the system (me)?" Martin knew there was no point in thinking about it. Therefore, he set off in no time. This time, he was going to move forward with an organization called the Wind Soul Organization. He just wanted to score points before he left the Atrem Continent. , Martin continued to make his way down the forest for half an hour. He paused slightly and began to examine at the map after looking at it. "If I move at normal speed, it''s an eight-hour trip, I don''t want to waste much time." Martin looked at the map once more after this thought, and after the place where is the Wind Soul Organization had carved the area into his mind by himself, he put the map in his bag. He noticed that his bag was starting to get dirty It would be nice to change it in a short time. , - - Wind Soul Organization was founded in the Atrem Continent, known as a very mysterious area, in the area called the Great Yellow Valley. The other had a more moderate structure than shapeshifters. But that didn''t mean they weren''t Dark Organizations who if had power kill anyone for power. So there was no harm in their murder. , The Great Yellow Valley was a place where winds were much faster than normal territory. It was also a place where he lived in his flying creatures. Although the Green Hell Forest was generally referred to as a place where black creatures lived, the Great Yellow Valley served as a home for flying creatures. They couldn''t kill any shapeshifter belongs to Wind Soul Organization, because they were scared of them. , Wind Soul Organization, they built their organization in this place because they only accepted shapeshifters who had flying creatures on their arsenal. They didn''t have to be too afraid of the creatures in the Great Yellow Valley because they had flying creatures too. And they did not scared of outside forces too Because , somehow no one in the same power level as them could fly and fight against them in the Great Yellow Valley , common people did not even know the real place of Great Yellow Valley. The creatures of shapeshifters, who could already fly because of the wind speed in the Great Yellow Valley, moved even faster and stronger. Even the Night Owl Organization, the most powerful organization, would not have thought of attacking the Wind Soul Organization directly in their territory. , At the time, there were three people in the main building of the Wind Soul Organization, built in the upper part of a valley. What each one had in common was that they had blond hair and men had yellow beards. Wind Soul was managed by three siblings instead of being led by one leader, like other organizations. , The reason the three brothers gathered for no stop during daylight hours was because of the news they were receiving from around. According to a reliable source, the Dead Graveyard Organization and the Mud Turtle Organization were destroyed by one person in a single day. Research has shown that the person who carried out the attacks had no intention of stopping. Therefore, these developments began to bother the Three Brothers. They realized they had to unite and protect themselves in the event of an attack. Of course, they didn''t realize that when they were talking about the person who destroying all organizations was coming them to kill and destroy them. COMMENT 6 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 6 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 167 - Wind Soul Organization - Waiting - Part 1 The names of the three siblings who run the Wind Soul Organization were named Vaga, Venga, Velia respectively. Vaga was a man in his late 40s and had blond hair like his siblings. Among his siblings, Vaga was interested in the general management of the organization and was responsible for the management of the small city that was in the Organization. He had a calm and thoughtful build in terms of personality. His transformation creature was The Yellow Wing Crow Messenger, which was a large crow with 2 meters of height and length. The crow had 3.5 meters of yellow wings that look like golden wings. This crow had two big glowing yellow eyes people who look at these eyes felt their mind was more open than usual. , "Yellow Wing Crow Messenger" (RO) (RO = Reader Only) "Advanced Level" "Yellow Wing (Clan)" (At Least Sky Master Level) "STR = 62.3" "Agility = 70.0 (Passive Fly) "Endurance = 60.3" "INT = 60.2" "Vaga (Shapeshifter Creature) "Abilities Of Shapeshifting Creature" "Passive (Fly)" "Wind Cut" "Yellow Wind Tornado" "Yellow Wind Tornado (Sign) , Venga, unlike his brother, was a man in his 30s who, in full sense, had a personality who loved to fight constantly. compared to his brother Vaga, he was a little taller and physically stronger. When Venga got bored, he used to hunt in the valley with the shapeshifters in the organization. If there was a case with a different organization, he would go to fight in the first place. In general, he was responsible for war and military affairs in the Organization. Venga''s transformation creature was a winged scorpion called Yellow Wing Scorpion. The scorpion was at least 2 meters in size and had yellow eyes with a black body. In terms of similarity, he looked like Vaga only his transformation creature just with a different kind of "animal", "monster". "Yellow Wing Scorpion" (RO) (RO = Reader Only) "Yellow Wing (Clan) (At Least Sky Master Level) "Advanced Level" "STR = 72.3" "Agility = 77.0 (Passive Fly) "Endurance = 76.3" "INT = 67.2" "Venga (Shapeshifter Creature) "Abilities Of Shapeshifting Creature" "Passive (Fly)" "Yellow Wind Poison Wave" "Yellow Wind Poison Sting" "Yellow Poison (Sign)" - Velia, the youngest woman of the siblings, was a person who, unlike others, had a true teacher personality interested in school and educational affairs. She was the most popular person in the organization, especially among students, and she was much more moderate and calm than his brothers. Of course, it didn''t mean she wasn''t a leader in the Wind Soul Organization, a Dark Shapeshifter Organization. This point proved that she was not a good person. The shapeshifter creature owned by the Velia was a creature called Yellow Wing Angel Helper, this creature was in human form with yellow wings and sip black clothes with a woman form. (Imagine, Silver Soul Sword Controller but much weaker) "Yellow Wing Angel Helper" (RO) (RO = Reader Only) "Advanced Level" "Yellow Wing (Clan) (At Least Sky Master Level) "STR = 68.3" "Agility = 73.0 (Passive Fly) "Endurance = 66.3" "INT = 70.2" "Velia" (Shapeshifter Creature) "Abilities Of Shapeshifting Creature" "Passive (Fly)" "Create Yellow Wind Angel Minion" "Yellow Twin Helper Mind Swords" "Yellow Wind Sword Sign" , The three brothers had gathered in the room and started talking about things and the events that happened in the Atrem Continent. After the conversation lasted exactly a few hours, Vaga gently touched his beard and started talking. "Prepare all the Summoning Stones we have, collect all the Starlight Stones that are also necessary to organize the Summoning Ritual, place advanced shapeshifters in place to all day long, if it needs to be activated I don''t want any kind of time delay. If the enemy can destroy the organization that is equal to us and even stronger in some cases, There is no point in sending Advanced Shapeshifters to the battlefield. They only going to die anyway like us" , Vanga made a confirmation sign with his head with an edgy expression on his face. Normally, he always plans the war. But this time he was going to let his brother deal with it. Because what awaits them wasn''t a war. It was just a massacre. War was a name given to the conflict between equal powers. If the difference in power is too much - the war would be no different from a massacre. It''s a one-sided massacre and they are going to be killed if they have no good plan in their arsenal. , The guardian took a deep breath and began to think. She was wearing yellow clothes right now and her eyes were shining with yellow light. After a few seconds of thinking, she spoke lightly. "Maybe it''s time we have to use Wing Of The Emperor." Vanga and Vaga, who were in a thoughtful state after hearing what Velia said - raised their heads directly and looked Velia in the eye. Vanga began to talk with a mad expression on his face. "Wing Of The Emperor, a very important item that we always keep and symbolize our real strength, if we use it, all we have can go to waste even if we win this war. As before, no one will be afraid of the Wind Soul Organization! anymore" , Vaga, on the other hand, slightly narrowed his eyes and began to look carefully at Velia after taking a deep breath. He was wondering what kind of answer she was going to give to Vanga. , Velia took a deep breath and started thinking. She was also aware of how important Wing Of The Emperor was to the Wind Soul Organization. But that wasn''t a so much important reason to stop her thinking. Lightly, she looked at the mad Vanga and spoke." "Vanga, if we don''t get out of this, both we and the Wind Soul. The organization will end anyway" She made a slight correction to her brothers. "I''m not saying we should use it now. But I''m telling you to be ready at our hands when we need to use it, and not to refrain from using it if possible." After she finished her words, she began to look at her brothers Chapter 168 - Return Of The Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor - 168 "Read this book in the .It helps so much that I don''t have any kind of words to explain it." - Martin finally managed to get to the area he was looking for within three hours. Around the valley, there are quite a lot of students looking around for something - and different shapeshifters were waiting ready for any kind of attack. Naturally, none of them noticed Martin. The level difference was between them and Martin was extremely high. So they didn''t have a chance to notice Martin. , Martin, lightly with his sword, quickly began to kill each student and shapeshifter. He could easily kill the person he wanted without making too many sounds or creating big events, and people didn''t even realize they were dead before they killed by Martin himself. Martin noticed that a lot of shapeshifters were flying in the air and most of their shapeshifting creatures had their wings on the back or can passive fly abilities. "That''s why the organization''s name is Wind Soul, It shows that they are good with wind and flying" Martin, standing on a big rock where he can see most of the shapeshifters, after that he thought lightly when he looked at the various Shapeshifter creatures flying up. Then he shook his hand lightly in the form of a sword, and invisible sharp energy flew towards to shapeshifters who were flying in the air and it cut them in the half killing them directly. , Martin simply used Blade Energy. But instead of using it in a normal way, he used it with a different experiment. All he did was attack the target with "Blade Energy", imagining his energy as a sword and send it to the enemy. , - "Read this book in the .It helps so much that I don''t have any kind of words to explain it." - Naturally, this kind of use of Blade Energy wasn''t as strong as using it his sword. To use the Blade Energy in it is full power, he had to use his Black And White Sword. But he did not need to use his sword to kill these enemies. They were not even at the level of King Level Anyway" , Martin continued to kill the creatures and Wind Soul Shapeshifters and students around him, moving towards the center of the organization. Vaga, Vanga, and Velia kept looking at each other in a room. Many students and shapeshifters had already lost their lives - only a few hours had passed since their last talk, and the person who had already destroyed other organizations - had come to their doors and began to do serious damage to the organization and it is members. With each passing second - he was getting closer to them and putting them in a big loss for the Wind Soul Organization. , Vaga looked after his siblings. Each of them understood what that look meant. At that time, they all disappeared directly and began to make the arrangements that were necessary individually. , Vaga gathered the summoner stones in the organization, which was necessary, and after that, he summoned the king level creatures and told them what happening and why they are called for. Each of the creatures showed that they understood the situation by signaling approval with their heads. Vanga - who went towards to treasury of organization - he used Starlight Stone and launched ritual operations. Thanks to the high number they used, they were able to call an Emperor Level. , Vanga began to speak lightly after greeting emperor level creature with his head. "My lord, there''s a dangerous shapeshifter who''s about to attack our organization, we want you to take care of him." , Vanga raised his head after saying his words and began examining the creature in front of him. , This wolf-shaped creature had a slightly gray and white blend fur and it looked cold too. But Vanga noticed something strange. Although the creature front of him seemed so powerful and no doubt it is an emperor level, there was a strange expression on his face. "For some reason, this creature seems so scared, I wonder if I used Ritual at the wrong time" Although Vanga thought of those words, he didn''t dare to say it directly. No one wanted to deal badly with an Emperor Level creature. Vanga was able to call only this Emperor Level creature with Starlight Stone, owned by the Wind Soul Organization. That''s why he didn''t have the right to say anything. , This wolf-shaped creature was not a foreign creature. "Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor" - (R & O) "Yag-0" "Icean Clan" "Yateb Clan" (Yateb Clan leader was Alpha Yateb Wolf, now it is owned by the Icean Clan, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, do not have two clan passives like MC (Martin) "STR = 553.3" "Agility = 534.1" "Endurance = 532" "INT = 525.7" "Abilities" "Ice Yateb Wolves" "Conjure, 1000x Ice Yateb Wolves, each around the level of King Level One Ring to King Level Two Ring" "????? " - Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor had risen directly to Emperor Level after a deal with the Icean Clan. When they met with Green-Hell Emperor and Golden-Sand Emperor, he was thought about killing them. Naturally, there was another creature called The Traveller Moon Bear Emperor, which the Icean Family sent with them, and they were confident. But unexpectedly, the Green-Hell Emperor called for a very powerful creature. After a few minutes of silence, The Traveller Moon Bear Emperor was directly destroyed. He used all the power he had. He understood that it was impossible to escape, but at that time he felt a ritual happening in the Atrem Continent. He accepted the deal without thinking and came straight to where he is now. "But of course he did not know he came to his death" "Read this book in the .It helps so much that I don''t have any kind of words to explain it." Chapter 169 - Cotga Alga - 169 Read This Novel In .com" Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor took a deep breath and relieved after realizing he had escaped from the creature the Green-Hell Emperor summoned. He didn''t look at the details when he accepted the Ritual Contract. After looking at the contract he understood what is going on where he summoned. He had to do it because he accepted the contract. All Ritual Contracts - attached to a mysterious power, and if the contracts were not fulfilled, the creature or shapeshifter going to lose his life directly and not only that the being who not fulfilled the contract will be going to tortured for millions of years in an unknown place. Naturally, it was just a myth because no one had ever seen a survivor who did not fulfill the contract after accepting it. , Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor was relieved to see that what he had to do was kill the person who was attacking the organization he is in right now. In the end, killing a person wasn''t hard, especially in a continent that wasn''t very strong, which is Atrem Continent. But when he examined the contract a little bit more - he looked lightly at Venga, the contract holder in front of him, and started talking. "The person I have to kill has no name. " But according to your information, this person has destroyed the Dead Graveyard Organization and the Mud Turtle Organization, and now he''s coming to destroy your organization." "Yes, Emperor, we learned for a short time that this person''s name is Martin. We don''t know why, but three or four days ago, he started destroying all the organizations on the Atrem Continent." , At that point, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor took a great deep breath and began to remember. When he spoke to Green Hell Emperor and Golden-Sand Emperor in the domain of Green Hell Emperor, Golden-Sand Emperor talked about this human shapeshifter. Naturally, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor do not afraid this human shapeshifter but according to The Golden-Sand Emperor, this shapeshifter belonged to the Black Hearth Clan, Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor himself did not afraid of this human shapeshifter named Martin but he did afraid Black Hearth Clan. , Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor had two chances in front of him. He was either going to convince the guy opposite Venga to cancel the contract without force (he can''t use force to threaten to Contract Holder ). Even the Icean Family he joined couldn''t fight a massive, mysterious clan like Black Hearth. The Black Hearth Clan could alone fight 1 million Icean Family at the same time, and it wouldn''t even tire during this war, After a while, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor started talking. "You know, I accepted the contract. But I didn''t know this person''s name, so I agreed on the contract because of that. If the person you''re saying is Martin on the "Atrem Continent," I can''t fight him." , Venga, he couldn''t believe what he heard. An Emperor Level was afraid of a shapeshifter who was born and raised on the Atrem Continent. Of course, it was Venga''s idea, he said was born and raised. But it still seemed strange to Venga. Venga didn''t know what to say. Meanwhile, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor continued to talk. "What I''m saying is, the person you''re talking about belongs to a clan named Black Hearth. The power this clan has is capable of destroying the entire Atrem Continent, even the much stronger continents around it. If I kill this human shapeshifter named Martin on a contract, even if I live after that, It is not much different than being dead anyway." , Venga made a confirmation sign with his head. And then he started talking. "But we have a contract, so you have to abide by the contract and you have to fight it to give us time." , The wolf shape of Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor turned into human form. The creature, The Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, became a human form for the first time in his life. He had transformed into a man with white hair and a light muscular physique, he was 2 meters, tall. His eyes were glowing with ice blue color. , "Frankly, you have to show everything in contracts. I''d like to contact The "Cotga Alga" to question this contract. According to his conclusion, we understand who is right." , Venga started to tremble. Cotga Alga was not the name of a person or a creature. It was more of a divine presence that examined whether contracts were right in general. It had a triangular body, and it is color was black. After he was called in, he listened to both sides of the contract, and after he made his decision, he would destroy the losing side. In short, someone could never call Cotga Alga if he thinks he is wrong by any means in the contract. Especially as long as it''s a Ritual Contract, Venga didn''t know what he had to do. But emperor level creature in front of him knew he wouldn''t return. Because unlike himself, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor had nothing to lose. After all, if everything he said is true, even after when he destroyed the person who wanted to attack them, the clan owned by that person would soon kill himself. Venga thought a little bit, and after closing his eyes slightly, he whispered. "I, Yellow Wing Venga, would like to refer to "Cotga Alga" for the Ritual Contract!" Venga, after saying his words, slightly lifted his right arm. And he lifted his left arm to the left. Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor smiled and whispered lightly. "I Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor would like to refer to, "Cotga Alga" for the Ritual Contract!" (R - O ) (Reader Only) "Cotga Alga" is a much stronger being than Black And White Clan" "Read This Novel In .com" COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 170 - Paradigna vs Cotga Alga - 170 After the words of Vanga and Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor, a slight whisper sound was heard right in the middle of them. "Cotga Alga is here !" , Within seconds of the whispering sound, an object like thing manifested in the middle of Vanga and Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor It was in the shape of triangular. There was no energy that the triangular shape emitted in any way. It was just a simple black triangle. Vanga and Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor held their breath and waited. After that, Cotga Alga began to talk. Its voice was just normal human-like voice without any kind of difference whatsoever "What is the problem in the contract?" , That''s when Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor started talking. "My, God, Cotga Alga, I accepted the contract of the person in front of me. But after I accepted the contract, I saw that the name of the person I had to kill and destroy was not written. "When I did an investigation into this situation, I saw that the person I was supposed to kill was connected to the Black Hearth Clan. In short, it means killing this person is no different than suicide. "I want my contract canceled because of this situation." Cotga Alga listened to Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor''s words without making any kind of sound and. Afterward, it continued to speak with a slight whisper. "Well, why didn''t you read the contract? If you''d read the contract, you could have noticed that the person you were supposed to attack didn''t have a name. And then you might not have accepted the contract." , Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, who had heard these words, swallowed lightly. after that, he looked The triangular-shaped being Cotga Alga, who was flying in the air, and after looking at it and he started to spoke after kneeling, his voice was full of fear and it was vibrating like an " :)(://" " "A very strong being was in my tail because he wanted to kill me. I didn''t have a chance to look at the contract and read the details. I had an only chance and it was accepting the Ritual Contract !" , Cotga Alga continued to speak in a whispering tone again after those words. There was no emotion or threat in his tone like a usual uncle talking to a young boy. "In short, you agreed to contract because you wanted to escape from the being or creature who was following you to kill you, you did not look at the details of the contract and accepted it right away after you saw it, and you teleported to the contract holder, "Vanga.". And then you are saying you shouldn''t kill someone who doesn''t write names on the contract." , Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor made a confirmation sign with his head and began to think. "I think that''s it. this is the end. I have no chance to live anymore, It is not that bad it was no different from the other choice I had to make. At least Cotga Alga doesn''t have any personality, so he''s going to destroy me without pain and suffer." Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor thought these words and closed his white snow eyes - the triangular-shaped body of Cotga Alga - flashed with a light white light. And choose who is the wrong side of the contract, he had the authority to kill the other side without any second thought. Any kind of being who can call him had to know these terms before calling him. If they do not about this kind of thing they cant call him in the first place anyway. , Cotga, Alga was about to kill The Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor, At that time, something unexpected happened Cotga Alga''s white light blacked out slightly and it started to hear a voice in his mind "Ding" "Cotga Alga" "I "Paradigna", do not approve you to kill this creature" "I will grant his soul to you after he is dead but I will not go to accept his death by your will" "Law = 930 (Powerful Existences can force other existences weaker than them the obey their rules and orders)" "Law = 931 (Weak shall obey the Paradigna)" "Ding" R O - (Keep In My Mind that he is not ordering the Cotga Alga like he ordered, " The Red Existence" in the trial world, this shows that Cotga Alga is a real deal !" (R - O) - Cotga Alga, after a few minutes of these words that resonated in his mind, did not think about doing any action, and then he began to speak in his mind. "I understood, thank you for giving me his soul after his death" , Cotga Alga looked back at the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor after saying those words to Paradigna and disappeared directly from the middle of them as if he had never existed. , "Fight against the being who contract holder wants. If you are not dead I will shield you from the Black Hearth Clan" & Cotga Alga)" , Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor and Vanga - they heard these words at the same time. After those words, both of them had a smile on their faces and began to look at each other. Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor - Cotga Alga had taken protection from him to kill Martin. In short, even the Black Hearth Clan no longer had the right to say anything. , Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor, after these thoughts, looked at Vanga and began to talk. "Take me to Martin, I want to get off this continent after I kill him." , "Let''s get out of here, follow me" In this way, the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, thinking that he survived, began to move forward to kill Martin after Vanga. As a normal Emperor Level entity. - "Read this book in the web novel.com it helps so much that you can not imagine at all:=" "Pirates Sucks" Chapter 171 - Do You Get Enough Bones From Your Master - 171 Martin was able to kill a small number of Shapeshifters who came to fight him. After continuing to move forward for a while, he finally managed to get to a place similar to "Arena". This should be a place where students and shapeshifters practice fights and war. , Martin looked around and examined the design of the Arena, It had a length of about 100 meters and a width of 200 meters and the floors were made of stone. In general, yellow colors were used on the walls, and there was another symbol that he couldn''t make sense of. The reason Martin came here was that most of the shapeshifters he killed made him came here when he was following them. But, naturally, Martin wasn''t stupid and he did know this was not that simple thing. "They knew I was coming and they made preparations. That''s why they use real students and shapeshifters to bait me and make me come here" Martin continued to walk with a smile on his face, and then he saw a a white-haired man flying in the sky near him. At the same time, there were three people on the upper walls of the arena. The woman had an item in her hand, and there was a wing sign on this item she was holding with passion. , Martin didn''t care about three people and looked at the white-haired man flying in the sky. After looking at the white-haired man, after examining his condition by the system, his face showed a real surprise, he did not expect to see this creature again. "Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor" "Yag-0" "Icean Clan" "Yateb Clan" (Yateb Clan leader was Alpha Yateb Wolf, now it is owned by the Icean Clan, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, do not have two clan passives like MC (Martin) "STR = 553.3" "Agility = 534.1" "Endurance = 532" "INT = 525.7" "Abilities" "Ice Yateb Wolves" "Conjure, 1000x Ice Yateb Wolves, each around the level of King Level One Ring to King Level Two Ring" "????? " Martin looked at Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, with a big smile on his face. At that time, he had a lot of thought and memory in his brain. When he was at a really low level in the forest, he remembered that he was about to faint because of the energy emitted by the "Alpha Yabet Wolf" in front of him, and thought of the fear that had accumulated inside him. The first time he remembered the moments when he felt seriously weak and powerless. Yabet Wolf was the only creature he had ever dealt with in general and went into the first real it was not like the other battles he had when he was at the level of Expert or Student. He was also the only one who was seriously intimidated him from the moment he came into this universe. Martin, in real terms, learned of his power and fear, because of the Alpha Yabet Wolf, He remembered seeing the Alpha Yabet Wolf spreading his energy and killing two Advanced Lord Level creatures at the same time. , "You little bug, you been walking through the woods all the time from the beginning, and just killing my wolfs, I wanted to kill you at that time, but I did not have the chance to kill at that time" Martin took a little breath and spoke. "Then why did you not create a chance to kill me, you little dog ?" Hearing Martin''s words, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, gently rubbed his teeth together and then responded. "Hahaha, were you expecting me to be afraid of an insect-like you? At the time, Golden-Sand Emperor was much stronger than I was, and that''s why I had to do what he said. That''s why I wasn''t touching you and just saying "I am not going to kill him". But what are you going to do now? No one''s protecting you anymore." , Martin closed his eyes lightly and started talking. "You''ve found yourself an owner, does the Icean family give you enough bones to satisfy you ?" , After hearing Martin''s words - Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor - was shot in the brain. He didn''t expect to hear something like this from the Martin who had to be scared from the start and he didn''t know what kind of answer he can give the Martin. There was nothing he could say. He wasn''t happy about it either. he Icean Family, he was able to access the current power by signing a contract. In return, he had to every order Icean Family said to him. , Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor - who became angrier when he thought about these situations, whispered that his eyes turned red from anger. "Conjure, 100 x Ice Yateb Wolf!" After Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor whispered his ability 100 Ice-Yateb Wolfs manifested on the ground - 50 meters across from Martin, the wolves were looking at the Martin with a wave of anger on their eyes. They can feel it this human-looking shapeshifter the one who killed other Yabet Wolves when they were weak, each of wolfs were at the level of King Level One Ring, they had beautiful snow fur, and each of them had the height of 3 meters and they looked like a small truck to Martin" , Vaga, who was watching the war that was going to start, spoke lightly. "Even one Ice-Yateb Wolf enough to make us the strongest organization on the Atrem Continent. There are no king-level creatures in the Atrem Continent naturally, If there are no summoning stones and other kinds of items, most of the shapeshifters in the Atrem Continent do not have chance to see a King Level Creature, even then most of them do not see it anyway" Of course, vanga''s words - it was just that he didn''t know them. At that moment, two human-shaped creatures appeared next to Martin. COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 172 - Activate The Wing - Hydra Clan - 172 Martin began to look at Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor with a big smile on his face. The two human-shaped creatures that appeared next to him were not strange beings that Martin and Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor did not know about. The human-shaped creature on Martin''s right side had a completely golden skin color and his eyes were bright like complete gold pearls. Unlike human beings, it had a 4-meter-long scorpion tail. The human-shaped creature on Martin''s left side was completely green and his eyes shone with green energy, reminiscent of a real snake and it is eyes gave "terror" feeling the enemies. , These two creatures were naturally was Green-Hell Snake and Golden-Sand. Golden-Sand was the first Emperor Level creature Martin had met, and he was one who he accepted his mission to destroy organizations. Martin met Green Hell and Golden Sand as he progressed through the Wind Soul Organization. And then he talked for a while and got information about the situation. Green Hell and Golden Sand were following the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, they did not have a chance to catch him but they got help from the being at the level of Sky Master who Green-Hell called for the help. At the same time, Golden-Sand and Green Hell they received a gift from the Sky Master-level creature they called (Three-Headed Hydra from the Hydra Clan). Green-Hell was already a part of the Hydra Clan that was gathering information for them. As a result of his achievements, he had a chance to merge with Hydra Clan and be a clan member. Golden-Sand, on the other hand, was united with the Hydra Clan and would work for them because of the right ideas he had and management patterns he constantly showed to Green-Hell. This significantly increased Golden-Sand power and standing. "Golden Sand Hydra Emperor" "YAG-0 ¨C "Hydra" "Golden Sand" "Battle Power = 7600" "Clan" "Hydra Clan" (AT Least "World Level") "STR = 700.4" "Agility = 720.3" "Endurance = 700.0" "INT = 760.7" "Abilities" "Gold Blast" "Gold Transform" "Summon Golden Hydra (Emperor Level Beast) (All Stats = 500.0) - Of course, Golden-Sand was not the only one who got power from this encounter with the Hydra Clan Creature. Green Hell had gained much more power and knowledge compared to him because he was already working for them. Because he was directly connected to the Hydra Clan, Three-Headed Hydra gave him a very different power. That was normal, though. "Green Hell Two Headed Hydra" "YAG-0" "Green Hell Master" "Hydra Clan" "Battle Power = 8500." "STR = 850.0" "Agility = 850.4" "Endurance = 800.2" "INT = 803.3" "Abilities" "Green Poison Thunder" "Green Poison Hunter" (Active Ability) "Green Hell Domain (Domain Ability) "Green Hydra Head" (Defense Passive Ability) , Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor didn''t know what to do. When he betrayed these two creatures, they were both lower on a certain level than him. But he could understand why this happened and why they were stronger than him right now (He sense it does not see the status of them like Martin) After looking at Martin, Green Hell, and Golden-Sand, with an angry expression in his eyes, he thought lightly. "I, merged with the Icean Family which they are only at the level of Ancestor. But They''re at least a clan at the level of Sky Master perhaps a clan at World Level. Their potential and the powers they had before have increased much more compared to me." Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor knew it didn''t matter even if he did know about why they were stronger than him right now. He had to do a plan, there are so many things he had to think. He had to kill the Martin to not killed by the Ritual Contract but he did not have the chance to kill him with Golden-Sand and Green-Hell Protecting him. - Vaga couldn''t understand what was going on. Why so powerful and so many creatures and people gathered in their organization. What was going on? At that point, Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor appeared on his side, and then he started talking with a hurried expression on his face "I''m going to need help, I can''t beat it against all three of them." Vaga looked at the arena and saw that Ice-Wolf Yateb Wolf Emperor was still in the arena. This white-haired human that spoke to him should have been a doppelganger of real ice wolf emperor. Vaga thought about it and started talking after looking at Vilia. "Vilia, we don''t have any more time, against the existence at the level and power of three emperors, Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor, can''t fight alone, give the item! to Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor" Vilia couldn''t take her eyes off the arena. For the first time in her life, this was because she never saw things and being like this. Martin was in a sleepy mood. did not show any kind of emotion on his face. At the time, Vilia didn''t hesitate anymore, and she gave a "wing-shaped" item to Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor. "When you say "Activate The Wing" from within, you will gain great strength and help of a creature." Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor, after hearing those words, didn''t say anything and retracted his copy. , Martin didn''t want to waste any more time, so he gathered all his power and quickly attacked the Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor directly. Ice-Wolf Emperor used a different technique and replaced him with one of the ice wolf owners who didn''t die. Ice-Wolf, who had no chance of holding on to Martin''s sword, died within seconds. , The displaced Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor - who slightly cut his eyes and looked at his enemies one by one, grabbed the item in his hand and whispered. "Activate The Wing" , Along with the whisper of Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor, a huge yellow energy explosion emerged. Chapter 173 - Counter Of Martin Passives - 173 After Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor said his words, along with a large yellow energy explosion occurred. Martin, Golden-Sand, and Green-Hell pulled themselves back slightly and began to watch the situation. Martin saw two creatures that manifested after the yellow energy explosion. At the same time, he was able that The Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor slightly changed and improved much more than his usual power. "Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor" "Yag-2" "Icean Clan & Wing Blessing (3 Day) "Yateb Clan" (Yateb Clan leader was Alpha Yateb Wolf, now it is owned by the Icean Clan, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, do not have two clan passives like MC (Martin) "STR = 653.3" "Agility = 634.1" "Endurance = 620.3" "INT = 525.7" "Abilities" "Wing Blessing" (More Power, More Agility, More Endurance,) "Ice Yateb Wolves" "Conjure, 1000x Ice Yateb Wolves, each around the level of King Level One Ring to King Level Two Ring" "????? " , When Martin examined the status window of Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, he saw that Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor had an increase in his power after the yellow explosion happened. The power he now had was enough to fight against The Golden-Sand. It wasn''t just the only thing that changed. Martin didn''t think he''d have any trouble in any way to fight Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, who was in front of him with the power he had. He was probably going to kill it easily. But the two creatures he summoned after the yellow explosion and, right now, which were flying on the right and left sides of him, were not easy kills for him. The creatures had a long large yellow sword in their hands the same size and design and they were about 3 meters tall and each one of them had four large yellow angel wings on their backs. Other than that, they had a very nice design of yellow gold armor on them, and they were emitting powerful heat and sun-gold energy all over the place. The only difference they had from each other was a yellow circular symbol on their head, the creature on the right side had a white-circular symbol floating around to his head. And the other one was on the left side, had a black-circular symbol floating around to his head and compared the other one who had a white-circular symbol on his head this one looks more bit a scarier and powerful. Martin began to examine two creatures in no time. - Four Winged Sun Angel (White)" "Yag-3" "Yellow Sun Clan (At Least World Level) "STR = 800.3" "Agility = 834.1" "Endurance = 832" "INT = 825.7" "Abilities" "Yellow Sun Sword Mastery X Max" "Yellow Sun Heat Attacks (White) (After a hit by this ability, the enemy will not going to have any chance to use his "Lifesteal" "Life Absorbation" abilities (passive or active)" "????? " - Martin took a slightly deep breath and began to look at the creature on the left. This creature had no white circular energy symbol on his head. On the contrary, there was a black circular energy symbol on his head and it looked scarier and dangerous than the white one. "Four Winged Sun Angel (Black)" "Yag-3" "Yellow Sun Clan (At Least World Level) "STR = 820.3" "Agility = 840.1" "Endurance = 838" "INT = 822.7" "Abilities" "Yellow Sun Sword Mastery X Max" "Yellow Sun Heat Attacks (Black) (After enemy or target hit by this ability. The enemy will not be going to have any chance to use "Corrosive Damage" "Poison Damage" abilities (Passive or Active) - Martin began to think after smiling lightly. He held his sword firmly and began to prepare to battle. "These two creatures are my counter-enemies. They have abilities that block my passives directly. After these abilities hit me, they can easily kill me, because of the difference between, real status powers. I may have strong battle power but, if they block my passive abilities, battle power of mine will go down to the hill" So he saw this battle as a real-life battle experience, he felt that encountering such enemies would strengthen himself in more dangerous situations in the future, that was why he just smiled after looking at the enemies. At that point, Green Hell started talking. He asked a question to Golden-Sand who was looking at the creatures like Martin and himself. "What do you think ?" After one to two seconds, Golden-Sand answered the question of Green-Hell little bit disdainful expression on his face "These two creatures are generally a little stronger than me but I can still fight them, and one is at your level "Green-Hell", but the thing is Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, right now has the same power as me." Golden-Sand looked at Martin after saying his words. Martin did not stop smiling and after he swung his sword the show the intention of easiness the Green-Hell and Golden Sand and then spoke without looking at Golden-Sand''s face. "Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor betrayed you and has a problem with you. You''re the one who should kill him because of his betrayal. Green Hell and I will fight the two creatures that have been summoned by him. I''m going to fight the Black one in general. If Green Hell fights the Black one, he''ll lose. Martin knew the Black One was not affected by "poison" and similar attacks like "corrosion". For a creature like Green Hell who fought directly with poison and originally a hydra and a snake, that meant that he was blocked completely without no chance to fight back at all. , After Martin''s remarks, "Green Hell and Golden Sand" looked at each other and smiled, after each of them chose their target - no one started wasting time anymore. - Golden Sand started attack Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor with using golden-sand energy blasts, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, on the other hand, occasionally evaded the attacks of Golden Sand and was sometimes sacrificed his Ice Wolfs to prevent attacks to hit him. He was also attacking with spikes of 10 meters of ice as a counter-attack Green Hell, already, had begun to go to war with the other Four Winged Sun Angel (White). Chapter 174 - Golden-Sand vs Ice-Wolf Emperor - 174 - Part 1 Golden-Sand and Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor were constantly attacking each other with different kinds of attacks. However, because the power they had is now close the each other because of the "Wing ?tem" the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor had used, they had not been able to cause serious damage to each other in a short time. , After heading into the corner of the arena, Golden-Sand smiled slightly and whispered after a careful look at Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, who was following him, and now it was in front of him. "Golden-Sand Domain!" "FOFFFFFFF (SFX) , With Golden-Sand whispering, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor and Himself - were stuck in a 50-meter circular area on the eastern corner of the arena. The circular space was covered with a strong layer of sand that didn''t show the inside of the area, and at the same time, it was reinforced by the energy golden-sand had because he was a strong emperor level creature. , After Golden-Sand activated his ability, Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor didn''t seem to be impressed or disturbed because of that. Before he engaged an attack towards to Golden-Sand Emperor, cold energy spread around his white hair, and then Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor whispered. "Icy Domain!" - ( "Please, read this novel in the it is so much important for me (aka author) to keep write without caring about normal world things so much") , After the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor whispered, inside a 50-meter circular area where Golden-Sand domain ability activated, a cold layer of energy emerged and began to fight on the Golden-Sand Domain. Sand and Gold were fighting against "Cold" and "Snow." Domain abilities were often the field skills that emerged in the creatures at emperor and ancestor levels. In general, it would not have had a direct impact on its opponents. But it would have significantly elevated the power of the person in the field. When Golden-Sand activated his domain ability, his powers improved by the nice amount and everything he got stronger his attack abilities, defensive abilities or any other kind of his power was elevated much more compared to his normal abilities, and with using his domain he was able to disconnect from the outside world. From the outside, with attacks, the Domains of Emperor level creatures could be destroyed or broken. But, without ancestor level someone''s attack, it would take more than half an hour to disrupt or broke even a normal emperor domain, It would take about 30 minutes of constant attack the domain of the emperor level by at least three emperor level creatures to broke it. But, they had to keep in mind that even seconds are an important fight between the emperor level creatures. So, in reality, the 30 minutes is a long time for them. , Golden-Sand targeted him with an unaffected face and whispered lightly. "Double Golden Blast" , After Golden-Sand whispered the golden element and golden-sand emperor personal energy combined and began to attack with The Ice-Yaeb Wolf Emperor in the form of dangerous two-wave. Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor did not try to escape and just whispered because he was aware that he could not escape such an attack with just running or evading it. "Ice Guardian Shield!" Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor had achieved its goal, his shield was broken because of the blast attacks but he did not care about it. He immediately whispered and started his counter attack. "Ice Pillars" , Within seconds, two 10-meter long ancient pillars manifested on the right and left side of Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor. After the pillars manifested Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor smiled, he whispered and activated two more abilities. "Icy Core (The Core If Core Elemental Energy !!)" "Icy Body Armor" (Protecting From The Ice Elemental) , At the same time, a cold energy armor manifested on his body and gave him an armor made of cold energy which looked quite strong and sturdy Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor - not only that - spoke lightly after looking at Golden-Sand Emperor. "You will no longer resist me!" After these words, he made his final move and prepared to attack. "Cold Link" (The cold ropes that tie the cores of ice and the user and creator of cores of ice) , After The Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor finished its last whisper, two of the two cores on the columns - two threads formed by cold energy - were directly merged with itself and significantly increased its power. At the same time, the normal human hands of the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor had turned into two claws, and they were about to burst with energy. , "Golden-Sand Chain Turrets" (Golden Cannons Of Chains !) "Golden-Sand Gold Coffin" (Eternal Sleeping Coffin Of Golden Element) "Minion Of Golden-Sand God" (Protector Minion Of Golden-Sand God) , After he finished his remarks, after looking at Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor, he began to speak with an angry expression. "Someone who has evolved into emperor level by being a dog but in the meantime, when they were an honorable wolf! (mind-fuck) others - can''t fight a person like me who''s been at Emperor Level for years, you''ll understand that!" , After the Golden-Sand Emperor spoked. Silence covered in the domain and two emperors began to wait. This fight was not fought between the kids at the lord level. , After one second, the silence was broken and two emperor-level creature who was friends started their last battle! , "Please, read this novel in the it is so much important for me (aka author) to keep write without caring about normal world things so much" Chapter 175 - Golden-Sand Emperor vs Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor - Part 2 - 175 "Please, read this novel in the , it means so much to me and it is so important for me to keep write, thank you all" - Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor was about the attack the Golden-Sand Emperor but something unexpected and strange happened. At that time, The Golden-Sand Emperor was pulled by energy into the "Golden-Coffin", which had the door open behind it in a matter of seconds. Golden-Sand Emperor, after being pulled into the coffin, the door of "Golden-Coffin" closed and sealed him inside. After that, the Golden-Coffin slowly levitated three meters up in the air , Golden-Sand could see everything in it when he was in "coffin." He started thinking lightly and plotting his plan seal the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor. "The power I have is quite simple, but it''s quite risky to try. But it is the best ability I have to fight against attack-type creatures like Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor anyway!" Golden-Sand Emperor''s had many abilities because of his age, he was at least "1000 years old" being, but the thing is compared to the others he still had his "Soul Ability". Many Emperor Level creatures would have a passive ability to change the Soul Ability they had after they reached a certain level. That''s exactly what Martin was like. In general, he didn''t have a soul ability that he actively uses. Instead, he was using direct passive abilities that clans had to give him. Martin did not want to use any kind of complex abilities, he just wanted to be practical and deadly. But, Golden-Sand was not like him. Golden-Sand''s "Soul Ability" was called "Three Chains Of Golden Coffin.". There were some important points and risks in this ability. Golden-Sand used this soul ability with his other ability this ability called "Golden-Sand Chain Turrets" these Golden-Turrets must hit their golden-chains to the enemy without missing. "Three Chains Of Golden Coffin" "Conditions" "1" ¨C User has hit his three chains to the enemy in 1 hour !" "2" ¨C User have to in the "Golden Coffin" itself when the ability is active" "Reward" (After three chain attack hit the enemy successfully, the chains will be going to activate with golden energy and, the target hit by the chains of the user, will going to swap place with the user, this will going to trap the target in the "Golden Coffin" "Golden Coffin can only be broken by the "Sky-Master" level being! and stronger beings than Sky-Master Level" --------------------------------- "Please, read this novel in the , it means so much to me and it is so important for me to keep write, thank you all" --------------------------------- "The Target inside of the Golden Coffin can be killed by "thought of the user" anytime user wanted" "User can not target "Ancestor Level" beings until himself or herself is an "Ancestor Level" being too" - - If the user can not hit his three chains in 1 hour, he will be trapped in the "golden-coffin" for 1 year" - That''s how Golden-Sand "Soul Ability" worked in practice. Golden-Sand was taking a serious risk when using this "Soul Ability" but he had just created that this ability and want use it, and naturally the person he wanted to try it first was Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, his old friend and now arch-enemy. Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor, was a little uncomfortable. Three mechanical creatures (He talking about golden-chain-turrets) with chains in their mouths were looking at him, and "Golden-Coffin", levitating in the air, was bothering him. He had to decide what kind of attack he should have, at that time, a gold chain shoot towards his feet from the Mechanical Gold Creature - the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor himself, didn''t expect such a sudden attack and he did not expect a chain attack from the creature can be this fast. Therefore, he couldn''t escape the attack. At that time, Golden-Sand smiled lightly. "Chain 1 ¨C Locked" Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor looked at his foot and began to run around in the open-field without stopping. After being lightly relieved to see that he had not been hurt. He knew there was no point in attacking the "Golden-Coffin." He knew he couldn''t easily destroy it because of the energy Golden-Coffin emitted. It was just a dream for him to attack and forcefully destroy the Golden-Coffin. "I have no chance to crush his coffin with him. But I can attack his mechanical creatures who shot a golden chain to me with ease, Their energy not comparable to that "Golden-Coffin" Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, along with these words, with all his might, accelerated to attack one of the mechanical creatures that attacked him with chains, He began to run towards one of the mechanical gold creatures, he readied his claw for the ultimate attack, he was leaving snow trails behind him because of the cold energy he possessed. Golden-Sand smiled and whispered lightly. "Swap Place" , With Golden-Sand whispering, "Golden-Coffin" was replaced by the mechanical creature that attacked with the chain, the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, was using his powerful attack to destroy the Mechanical Creature, so he did not have any chance to stop himself from the attacking the "Gold-Coffin" he took a deep breath and attacked the "Golden-Coffin" , Naturally, Golden-Sand was not a good person to leave this kind of opening of attack. For this reason, he attacked Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, who was in the air, with another golden-chain, directly controlling one of the mechanical creatures himself. , Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, who already was dizzy from the attacking the Golden-Coffin and on top of that the fact that he was still flying, could not escape the chain sent by the mechanical creature. Golden-Sand smiled and whispered lightly. "Chain 2 ¨C Locked" "Last Chain!" , After Golden-Sand said his words, he looked at the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, the thing is the Wolf Emperor, was smiling at him and not looking in a bad position. "Please, read this novel in the , it means so much to me and it is so important for me to keep write, thank you all" COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 176 - Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor vs Golden-Sand Emperor - Part 3 - 176 Golden-Sand starting to prepare for his next and last chain attack. Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor looked towards Golden-Sand who was in the "Golden-Coffin" with a smile on his face and started talking. "So you can simply hit me with your golden chains. At the same time, the simple consideration is that "Golden-Coffin", which you''re in, can''t be destroyed by someone at my level, all I have to do is pass the time. Because you can''t have a Soul Ability without any limitations." Golden-Sand didn''t give a direct answer to those words that he heard inside in the "Golden-Coffin." But he started to think from within his mind "It doesn''t matter if he knows what kind of soul ability I have right now - I can create creatures that distract him and easily hit the final chain in the end." , Golden-Sand first used his energy to create different kinds of sand-creatures, which is snakes made of sand, scorpions, and centipedes, after he finished creating these creatures which most of them at the level of Lord Advanced and some of them at the level of King, he started attacking with simple and not-too-powerful sand creatures, he, of course, did know that these creatures he created did not go to make any kind of damage to Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, which is a real emperor, his real purpose was pretty simple, he needed to distract the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor and hit the final chain. But, after looking at the various sand creatures that came towards him, The Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, he raised his hand and whispered. "Summon Ice-Wolves" , Along with the whisper of Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, more than 100, ice-wolf, each of them at the"King" Level, began to form and within a few seconds, after they finished forming, they went into a deadly battle with sand creatures that Golden-Sand Emperor created. Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor was taking deep breaths. If the technique he''s going to implement works, he wouldn''t have to do anything in general. He just needs to be careful a little bit, but even that is not going to be needed he still did not use his abilities. "I need to get away in a crowded war environment. If I''m in a open place, I can respond to the next chain attack." Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, with this thought, quickly jumped and emerged from the battle of the Ice-Wolves and Sand Creatures. The area was quite small and there was not the right place to get away from the crowd, because there were too many creatures in the domain right now. There wasn''t much of a place. , Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor (overall) didn''t care about sand creatures that managed to get close to attack him from time to time. Many were lower than "King-Level" and those at king level were not in a position to do serious damage to him anyway. At that time When the Golden-Sand and Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor were fighting other creatures in the arena which is ¨C Green Hell, and Martin - had not gone to war with their opponents. Likewise, the Sun Angel creatures - didn''t make any moves towards them, and they were just looking at the battles of Golden-Sand and Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, maybe this was the thing with the Emperor-Level Creatures and stronger beings. , Because Green-Hell and Martin and Sun Angels were high levels, they could easily watch the battle inside the domain and understand all the events. Naturally, Martin was asking Green-Hell about the parts he didn''t understand. Martin''s strength and the qualities he had were at a very high level. But there was a huge difference in real war experience between the creatures, who were over 1,000 years old and fought different creatures all their lives and eventually reached Emperor Level. So he asked Green-Hell to better understand some of the events and asked him to explain the parts he didn''t understand in the ongoing battle between Golden-Sand and Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor. , The three siblings, who were above the arena, looked at each other with bewildered expressions. All this situation seemed very strange and unexpected to them. But It was only natural. But now, in their arenas, there were five Emperor Level creatures and one shapeshifter at the level of Emperor, who was come to destroy their organization and now watching the battle between the other creatures. , Because the level they had was too low, they couldn''t see through of Domains that created by the Emperor Level Creatures and couldn''t understand what was going on in them and who was winning. Even if they wanted to see it and get close to it, they could not get risk it the get close to a domain of Emperor Level when they were only at the level of Advanced Lord. If they got too close, they would either freeze because of the Ice-Yeteb Wolf Emperor Domain or because of the sands of the enemy creature Golden-Sand, they would turn into pieces of meat and disappear in the domain sands. , Of course, the creatures who were in the battle did not know that they are watched by their friends of helpers. Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor and Golden-Sand were in a different situation. Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor moving as fast as he could and doing his best not to let Golden-Sand attack him with his last golden chain. Golden-Sand, on the other hand, was looking for a chance to hit the chain, he was slightly panicked. Because if he couldn''t hit the final chain in 30 minutes now, he would be imprisoned in the "Golden-Coffin" he was in to protect himself, and that meant simply being left out of the war literally. If The Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor could easily kill himself if he could find an Ancestor Level creature after he was in there. Golden-Sand Coffin was protecting himself with real powerful protection while his ability was active. In short, for an hour when his ability was active - even creatures at Sky Master level had to stop for a long time to harm themselves. But, if he stayed inside, someone at Ancestor Level could have killed himself. That''s why he had to come up with a good plan. Chapter 177 - Death Is Never End - Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor - 177 Please read this novel in , it helps so much for me to keep write new novels and new chapters, Thank you for reading my novels and helping me to keep writing more novels. - Shortly after the war between the Sand Monsters created by the Golden-Sand and the Ice-Wolves created by the Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor continued, all Sand Monsters and Ice-Wolf have killed each other species in no time.The Ice-Wolves were stronger than Sand-Monsters , but the quantity of Sand-Monsters was higher. After the battle was ended the Golden-Sand took advantage of ending of the war and managed to hit the last golden chain he had. after hitting the last Golden Chain, he whispered lightly with a smile on his face. "Chain 3 ¨C Locked" "Swap The Places!" Golden-Sand activated his ability and used the Golden-Coffin the swap places with the Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor. But at that time, he had a look of astonishment on his face. Something weird and different happened that he didn''t expect. Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor - after the chain hit him, smiled lightly and then he whispered. "The Death Is Never End !" "Activate !" , Ice Wolf Yateb Emperor, after whispering, the spirit and "Emperor Core" contained in himself were transferred directly to one of the pillars he created in the start of the war which was formed directly, these pillars formed directly from the strong ice and the cores on their top floating with strong cold energy on them. After that, the body of Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor, drop down dead and then it is transported to "Golden-Coffin" , ---- Please read this novel in , it helps so much for me to keep write new novels and new chapters, Thank you for reading my novels and helping me to keep writing more novels. ---- The reason Golden-Sand was surprising was that he activated his last ability and his body and the body of Ice-Wolf Emperor swapped the places. But there was a strange situation that made him surprised before imprisoning the Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor, the soul and core he had, flew into one of the "Pillar" things he had created. Golden-Sand was starting to think. "I can''t understand anything!" When Golden-Sand began to think about it - a "Core Pillar" created by Ice-Wolt Yateb Emperor, a human body formed from the resulting energy after a slight explosion came from the pillar itself. The body created was look like same as the human body of Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, after Golden-Sand - took a deep breath - He waited for one second and at that time, the body finished formed and the one ice pillar Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor created collapsed down. "You are not only one who has a soul ability personally created! Golden Sand !" All of this confused Golden-Sand and made him feel bad and hurt his ego. - Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor gained two abilities after being empowered by the Icean Family. These abilities were used with two techniques, literally. It was used as "Ice Pillars" and "Ice Cores", and the main purpose of this ability was to increase the power that Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor had and to turn him into a much stronger shape in the melee battles. Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor managed to create a "Soul Ability" after working for a while, combining these new abilities he gained with his innate talent came from his racial ability which is called "Yateb Wolf" Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor after creating the power itself he named this ability himself. "Death Is Never The End" "Two Body Of Ice Wolf" " Condition 1" After activating the "Ice Pillars and Icy Cores" abilities, the user has to sacrifice more than 100 Ice Wolves" (Ice-Wolf should only be destroyed by the enemy or by the environment itself. The user cannot kill the wolves he summoned himself for sacrificial purposes" " Condition 2" Once "Condition 1" is completed, the user must be killed or attacked by sealing-like abilities at the end of it! (It should trap the user instantly or kill the user instantly). Only, after "Sealing" and "Death" take place, the "Death Is Never The End" will be activated." " Result 1" "After the user completes his death or sealed, the spirit and core he owns are transferred to Ice-Pillar 1, where a new body is created and the user is reborn with use of "Icy Core". " Result 2" "Once the user has created his new body, he does not need to re-meet other conditions. As long as he killed again there will be a new body created for him which this body is going to use "Last Ice-Pillar and Core" "Important Details" "The user can only use the ability in battle or under attack. He cants use his ability beforehand and create a body for himself to before going to war." "The Icy-Cores needed to be refilled with "Cold Energy" because after a user used his ability "Death Is Never End" he has to wait for one week before using the ability again." "The Ice Pillars And Icy-Cores will not be going to break after the user completed his ability" , because of his Soul Ability, Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor was alive and well, and the body that sealed inside the golden-coffin was his old body who already died anyway, Naturally, Golden-Sand didn''t know that, but he could guess it. "Soul Ability" of his must activated after he''s dead or sealed. At the same time, if I look at a destroyed "Pillar", he''ll probably regenerate himself once again." After those words, Golden-Sand took a deep breath and whispered lightly. "Pff" - Please read this novel in , it helps so much for me to keep write new novels and new chapters, Thank you for reading my novels and helping me to keep writing more novels. COMMENT 7 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 178 - Final Act - Golden-Sand - 178 - (End Of Vol 2) "End Of Vol 2" "Horde Of Yabet Wolves" "Read this novel in the .com, if you want to help me writing more and give myself the only writing more good stories for you people !" - While Golden-Sand continued to think about what to do, Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor didn''t wait any longer for him to think about built strategies, He knows that Golden-Sand is an experienced creature that can create a new problem for him in a short time. , and he went on a quick attack with his claws. Golden-Sand, who did not wait an attack came from the Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor, was seriously wounded in the shoulder. He started to bleed and freeze at the same time. Every drop of blood of his froze before, it hit the ground. , After continuing to think for a while, Golden-Sand continued to escape from the attacks of Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor by moving as quickly as he could. For a few minutes, he was able to avoid attacks because he was focused on running away using all of his energy and power. But then he smiled lightly and whispered after he looked at the eyes of Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor. "You do not have any idea that how valuable is the gold and how important it is sand!" After Golden-Sand said those words, his fingers turned into sharp swords made of gold. At the same time, Golden-Sand wounded both of his arms with his golden-sword fingers, and immediately afterward, he sank his finger directly into his own throat. Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor didn''t understand what was going on. At the same time, the creatures who watching the war from the outside of the domains did not understand what was happening too. But they had a small idea, but of course, they were not sure what Golden-Sand was trying. Martin, in particular, was in serious shock. "Why, Golden-Sand attacked himself !" , Golden, Sand whispered after he attacked his own throat with his golden-sword fingers. "This is the final act of my life..." Golden-Sand was an honorable creature. Losing such a war like this was enough reason to do this kind of ability, especially to lose to someone like Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor who had betrayed him. , After golden-sand whispered his last words, he began to use the ability he should use in this case like this. Naturally, he didn''t think he should use the new ability he created so quickly after he created it. "The Final Act .. Soul Ability !" "Sacrifice The Golden-Coffin" "The Golden Coffin Vortex!" , After Golden-Sand''s words ended, his entire body slowly turned into sand. from the sand and energy of his, the Golden-Coffin manifested using the sand of the "Golden-Sand" creature and it is energy. A few seconds later, the door of The Golden-Coffin opened, and immediately after it opened, the Emperor Level creatures and Martin, who were located around in the arena and watching the fight, felt a force that began to suck themselves. , Martin was tried to escape quickly with all his might. But it didn''t work. Green Hell and the Other Sun Angels were in the same situation. , Five seconds later, the Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor, located inside the Domain, was pulled directly into the Golden-Coffin, a 3-meter-long one with the lid open. It wasn''t just only that. At the same time, Pillar and Icy Cores, who defined the ability he had, were also drawn into Golden-Coffin. , - The technique Golden-Sand used was entering the "Soul-Ability" section. But it was different from a normal soul ability. In general, soul abilities were based on the user''s personality and most of the time it created after the user got enough power. The user could create his own "Soul Ability" if he was smart and talented with controlling his energy. The ability Golden-Sand has used right now meant pushing the boundaries of a Soul-Ability. , Users and creatures had to add limitations to the ability they wanted to create, directly after they choose to create a soul ability for themselves. Sometimes, some creatures and shapeshifters would create soul ability, which should be used in the form of suicide attacks. This was a significantly different soul-ability skill that defied most of the creatures. Such soul-abilities were called "Final Act - The Soul Ability". Most of the time, they represented the last move of life of a person or creature. ----- "The Final Act" "Sacrifice The Golden-Coffin" "The Golden Coffin Vortex!" - By handing over the energy and life of the user to "Golden-Coffin", using this energy, all the ?ssets and all the abilities around them also begin to imprison the energies into Golden-Coffin. Trapped abilities, users, and persons are directly destroyed. - Use Condition ¨C User''s life, energy ... - Because of Golden-Sand''s talent, Ice-Wolf Yateb Emperor had already died and was destroyed by Golden-Coffin. At the same time, three brothers who were trying to watch the war from the top of the arena, they lost their lives directly. At the same time, the Sun Angels, Green Hell, and Martin were trying to escape in the field of Golden-Coffin. , Martin couldn''t escape the energy, even though he used all his power. At the time, you had one idea. "System, use all the points I have and make me emperor or an Ancestor, but also make a general change! Use the passive abilities I have if necessary to empower me and get me out of here." Martin knew he couldn''t take it anymore. A few more seconds later, both of the Sun Angels -- were drawn directly into "Golden-Coffin" and destroyed. , Martin then lost consciousness and lost his body directly from the point where the arena was found. He told the system he needed to use all his points. At the same time, he said the if it needed "The Paradigna" can use his passive abilities, save himself. - "End Of Vol 2" "Horde Of Yabet Wolves" "Read this novel in the .com, if you want to help me writing more and give myself the only writing more good stories for you people !" Chapter 179 - The Unknown Lands - 179 - When Martin opened his eyes, he found himself in a wood-made cabin. He was lying down on a bed made of hardwood. When he looked around, he saw that cabin he was in was quite old and rusty. At that time, he first checked his status. "System show me my status" "Martin" "Clans" "Void Star Sign" "Black Hearth" "Silver Soul" "Black And White" "Level = Ancestor" "Creature" "Battle Power" = 2.0 Silver Star (Level 2 Ancestor) "Black And White Blademaster" "STR = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "Agility = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "Endurance = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "INT = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "Silver Paradigna Points" = 0" " Notice (All Passive Abilities, implemented in the user and will not be shown and can not be improved much further) " "User, gave his passive abilities improvement chance + all of his paradigna points to save himself from the Golden-Coffin" "User can choose one clan due to the improvement through the Ancestor Level" "User can not choose one clan cames from the improvement to "Emperor" Level" (This used when the user exchanged his life with the system. So the user only can choose one clan for the improvement" , After taking a deep breath, Martin began to think lightly. "If I hadn''t run away, and use the system. I would have died. Although I can''t develop the passive skills I have now, at least I''m alive and have the chance to choose one clan. It''s also nice to be at The Ancestor Level. With this kind of improvement, after I choose a new clan, I can level up that new passive ability will be going to came from the new clan I choose." " - Martin, as he kept thinking about it, he noticed one person walked through the door. This person was not an old man, he was a 16-year-old young man that looked like a little bit "pure". Martin studied the boy in no time using the system and realized he was a normal person. The young man had black hair and an advanced physique compared his peers. This physics he had probably showed that he was working hard. At that point, the young man approached Martin and started talking. "Hi, I hope you don''t have a headache?" Martin took a deep breath and began talking after shaking his head that indicating he had no pain in his head. "Where am I, did you find me?" The young man made a confirmation sign with his head and began talking after smiling. "Yes! I tried to lift and move you, but you were so heavy, so it wasn''t possible. So I had to bring a carriage and my friends to lift you." Martin, he''s starting to think lightly. "After my exchange with Paradigna, he must have sent me here to save me." At that point, the young man started talking. He reached out his hand at the same time. "My name, Anren, nice to meet you, what''s your name?" , Martin took a slightly deep breath and smiled, then shook the young man''s hand lightly and responded. "You can call me Martin. Can you tell me where I am?" Anren began talking after making a confirmation sign with his head. "You are right now in the "Green Sun Kingdom", you are in Stone Leaf Village which belongs to The Green Sun Kingdom, and the river I found you is called the Bright Stone River. It is 10 minutes away from and is a livelihood of our village." , After Martin took a deep breath, he began to think. "I need to talk to people who are more knowledgeable to find out exactly where I am. If possible - with a shapeshifter or creature, likely, a young man living in a village doesn''t know which continent he''s on." Martin, after thinking about it for a while, began to ask the young man another question. "Are there different and powerful people around - some are changing shape, others do great mysterious things. Did you know anybody or heard any kind of creature like that ?" Anren began to talk after slightly frowning. "I''ve never seen people changing the something else, but from what I''ve heard in the legends they''re bad people. In Green-Sun, the capital of the Kingdom of Green Sun, I heard there was a "Mystic." live there" After Martin slightly frowned, he kept talking. "Can you tell me what kind of this being called "Mystic" Anren made a confirmation sign with his head and started telling. "Mystic, named beings are the name given to people who are fighting, building with their soul and do mysterious and different things that normal humans like me could not understand, they reach their power by developing the innate ability in the soul they have in general and doing more research on it. At least that''s what I heard from my grandfather. They are very rare, and each one is said to have all the military power of a great kingdom." Martin took a faint breath after this information and got out of his bed. The clothes he was wearing were badly damaged. But that wasn''t a problem for him. "If I can talk to the person he''s talking about, I can find out how far I am from the Atrem Continent." Martin, along with this idea, looked at the young man named Anren and then started talking. "Give me your hand" Anren didn''t understand why Martin wanted something like this. But instinctively, he gave his hand to Martin. Martin developed Anren, with slightly small energy, after holding Anren''s hand. , After this energy, Anren fainted. Martin took the teenager, Anren, and after putting him on the bed where he was lying down, he left the area where he was. Thanks to the energy Martin gave him with holding his hand. Anren would be 20 30 times stronger than a normal person and would be in a position to fight a creature at Lord Level. - Ancestor Level 1 - 1.0 - 2.0 (And so on) Ancestor Level 2 Ancestor Level 3 Ancestor Level 4 Ancestor Level 5 Ancestor Level 6 Ancestor Level 7 Ancestor Level 8 Ancestor Level 9 Sky Master Level 1 Chapter 180 - Green Sun City - Mystics - 180 "Read this novel in the , thank you for reading my novel." - After Martin went outside, he took a deep breath and began to examine his surroundings. The buildings and houses of the village where he was located were built in a very simple way and it was clear that it was not of very high quality. "Maybe the people on this continent are generally more ignorant and poor than the people who are on the "Atrem Continent" " That was the first thought that came to Martin''s mind. Afterward, he took a deep breath and after focusing lightly, he manifested his sword in his hand as the "Clan Sword." this sword was his "Signature Sword" and it is called "The Clan Sword" this was the name of the sword of the unification of all the other clans." for summoning the "Clan Sword" Martin had to transform into his creature. , Therefore, the appearance he had never changed in any way, and only a slightly gray color was formed in his eyes. Which was normal and was not about the "Shapeshifting Creature" it was because of the energy Martin had. , Martin looked around for a few more minutes. In general, there were wood houses built on plain green areas. Other than that, there were some small green hills and a forest right next to these green hills. A lot of people were continuing to work with agriculture, and some young men and women were moving into the forest with bows and arrows on their backs. , Martin, after a while of thinking, went after the young people. His "Clan Sword" was naturally at his waist, If he carries his sword in his hand he most likely will be seen as an enemy. , At that point, one of the young men with a bow behind him realized Martin was approaching and started talking. "Stranger, what do you want, introduce yourself before you get too close" Martin spoke lightly because he didn''t want to waste time. "How can I get to Green Sun City?" , The teenager looked after his friends first, and then he breathed lightly and answered. He seemed a little relieved after he understood that this stranger was not had ill thoughts on his mind. "All you have to do is move straight east, it''s good for you not to leave the road. There''s a lot of people around, bandits and these scavengers are more likely to attack one person than a group." After Martin made a confirmation sign with his head, he began to walk down the village road. After continuing to walk for a while, he entered the forest after that he began to move slightly eastward. After entering the forest, he continued to follow the perimeter carefully and continued to move forward. He wasn''t afraid, or he was sure that no creature could easily pose a danger to him wasn''t in this area. But, even then, it was necessary not to let go of the measure. Martin was confronted by a creature as he continued to advance through the forest. The creature in general looked like a bear, exactly three times the size of a bear. At the same time, it had a black, 30cm long horn on his head that didn''t belong to a bear in normal cases. "Horned Giant Bear" "Level ¨C Expert" , At that time, Horned Giant Bear spotted Martin and began to look carefully. But Martin didn''t waste much time, and he started talking lightly, emitting a little energy from his body. "What do you know about mystics?" Horned Giant Bear was standing dangerously on both legs. Before Martin sent a little energy to him. But, after he felt the energy from Martin, he stuck directly to the ground and began to wait, unaware of what to do. At that point, Martin repeated his question. This time, he took off his sword. Martin had developed himself to be nice to people. He was proud of himself about it. But that didn''t mean he was going to be nice to every being that came before him. It was normal to hunt animals and creatures, even if he couldn''t kill people from time to time. That was his lower-border point. He can only show mercy and goodness to normal humans that do not have any kind of power whatsoever. - Horned Giant Bear, on the other hand, started talking. "Mystics turn their soul energy into different abilities. These abilities come out in different ways and change by the person." Martin asked another question, after making a confirmation sign with his head. "Do you know the name of the continent we are on?" Horned Gian Bear thought and answered for a while. "I''m not exactly sure, but I''ve heard from powerful creatures that we''re on a continent called the Mestav Continent. If it''s not wrong, the Mestav Continent should be at least 300,000 km long." , Martin turned around and continued to move eastward, after making a confirmation sign with his head. Now he knew he was on a different continent. If the Horned Giant Bear''s knowledge was true this new continent called Mestav Continent was three times bigger than the "Atrem Continent" where he was located before. The fact that a continent is bigger meant that the continent develops faster and stronger. So, Martin, thought that king level creatures could live directly within this continent. His thinking wasn''t so wrong. Because that thought at the time was the most logical, and Martin had to prepare. If there is some kind of creature that could attack him and hurt him. He needs more power and more knowledge. "Read this novel in the , thank you for reading my novel." Chapter 181 - Breakdown Of A Young Man - 181 Martin kept moving forward without pushing too fast. In general, he was enjoying seeing the surrounding area because he likes seeing new things. From the moment he came into this world, he was at war all the time. From time to time, he was able to recover himself by slowly advancing through such journeys. Martin knew he was troubled in his mind and had strange movements. But that didn''t mean he had to kill humans all the time. In his old world, after his youth, when he was in his 30s, he started doing it only when he needed it and for money. - Martin was starting to hear some voices while he kept thinking about these thoughts. The voices were coming from two young men and a girl. , Martin proceeded into the woods and continued to listen to the voice. Afterward, he encountered a strange situation. The blonde, a young man, was getting ready to attack a young man with black hair, with a beautiful young girl, was standing next to the Black-Haired young man. Martin was starting to listen to the conversation between them. And of course, while listening he was watching it too. - The blonde man''s name was Lagar, who was going to a mystic school that teaches young people who have the potentially strong soul to how to be a strong and powerful "mystic". he was going to the same school as a young girl and black-haired young man go to. These schools were teaching Mystics how to use their power. In return, when it was time to graduate, the Mystics they teach could choose an empire or kingdom they wanted to enroll in it. In return the kingdom and empire will pay according to how strong is the mystic they taught. - The young girl''s name was mentioned as Linia and, under normal circumstances, She was the lover of a young man named Lager. But that had changed recently. Linia, who is beloved with Lagar, had recently learned that Lagar''s "Soul Potential" was low and that in the end Lagar can only get strong as "Lord Level" at the most. The one who told him about this information was the young man with him with the black hair, this young man named "Arkan.". , Lagar hid this secret of his from everyone as much as he could. , Linia also wanted not to be with a normal young man and someone who could not be able to progress as a mystic, and in no time she began to get close to Arkan. She did this by having a s?xu?? relationship with Arkan directly, without before leaving Lagar. Lagar, who knew about it, went berserk and now he caught them in the woods and wanted to answer for it. Of course there was nothing else he can do. Arkan was stronger than him by a large margin and more experienced in the fights between the "Mystics" - Lagar looked at Linia, after that he looked at Arkan with a sad and angry expression on his face, and started talking after he started to look again at the Linia. "Why, Linia, why would you do such a thing?" The Arkan was standing without interfering with a smile on his face he did not make any sound and just waited. Linia was the same, the neck-length part of the leather black outfit was removed and it looked like it su?k?d by a man. It was clear that Linia and Arkan didn''t go on a trip in the woods. Just because of fun. That''s when Linia frowned and began talking after slightly squinting her eyes. She was looking at the Lagar with an angry and contempt expression on her face. "Lagar, the spirit you have is strong, but it has no potential! Why do I have to continue to be with you and curse my future? Unlike you, the spirit of "Arkan" much more strength and much more potential in the future. Give me a reason why I should choose you before him ?" Lagar took a "slightly deep breath." He didn''t know what to do or what to say. That''s when Arkan started talking and crushing Lagar. "Hahaha, Lagar, there''s a big difference between the Student Level power that you have and the Lord Level power that I have. Besides, you''ll only be able to get to my current level for the rest of your life, and you''ll never thrive! Go away now and leave us alone, I need to eat dessert you know" After that he did not care about the Lagar and He grabbed Linia s waist pull her into his embrace and began kissing her lips with vigor. Afterward, he looked at Lagar, with a sarcastic smile. Lagar was biting his teeth nervously. A few seconds later, he couldn''t take it anymore and he went on the attack. He knew - in front of Arkan who was a"Lord Level Mystic" he had no chance In the Green Sun School, he had a lot of power and his family''s connections were also very strong. But he wasn''t going to let the girl he loved being kissed by another man in front of him. Even if it was the death, in the end, he had to attack to protect his dignity as a man! Seeing that Lagar attacking him, Arkan smiled and whispered lightly and pointed towards Lagar. "Night Lion" "Tier - 1 - Night Claw" After the whisper of the Arkan a claw manifested on his right hand and it directly shot towards Lagar and hit him with a strong force. This caused the Lagar was to hit the trees behind of himself. Arkan then smiled again and started talking. "If you don''t get out of here, I''m going to have an affair with Linia right in front of you, and I''m going to have to tie you up and force you to watch it! Don''t force me to do this, I''m not even that bad, haha. COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 182 - Unexpected Reaction - 182 "Please read this book in the , it helps so much for me to keep writing and write new chapters or write new books for your entartainment.It is important.Thank you" Martin smiled lightly after he noticed the incident. But what he cared for was not the people and their life stories. He cared about something else the thing that he has cared about is what he saw when looking at these young people. After looking at these young people who were arguing he saw their status screen on his eyes. "Arkan" "Soul ¨C Night Lion" "Soul Power = 13.4" (Lord Level) "Abilities" "Tier 1 ¨C Night Claw" (Student Level - Ability) "Tier 2 ¨C Night Speed" (Expert Level - Ability) "Tier 3 ¨C Murdering Night Claw" (King Level - Ability) - "Lagar" "Soul ¨C Spatial Swordmaster" (Spatial is blocked for the time being) "Soul Power = 0.7" "Abilities" "Tier 1 ¨C Sword Mastery Level 3 (Passive) (Student Level Ability) - "Note" (Some kind of poison make him sick and lock his potential.) "Note 2" (If this person do not have enough energy for the time being . he can only go up to "Lord Level" in his lifetime" , "Linia" "Soul ¨C Sky Witch " "Soul Power = 0.5" "Abilities" "Tier 1 ¨C Sky Energy Blast" - - In this way, Martin learned what kind of being and humans were called "Mystic." They were quite similar to "Mage." They were very similar to shapeshifters beings. But the "Mystic" path was more rigid and specific and simple. Shapeshifter was, in general, beings and humans that could create abilities they had. At the same time, they were able to get rid of a simple, powerless body that a normal human had because of a physical transformation they change when the use of "shapeshifting creature". Martin understood that a young man named Arkan''s "Tier 3" level attack could damage a shapeshifter at the Lord Level. But because of the speed and defensive ability of a Shapeshifter at Lord Level, the young man named Arkan had no chance to fight against a proper Lord Level Shapeshifter. , The Mystics would have the skills and characteristics of the soul they had. Shapeshifters, on the other hand, had the physical characteristics of the creatures they had transformed at the same time, along with the abilities they had. That was an important point. - "I don''t know anything about the issues ahead yet, but it shouldn''t be difficult." - Martin made a simple move after shaking his head negatively. - Lagar, at the bottom of the tree, holding his ?h?st. Although Arkan attacked him with a powerless ability, he had received a good amount of damage and loss because of his level difference. When he raised his head - he saw that Arkan and Linia began to undress without caring for him. He forced his body to stand up, but it didn''t work. He didn''t think it would happen to him. The woman he loved, without caring about himself, was going to have s?x with another man. He had no chance to prevent it. And he had to watch his beloved have s?x with his enemy in front of him. At that time, a man appeared behind the Arkan and Linia. Although the man''s appearance was young, it was clear that he was not young. Because even the man looked like "young-man" on the outside. It is aura, energy and other kinds of different things such as how he looks, his eyes showed that he was much older than whet he looks on the outside. - This guy naturally was Martin. - Martin began talking after appearing behind Linia and Arkan. "I consider myself a bad person but, even I did not do such a thing in my life and will be never doing it any kind of situation." , After Martin said these words, Arkan and Linia quickly stood up. Arkan was arrogantly raised because he had strong connections and family in general. But that didn''t mean he was stupid. He knew where to show his arrogance where he licks the boots. He also understood how powerful the man in front of him, the man with a sword, showing a little energy but that little energy was stronger than everything he saw until now. - Linia, on the other hand, began to look at Martin, with fearful eyes, after slightly concealing her top. - After Martin caught both''s attention, he began talking after slightly frowning. "Now, give me a reason not to kill you and this bitch for actions you did." Martin''s words - in the head of Linia and Arkan - caused lightning. After the man they were dealing with said these words, there was a slight smell of blood and intent to kill. Arkan swallowed it lightly and didn''t know what to say. At that point, Lagar tried to get up. Because he was pushing himself and using his strength, his face looked pretty bad. - Lagar, after standing up, slightly squinting, looked at a woman named Linia, and then began talking after taking a deep breath. "My lord, it''s not their fault. I don''t want you to hurt them." - Martin couldn''t stop his face from showing surprised expression at that time. From a normal point of view - the young man in Lagar''s age at the level of where he would want revenge on Arkan and Linia after experiencing something like this. He might even want to torture them. That''s what Martin thought. After looking at Linia and Arkan, who smiled lightly, he whispered. "Get Lost !" - With Martin''s words, Linia and Arkan quickly began to walk away without looking back.They just started to run towards to forest and did not looked their backs.They were terrified that the "man" they saw will going to change his thought and will going to kill them for what they were going to do. - "Please read this book in the , it helps so much for me to keep writing and write new chapters or write new books for your entartainment.It is important.Thank you" COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 183 - Training With Ancestor Level Being - 183 "Please read this book in the , it helps so much for me to keep writing and write new chapters or write new books for your entartainment.It is important.Thank you" After Martin and Linia and Arkan left, he started watching the blonde boy named Lagar. On the young man''s face, in a general sense, there was no remorse in any way. Marin was just feeling the sadness Lagar felt about what happened in his life in this short time. Martin was confident about this kind of situation. In general, he has never been a lover with any woman in his life. He was simply having "one-night" relationships to meet his s?xu?? needs. But that''s it. He didn''t think he could have the ability the "love" some kind of woman type creature. But that wasn''t the case for a young man Lagar. But, even if the circumstances were like this, Martin took a deep breath and began to think. "Even He was 16 to 17 years old, he can still control himself in this way this young man amazing" That''s what Martin thought. If a 16-year-old, 17- year-old, had experienced the same thing that Lagar experiencing right now. And the top one of that He also had a chance to kill people who had caused him this kind of pain and knew he would not receive any punishment. Would the young man show behavior like Lagar and forgive them? Martin shook his head negatively. It was hard. At least that''s the way it was for people who felt the emotion. At that time, Lagar slightly knelt and kept holding his ?h?st. Martin lightly looked closer to Lagar''s ?h?st, it was a little bit hurt. Martin slowly walked towards to young man and after putting his hand on his shoulder. He sent a little recovery energy to heal the Lagar. After Martin sent his energy to heal the Lagar, Lagar''s wound had been wiped out like it never been existed. He was even starting to feel stronger. "Thank you very much, my lord." Martin - after he began to look at Lagar''s blue eyes - he frowned lightly and began to talk. "I can understand your forgiveness. But in some cases, acting like this can be problems in the future." Lagar smiled lightly. He was kneeling and looking to the ground. He was pretty devastated. But it was pretty obvious. But at least he was still has a smile on his face. "My lord, I have not forgiven them. I just want to do it myself if I''m going to get revenge and make them pay for what they''ve done to me. Not with someone else''s power." - Martin made a confirmation mark with his head and after that he thought about something and, went towards to closest tree to him. After that he broke one tree branch. After he made the tree branch straight with his hands, he looked at Lagar and started talking. At the time, Lagar was watching what Martin was trying to do. "Stand up and take off your sword, let''s practice a little bit." - Lagar, without saying anything, immediately stood up and waited after he took his silver sword out. Even though he didn''t say anything, he was thinking a lot. "Or does this lord want to educate me and make me a student? If so, maybe it will be a chance for me to thrive." - Lagar always read about this kind of thing, sometimes a student meets with a man or woman that strong and with that some kind of relationship between them occur and they became master and student. Lagar, thought about at that time when he heard what Martin said to him. As Lagar''s thoughts continued to haunt him, Martin began to speak. "When you start a war or you get into a battle, you have to make sure your mind doesn''t slip into a different place. You need to focus directly on your opponent or your enemies. In real wars and the battles, a moment of carelessness will cause lose your life." Lagar - after these words from the Martin he, erased his thoughts on his mind and began to focus on Martin. After Martin looked at the Lagar face, he saw that he was learning pretty quickly after that, he smiled and thought. "Show me what kind of power and progress you got" Afterward, he spoke after shaking the bat, which was slightly in his hand. "Come on, make your move and attack." Lagar, after these words, did not wait any longer, and with his sword, he began to attack with a quick step. Martin could easily escape sword attacks. A few seconds later, the stick in Martin''s hand, pressed the Lagar''s throat. "Exactly, you gave me seven sword blows. I evaded all with ease and I made a move for you. As a result, you died. You have to avoid creating a rhythm when you''re attacking. If you let the other person learn the rhythm you have. Your attack is known and you will die." - Martin continued to say those words, and he and Lagar continued to work for exactly three hours. After three hours of work, Lagar had experienced something strange. - "Lagar" (This can only be seen by "Martin" (Other people just feel their power and abilities when they level up) - "Soul ¨C Spatial Swordmaster" "Soul Power = 1.3" "Abilities" "Tier 1 ¨C Sword Mastery Level 5 (Passive)" "Tier 2 ¨C Little Space Slash" - "Note" (It needs the energy to get his potential up) "Note 2" (If it does not have enough energy, it will only improve "Lord Level" - Lagar couldn''t believe the development he had. He''s been working with different sword teachers at the Green Sun Mystic school for a long time. But he had never made such a development. And he felt that he had developed his passive sword talent. "Please read this book in the , it helps so much for me to keep writing and write new chapters or write new books for your entartainment.It is important.Thank you" COMMENT 8 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 8 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 184 - Spatial Swordsman - Spatian Family - 184 Martin was naturally aware of this development Lagar had. He started talking with a smile on his face. "Do you know what kind of "Soul" you have, by the way, my name is Martin." Lagar was still in amazement. But after hearing Martin''s question, he came to himself and began to think after his face change in a strange shape "Why does someone like Lord Martin ask such a simple question this kind of information known by everyone and people who are not mystic did know that mystics learn what is their soul" Lagar, even though he''s had these thoughts in his mind, still answered. "My lord, the soul I have is simply a soul, which is not that important that much. It is called "Swordmaster" which improve user sword mastery." Martin didn''t expect such an answer. He didn''t understand why Lagar didn''t know the full name of the soul he had. He wanted to check it out one more time. Therefore, he looked carefully at the status of Lagar again for checking about the improvements and just looking at his status. "Lagar" (This can only be seen by "Martin" (Other people just feel their power and abilities when they level up) - "Soul ¨C Spatial Swordmaster" "Soul Power = 1.3" "Abilities" "Tier 1 ¨C Sword Mastery Level 5 (Passive)" "Tier 2 ¨C Little Space Slash" - "Note" (It needs the energy to get his potential up) "Note 2" (If it does not have enough energy, it will only improve "Lord Level" - Martin took a deep breath after looking at it once more. And then he started talking. "You have the wrong idea, young man, that "Soul" you have is not a simple soul and a soul without potential. Whoever told you about your soul was a simple soul and it had no potential was wrong. I am sure about that" Lagar''s facial expression, which had heard Martin''s words, took a serious expression. He had a strange look on his face. This look and his eyes were changing thoroughly. He thought about that "What, Lord Martin said is true or not ?" --- Martin is an Ancestor Level being who has so much power and quality in his energy. When he was treating the wound on the Lagar ?h?st. He also wiped and destroyed the poison found in Lagar''s body. But that wasn''t enough. Lagar needed the energy to keep improving. Martin, was starting to think lightly and he seemed to be understood what is happening. "If I think simply and logically. Lagar''s energy and power can''t handle the Spirit he has, and it hinders his development because of this reason. The soul is strong but Lagar is not. This causes him to can not improve and it block his potential. A poison is something that was previously added directly by a person. I don''t know why you carry this kind of poison. But, probably, the person who did this to him not a very well-intentioned person." That''s when Lagar started talking. He had a strange look and power in his eyes. At the same time, curiosity and thoughts were caught up in his mind. "Lord Martin, I don''t quite understand what you''re saying. But do you know what kind of soul my soul is and what kind of power it is." , Martin answered that question by confirming it with his head. When Lagar saw this confirmation sign, he cleared all other kinds of expression on his face, at the same time he cleared all kinds of thoughts on his mind before he was thinking. Right now he had only a "Curiosity and Expectation" the expression on his face like a child, he looked martin in the eye and asked. "Lord Martin, please tell me what you know it is so important for me." Martin started talking at the time. "Spatial, did this word rings any bell on your head ?" Lagar, after hearing these words, the sound of lightning resonated in his head. he did know what is that meaning of the word "Spatial" Lord Martin said to him. Lagar himself came from a family called "Lagar Spatien" in the past, a very powerful mystic family. The reason his family had this type of surname was that the spirit they had was a spirit that created the effects of "Spatial" and "Space." Thanks to this type of "spirit," other Mystics were afraid of them and listening to their words. Even the strongest kingdoms and empires were afraid of their powers and soul. But the Spatian family had lost the Spatian and Space spirit species they had about 300 years ago. There was no more person born with a strong soul and soul who has abilities of "Spatial" and "Space". No one knew why, but for some reason, no one in the family showed up in these two kinds of souls. Lord Martin''s saying such things had opened up some points in Lagar''s head. Lagar took a deep breath and began to speak, after making a confirmation sign with his head. "Lord Martin, please give me more information. I know what the "Spatial" you''re talking about is". Martin smiled lightly and began talking after making a confirmation sign with his head. "The spirit you have is "Spatial Swordsman." But for some reason, when I examined you, I realized he was poisoned. At the same time, the body you have and the energy you have in general - because it can''t balance and strengthen a strong spirit like Spatial Swordsman, has reduced its potential considerably." Lagar, after these words, slightly became ugly in his face. He was about to blame himself, and Lord Martin started talking again. "But in this case, you have no crime. There are two criminals in this situation." - Please read this novel in the .It helps so much for me to keep write my chapters and keep write new books for entartainment. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 185 - Cursed Boy From The Spatian Family - 185 Please read this novel in the , thank you , this is important and helping me so much. Lagar didn''t understand what Lord Martin meant. But he continued to listen with willing eyes, without saying anything and interrupting the Martin. That''s when Martin started talking. "When I treated you, I noticed some kind of poison in your body. After the treatment , I gave you normally for your wound on your ?h?st.This poison dissepeared too" Lagar was starting to think. He didn''t know why he had poison in his body. But when he started thinking about it for a while, he started to think of a memory of his childhood. When he was a kid, ages 5 and 6, an old man came from the Green Sun Empire. The old man told him to swallow a strange pill his family was seemingly know this thing and did not object anything. Lagar swallowed the the pill, old man gave him without thinking anything.He did not suspected anything at that time because he was a kid. Lagar started talking afterwards. He told Lord Martin about it the pill story. Martin thought about it for a while and answered. "Why didn''t your parents do anything about it? Why didn''t they stop you from taking the pill an old man gave you?" , Lagar shook his head negatively and started talking. "Actually, I don''t have much information about it. All I''ve learned is simple information. This is what we eat and it was a traditional family history. ?t''s preventing a genetic disease that people in our family have. If we don''t swallow this pill as a child, we die of a disease when we grow up in the future." Martin smiled lightly. Then he started thinking. "It''s a very simple matter, but I don''t understand why they don''t respond to such a situation or use their powers to block this kind of thing." Martin understood the situation. Probably the old man from the Green Sun Empire was poisoning them with the pills he gave the Spatian family. This poison had no effect on one''s health in general. But, worse, people who used this poison were unable to create enough energy in their bodies and couldn''t produce it too. As a result , after reaching a certain level - they couldn''t understand the "Spatial or Space" type "Spirit" they had, and because they couldn''t understand it, they saw themselves as powerless and powerless beings who do not have any kind of power and potential on them. It wasn''t just that - the poison was running out of their energy, so even if there was a solution to the poison in the future, the person could not have the old "Spirit" power again and could not get above Lord Level. Martin took a deep breath after these thoughts. The reason he was interested in this was to gather more information about the surrounding area. But still, it only him off. In fact, it was a logical move when he looked at it from an imperial point of view. That''s how they fooled the Spatian family. And then all they had to do was keep that lie going. Probably 300 years ago, as Lagar said, this had somehow emerged, and after a war broke out between the Green Sun Kingdom & Empire and the Spatian family, the Spatian family had most likely lost the war. Because they were the lost side of the war, they had to do what Green Sun Empire & Kingdom said to them without any kind of chance to reject it.If they reject what they saying after the losing the battle.Green Sun Empire will not going to let them live and improve much further. - Martin breathed a deep breath again. Afterwards, he started looking at Lagar - he took a few steps slightly towards him and, after getting close to Lagar , he opened his eyes seriously - he gently swung his sword and slit Lagar''s throat , and killing him in the process. Lagar didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t understand why Lord Martin suddenly attacked him. Lagar had fallen slightly to the ground with confused mind and he fell within seconds the sword strike from the Martin was lethal and intented to kill him. But, at that time, something unexpected and very strange thing happened. Martin was making a confirmation sign with his head.After seeing the changes Lagar''s blood-covered body recovered within seconds and returned to normal. Lagar didn''t know what was going on. He was confused. Lord Martin carried out a deadly attack on his throat and killed himself. A few seconds later, he lost consciousness.But now he was better than before and did not die.This was very bizzare situation for him. - Martin started talking at the time. "The situation is even more complicated than I thought, but, as I understand, a curse has been placed in your clan in a simple way using "Soul Ability"." Lagar didn''t know what to say. Martin, on the other hand, began to monitor Lagar''s newly owned body and features.Of course Martin did know that , people at the level of Lagar did not know anything about the "Soul Abilities" but , he said it anyway. "Lagar" (This can only be seen by "Martin" (Other people just feel their power and abilities when they level up) - "Soul ¨C Spatial Swordmaster" "Soul Power = 5.0" "Abilities" "Tier 1 ¨C Sword Mastery Level 5 (Passive)" "Tier 2 ¨C Little Space Slash" - "Soul Ability - Cleared" - "What do you mean, Lord Martin? I don''t understand anything." Martin, after slightly confusing his head, began to talk. "There is no more anything that limits its potential. All you have to do is move forward and keep getting stronger. I''m going to train you for a while, but then you have to make your own way." Martin, he just said those words. In his opinion, Lagar only had to know that much with the power he has now. - Please read this novel in the , thank you , this is important and helping me so much. Chapter 186 - Ancestral Curse - Soul Ability - 186 "Please read this novel in "" for me to keep writing and creating new chapters and new books.This is important , thank you for helping me out" - Lagar continued to sit on the grass floor for a while and began to think about his condition. Martin was examining a window of status given him by the system. This window was actually about "Soul Ability" he was talking about. Martin simply made a simple decision and killed Lagar. Naturally, Lagar was not a bad person and Martin did not have any problem with him, but he didn''t care. He killed Lagar and saw if it was true to see if his information was true. The system informed him of "Soul Ability" after Lagar came back to life after being dead for about three to five seconds. In short, "Poison" given to Lagar was a "Curse" and was not just an act that was made with a single meaning and a simple move. This soul ability was performed 300 years ago. - Martin began examining information provided by Paradigna. "Soul Ability" "The Ancestral Curse" "Origin Being ????" - "Description" - With this ability, the user can curse a person and all of their children and grandchildren that the person will have. The curse can work for anything as the user wants. But the stronger the curse is, the harder it is to do what needs to be done and harder will be going to activate the curse itself and its conditions" - Martin first saw this explanation by the system, he had received this information by the system when he was first treated to wound on the ?h?st of Lagar. - "Soul Ability" "The Ancestral Curse" "Origin Being " (????)" "Target ( Spatian Family )" - The effects of the curse will be = "The person who was applied, and all his grandchildren, the potential they have is limited to "Lord Level" - Conditions - %/////////////////////////////////// Condition 1 = "The target, children or grandchildren have to eat "Pill", which will be formed by "Soul Ability" before the age of 10." Condition 2 = "Targets should not die before the age of 25. If the target dies before the age of 25, the curse will be going to lost it is the effect and if the target has children and kids, the new generation will be going to save himself from the "Curse" they have on their soul and blood." Condition 3 = "Targets should not be f?r??b?? fed the "Pill" created by the Soul Ability itself. On the contrary, they should be made to believe that it will be a "good" reason for themselves. If target forced to eat the pill or do not believe that pill is a good thing for them "Curse" will not going to work on them and their descendants "After Conditions Met" ---------------------- % --------------------------- "The curse will be going to activate and will be going to stop the target from being strong and reach higher levels than "Lord Level", after every generation of target and it is family all conditions have to be completed again." - After Martin examined the information given by the system, He smiled with a weird then he started to think about the soul ability and it is the creator. "What kind of person or entity could have created such a Soul Ability" Martin was starting to think about what he has been through, there''s been some changes in his mind and thinking about the "Soul Abilities". At first, he was very careless about "Soul ability" and in general, he thought that the best "Soul Ability" was his passive abilities. But, as he understands, if the person was ready to sacrifice something and added the ability it created correctly, "Conditions", the situation would become a different form. Maybe in some cases, one person can kill him if he or she cleans enough conditions for killing him. This was a little bit unsettling for him. - Martin asked the system a question at the time. "Paradigna, Can I create a Soul Ability for myself right now" A few seconds later, Paradigna''s answer came. "Naturally, it is possible to create 2 "Soul Ability" with the energy and power level that the user has. These abilities do not affect anything on the energy or the body of the user (Martin)." "If the user wants to create Soul Ability, if he thinks of the words of "Create Soul Ability" for 10 seconds, he will be taken into a room by the system. The d?s?r?d ability and "conditions " can be determined in this room with the help of the system" - "Lord Martin, all I want from you is one thing. Please teach me about fighting and battling more and help me to rebuild the Spatian Family" - Martin negatively looked at Lagar and started thinking. "The thoughts he has about me are going the wrong way. It''s wrong to tell him that I helped him just because I was bored and I wanted to learn more about this continent and the Mystics. Anyway, the way I have to go is the same as him. I don''t mind me helping him in the meantime." Martin began to talk after those words. "I''ll train you. In that case, we''re fine. But if you want to save your family again with the education I am going to give you, it''s up to you. I can''t get involved in that." Lagar, he understood, he approved it with his head. At that point, Martin started talking again. "Can you give me some money? I don''t have any money on me." Lagar smiled lightly and took a deep breath. As long as Lord Martin was with him, it would be fine. "Please read this novel in "" for me to keep writing and creating new chapters and new books.This is important , thank you for helping me out" Chapter 187 - Big Stone Turtle - Murder - 187 After Martin and Lagar had the necessary conversations, Lagar gave Martin some money. After listening to Lagar''s words about the money system in the continent, Martin realized that money called "Silver" was used on the continent where he was now located. This "silver" was used as money but it cannot be copied or remade by a blacksmith using the silver ores. Overall, a normal family made between 20 and 30 silver coins a month, which was seen as a good for monthly earning for a family of "4". Families at the top level made between 100 and 200 Silver Coins per month. The lowest-level noble family made up to 1,000 Silver Coins per month with their gainings and money from the sales caravan. - Lagar gave him 50 Silver Coins to meet his simple needs for a few weeks. Although the "Spatian" family was not as strong as they used to be, it was still a "Mystic" family, and their monthly income was at least more than 10,000 Silver coins. Even this showed was how strong families of "Mystics" are, even at the weakest link of the family of "Mystic" earns much as strong and high-level noble families. - As Martin and Lagar continued to move on the road, Lagar began to talk. "Lord Martin, do you plan to buy yourself a house in the Green Sun City? Or are you just going to spend time for a little while?" Martin thought about it for a while and answered. "No, I''m not the kind of person who settles down in a city. I just wanted to pass time and I need to do something I have my things to do, so I will be just staying at the city at max for about "one-month" Lagar made a confirmation sign with his head with a slight sadness on his face. Naturally, for him If Lord Martin lived in the city, he can always go to him and learn from him. So, knowing that Lord Martin will not be going to stay in the city made him a little bit sad. But still, Lagar was already thankful for everything. Lord Martin said that as long as he improves himself and learn more and gain more battle-experiences he could improve himself, He could even go up to the "Lord-Level" mystic as long as he had enough time. , When Lagar thought that way, he understood that it would be selfish to ask more than Lord Martin had already done him too much good. While Lagar continued to think of those thoughts, Martin gently stopped him with his hand and pointed to the opposite side with his finger. Lagar looked at the spot Martin pointed him at after stopping and he saw a turtle-like creature. Lagar swallowed and started talking. "My lord, this creature''s name is Big Stone Turtle, at least a Lord Level creature" "Do we have a chance to sell this in the city, So do you think it is worth something ?" Lagar replied without keeping an eye on them from the approaching creature. If Lord Martin hadn''t been with him, he''d be running to escape already. "Yes, Lord Martin, if we can sell it is the whole body in general, We can earn about almost "200 Silver Coins"." Martin took a slightly deep breath and whispered. "Then let''s take him with us." Martin shook his finger lightly after saying those words. After waving his finger, the black and white mixture was energy shooted towards to Big Stone Turtle, Who was a fast creature even itself was a "turtle-like" creature, killed with one move after the energy from the Martin hit it is head" Lagar, naturally, didn''t understand or see what Martin did. He did not have any kind of power and enough level to recognize What kind of attack Matin did or see it. But because he wasn''t stupid He knew that a hole on the turtle''s head was not a coincidence and done by Lord Martin himself. Martin, was starting to think a little bit. "It''s strange that a turtle walks on land and not next to the sea or a water area, but I don''t think I should care about that anyway." Martin, after that thought, looked at Lagar and started talking. "You know what to do, don''t you?" Lagar took a deep breath and after lifting the turtle, he began walking alongside Martin. Naturally, he didn''t have much fun with it, but he had something else on his mind. "He probably wants me to lift and carry this heavy turtle because he wants to train my strength with this kind of method." Martin started talking at the time. "It''s better for you to carry it because I''m bored and I don''t want to carry it very much. Besides, I''m if I am going to train you, you do not expect your master to carry a "turtle" on his shoulders don''t you" At least the "mentality" the person who would educate him wasn''t like an old man and it was fun. As Lagar and Martin continued to move forward - Lagar sat on the floor with a tired face and asked a question after looking at Martin. "Lord Martin, you''ve never killed people in your life, have you?" Martin looked at Lagar with a bewildered facial expression after hearing those words and began to speak. "What makes you think that?" Lagar smiled and started talking as if he thought he was smart. "When you attacked me, I saw no intent in your eyes. I think you''ve never killed people in your life. Martin had a hard time not to laugh after hearing those words. It is maybe the worst thing that can be said for Martin''s personality. Martin didn''t speak in any way, and he just thought about it. "In my first life, I was a murderer, I came here and continued to be a murderer. Maybe I''ll continue to move forward as a sensible killer in the future." Chapter 188 - Fire Sword Bandits - No Idiots - 188 - Martin and Lagar managed to walk throughout most of the road to the Green Sun City after three to five hours of walking. There was not much distance between the location they are and the city they are going to, so it wasn''t much hard to reach it. Lagar said they were going to get to the city exactly two hours later. Three and five hours later the area will be going to get darken and it will more dangerous to walk in the road, being close to the forest. Of course, it was dangerous for Lagar himself not for "Martin" As Martin and Lagar progressed, some people were watching themselves through the frequent trees located 20 meters away from the road. Because they were in the trees and experts at what are they doing Lagar could not detect them. But this was not the case with the Martin. - A bald man looked at two young men walking on the road with a sword in his hand. This bald man was called "Bald Warkan" and founder and manager of the "Fire Sword Bandits" in the forest where they were found which is the outskirts of the "Sun Mountains" these mountains were the closest mountains to the Green Sun City. In the behind of Bald Warkan, there were more than 10 powerful fighters. At the time, a middle-aged, ugly man with the black-haired man who was behind the "Bald Warkan" began to talk. "Boss, are we going to attack them, they look quite young we could take care of them pretty quick ?" , One of the young men was carrying a dangerously powerful Lord Level creature corpse called "Big Rock Turtle" on his shoulders, this corpse was at least 100kg maybe even more than that. The Bald Warkan also considered the situation more seriously because he did not see any scars on the creature. If a creature was killed by people and if there are no scars on it this meant one thing, the creature could not respond it is hunters in and killed by one attack from them. That meant that the person who killed the creature was on a much stronger level than the creature. Bald Warken knew that the warriors he had with himself and even with himself helping it that they couldn''t kill the "turtle" the younger person carried. Therefore, he started talking after making a negative mark with his head. "One of the young men has a "Green Sun Mystic School" outfit on top of him. Other than that, the man walking in front of him has a strange mood. It wouldn''t be good for us to attack they are most likely mystic students from the "Green Sun Mystic School" so it would not good for us to attack them" - Martin couldn''t stop a smile forming on his face. It wasn''t hard for him to notice a group of thugs with the power he naturally possessed. When he realized the bandits weren''t attacking, he approved with his head "So they''re not stupid, even though they''re bandits." That''s what Martin thought. After all, these normal warrior people and thugs, although malicious and most likely evil people, they still lived alone in the forests. They were in danger every day. They were endangered both by the warriors and mystics of the empires, as well as by the creatures lived in the forest. That''s why they developed themselves in survival better than most people and sometimes better than Shapeshifters and Mystics. When the bandits saw Lagar and himself, they thought they were mystic, and that''s why they didn''t attack. It wasn''t hard for Martin to guess something like that. After all, he went along with people like that in his old life. Especially in his youth, he spent time with hooligans and punks all the time. Martin whispered lightly after these thoughts. "Even if the human is in a different universe, it''s still "human. and it still shows human characteristics" - After a few more hours, they were getting pretty close to the city. Lagar was tired of the turtle he was carrying over his shoulder, and he sat on the floor to rest a little. Martin sat in the air lightly because he thought it wouldn''t be bad to wait a while. "He can turn his energy into a physical form and use it as he wants. In the Mystic books I read if I remember correctly, the person who can turn his energy into the physical form had to be at least intermediate lord level and above to do something like this." Lagar, even though he thought this way, there was one thing he was certain about. Lord Martin was not a "Lord Level", most likely, he was as a legendary "King" level mystic who was living his life. Lagar couldn''t stop thinking. How much time he had to spend to be as strong as Lord Martin. After being as strong as Lord Martin, how quickly he had to build his family and he had to fix it. He didn''t even know if he was going to be successful. - Martin was starting to look slightly up into the sky. He had a lot on his mind. He''d probably have a lot of power when he chose this clan. That''s why it was one of the first things on your mind. Other than that, he was allowed to create two "Soul Opportunities". When he created these skills, he had to think about what kind of talent he should create. This point was very important to him. Martin got out of the "energy" seat where he sat with a smile on his face and kept walking. Lagar continued to follow. COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 189 - The Slave Of Black Princess - 189 A few hours left until it became dark, Lagar and Martin arrived in the city. Martin''s first impression was that the city was "highly developed and huge". It had big walls which were about 200 to 300 meters long and the inner city was huge there was anything in the city, even Martin himself did not expect to see this kind of city on this new continent. Martin understood with this appearance that Green Sun City was larger than any city he had seen on the Atrem Continent in general. Even if he did never saw the "Magic Dream City" who was called to be the biggest in the Atrem Continent, he was sure that Green Sun City was bigger than the Magic Dream City by a large margin. Therefore, this gave him an idea of how low the Atrem Continent was. Martin didn''t want to interfere in the affairs of cities or emperors and any kind of powers, but he had to come to the city to gather information and find a suitable space for himself, He needed to choose another creature and create soul abilities for himself. Of course, he had to think about what kind of soul abilities too. - Martin and Lagar first managed to sell the creature, "Big Stone Turtle," which Lagar carried on his back, for 200 Silver, they sold it the "Creature Market" who were close to them without searching for something different. Martin gave him back 50 Silver coins he received from Lagar after he got this money. Lagar didn''t want to take money from him first, but when he saw Martin''s sneaky and dangerous look, he did not have to courage to reject it anymore and accepted the money he gave Lord Martin before. Generally, after all of these things ended. Martin took a deep breath and started talking. "Can you show me an inn, It is important that it has to be a quality inn that I can stay for the time being" Lagar made a sign of approval with his head and brought Martin to an "inn" made of stone that looked quite high quality and stylish with different kinds of "architecture" on it. Martin realized that there weren''t many people inside after entering the inn, and the people in the "inn" was looked quite rich on the outside. After Martin, he looked at Lagar and started talking. "Tomorrow, be here around 10:00 in the morning, in the 11:00 a.m., we''ll see what we''re going to do. Besides, you''ve been through some pretty bad things today, you''d better rest." Lagar swallowed it lightly, and that''s when he thought of what "Linia and Arkan" did to him. They were going to do worse, but he was lucky that Lord Martin saved him. Lagar left the inn without thinking about it and saying nothing to Martin. Martin took a deep breath and began to move towards Inn owner or the receptionist woman, with the thought in his mind - after shaking his head negatively. "It''s really bad to be a young man, the woman you love doesn''t love you, and you don''t love the one who loves you." Martin smiled lightly after these words, and after raising his head and stopped thinking, he was greeted by a woman in her 40s with black hair, even if she looked at the age of 40, she was still beautiful with different kind of m?tur? charm on her. After looking at Martin, she started talking with a smile on her face. "Hello, My name is Flowa, I''m the founder and manager of "Star Inn". How can I help you." Martin began to speak after taking a deep breath, shaking his head to come to him. "I want a room, I want things like "bathroom" in it. I want my room upstairs and it will be good if it is further away from the other floors. Other than that, I want some kind of food and three cups of beer" Flowa smiled and gently nodded her with her head and continued to speak after a strange expression appeared in her eyes. "Would you like Red Service?" Martin didn''t understand what a woman named Flowa meant for a few seconds. But then he raised his eyebrows and answered with a smile on his face. "If you''re the one in the Red Service if you''re the one who''s going to give me the "Red Service", why not?" Flowa, after these words, couldn''t stop herself from showing a big "twisted" smile on her face. But Martin wouldn''t eat that this kind of trick.He was experienced for this kind of thing. After Flowa said "Red Service," something appeared in front of Martin''s eyes by the "Paradigna." - "Slave Of Black Princess" - "Soul Ability" "Originated From = "Flowa" (Advanced Level Mystic) "Description" - "The target will be controlled by the user for 15 minutes" - - Conditions for activation - "Only works on "male" genders, do not work on "machines, golems, or undead type of beings who do not live like "humans" "User have to be liked by the "target" (Target have to be attracted to "User") "User has to ask the target "Do you Want "Red Service" "If the target says "Yes" without any kind of "conditions given by him" - - (Target Should be not stronger than user for about "three-levels") (User = Advanced Lord Level ¨C (Max Target Level = King Level One Ring) That''s why Martin was surprised he didn''t think the woman in front of him would apply this kind of Soul Ability to him without any kind of problem between them. Naturally, a woman named Flowa hadn''t noticed anything strange yet, and she tried again. "My lord, you''re sure you don''t want the Red Service, just say yes." Martin smiled lightly and spoke after making a confirmation sign with his head he spoke to a woman with "cheerful" tone on his voice. But of course he was laughing inside in his mind.He wanted to see the expression on the woman face after , she saw that her ability did not worked on the Martin himself. "Yes" More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 190 - Scared Princess - Gift - 190 Martin, kept his smile on his face after he said "yes" Flowa, meanwhile, was showed a smiling face after she heard that her target said "yes" to his Soul Ability, but after one to two seconds later she felt a sharp pain all over her head. And then the smile on her face turned into fear. Flowa has never experienced the pain she''s been through at the moment. But she could understand why she was feeling this pain because she did feel this pain cames from her own "soul ability" Flowa took a deep breath and started thinking. "The conditions of my ability met and my ability became active. But I couldn''t control the person in front of me, and because of that, it caused pain in my head. This pain only means one thing. The level and power that the person in front of me is higher than the "King Level One Ring" level!" Flowa had fallen into a position where she didn''t know what to do instantly with these thoughts. At the time, the man opposite had a "sinister" face with a smile. And then he started talking. "Next time, be careful who you''re going to use Soul Ability. I will not be going to do anything to you right now, But next time something like this happens, I''ll rip off that little head you have and throw it into the woods. Am I clear ?" After Martin finished his remarks, he emitted a little bit slight energy, and after he showed a little bit of energy. Flowa was started to tremble out of fear. She felt like she is returned to her childhood for one to two seconds. The powerful "Advanced Lord Level" mystic like her felt like a vulnerable newborn baby, and not a powerful mystic. Flowa did not say anything and just gave the Martin the key of his room and nodded timidly with her head showing that she understood. - And then Flowa started talking. Her voice was still shaking. "Room number, 13," Martin took the key after taking a deep breath and began to move upstairs. Naturally, he wouldn''t pay for the room and the food to the woman who used an evil soul ability to him. He did not want to kill this woman for the time being Martin started talking without turning his head towards Flowa , and he was still walking towards to stairs when he was talking at the same time. "My name is, Martin, I''m sure you''ll bring food to my room. I also think that you are smart enough to do not ask about "money" for anything." Martin had gone upstairs after saying those words. Flowa listened to the words of a mysterious, powerful man named Martin, behind the desk where she was staying, there are a lot of sweat droplets on her beautiful face because of what kind of power she was felt and she was scared of being killed. Afterward, she took quick deep breaths and quickly began to prepare what had to be sent to his room. "Damn it, if he was a bad mystic or evil man. He could have killed me because I used my Soul Ability on him. But this is weird, I''ve never seen someone above the King Level One Ring level in "Green Sun City." People who are at this level are already known by every mystic around..." When Flowa continued to create plans with thoughts, Martin had reached his room. After entering his room, he gently examined the room. He could easily tell that this room was a high-quality room that he had never seen before in the Atrem Continent. It had a big large bed, and also tables and bookshelves for the guest. Inside the room he had his bathroom and toilet room. Martin did not think about much of these things happened and just washed first, he wanted to relax little, and after removing the clothes on him, he just started laid on the bed for some time And then he was going to start thinking, some people knocked on the door and two people came in. One of these two people was a man with a mustache and the other was a beautiful young red-haired woman with a nice body that can be seen and dream of every man. After putting the dishes on the table the man with mustache started talking. "My lord, Princess Flowa, sent you this gift. She said she wanted to apologize about the previous events." The male pointed to the "young girl with red hair" with his finger. Martin, after taking a deep breath, began to talk. "I don''t want anything. Get out of the room!" the man with the mustache naturally did not expect such an answer. He''s never seen a person with such a personality in a long time. He was also thinking about it something else. "Why is Princess Flowa afraid of such a rude man?" Of course, he didn''t say those thoughts directly to Martin. After making a confirmation sign with his head, he left the room with the red-haired girl next to him and closed the door after he left the room. - Martin was. "I told him to leave me alone. But she also shamelessly sends a young girl and tries to apologize to me by satisfying me in terms of "sexuality." Martin calmed himself down afterward. If he went crazy, he''d have to kill a lot of people. Therefore, it was good for him not to go into such a situation. In general, he didn''t care about men or women. The reason he didn''t kill Flowa was that he knew he''d have a chance to ask her a question when he was done with her she can be killed because she tried to attack him. That''s why he didn''t kill her. in Martin''s eyes, it does not matter if you are a man or woman, you will be going to get killed if you do something stupid to himself. - After Martin, he left these thoughts and began to eat the kind of meat and beautiful vegetable dishes that were brought to him. He didn''t have to eat. But he still liked to eat. The end was the only fun he had at this time, except to fight and kill. Martin was avoiding s?xu?? relationships. Because he was thought that it would overshadow his thoughts and d?s?r?s. Chapter 191 - Ancestor Level - Clan Choosing - 191 "Please read this novel in the , reading this novel on the "" helping me to write next chapters and new books, therefore I can write more books and more chapters easily without thinking about how to pay rents :) " - After Martin finished his meal, he took a deep breath and began to prepare. That''s why he wanted to start without wasting any more time. When Martin looked out the window, he realized it has already become dark. It was a good time for everything. So he didn''t think anymore, and after lying on the bed, he closed his eyes and started talking to the system. "Paradigna, it''s time to choose a clan for Ancestor Level. You can start it." A few seconds later, Paradigna asked him to approve his decision. "Ancestor Level Clan selection will begin, do you approve." Martin didn''t say anything, and he confirmed it from his mind. Afterward, he found himself in a different area within the seconds after he confirmed it. It was a white room with a whole location, and as usual, exactly three rings were put on a white platform which was white like the room itself. Martin''s used to it now, so he already started to study all the rings on the white platform. - The mark of the first ring Martin had seen on the right was a simple sword in the form of a "2d" the sword itself was in the "black-circle" symbol that looked mysterious and powerful. the ring was white in the color only the "circle" symbol and the sword symbol was black" "The Outsider Sword Saint" "Ancestor Level Creature" "Clan" "The Outsider Sword" "Level" "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 16 - (?????? Level Leader) " (Black And White = Level 17) "STR = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points ) "Agility = 2.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 2.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points ) "Endurance = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points ) "INT = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points ) - Passive Abilities x 2 (Only can bee is seen after user choose this "Clan") - Martin, when he looked The Outsider Sword Clan "ring", his face formed a big smile. This ring was really for him likely to be tailored for him, and the level of "Clan" was quite strong too. But Martin wasn''t going to choose without examining the other two rings and their respective clans. Martin took a deep breath and began to examine the ring in the middle. This ring itself was silver-colored, and in the middle there were three "little mouse" icons looking left and right and up. The mouse icons were black and blue energy was spreading through their eyes. "The Rat World ¨C Rat Master" "Ancestor Level Creature" "Clan" "The Rat World" "Level" "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 14 - (?????? Level Leader) " (Black And White = Level 17) "STR = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points "Agility = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points "Endurance = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points "INT = 2.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 2.2 Silver Paradigna = 2200.0 , Stat Points - Passive Abilities x 2 (Only can bee is seen after user choose this "Clan") Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. Now that he''s experienced, he could guess what kind of passive abilities this ring would give himself. Rat World ¨C Rat Master was probably a kind of "Summoner" type creature and was supposed to be using various "Rats")" and mystical creatures to fight against his enemies. Martin had to be stupid to not understand something like this. This kind of passive ability could be quite important in some kind of situation. But still, Martin didn''t think he should choose this ring to go towards a different way then he is now. Because if he went out of the "way" he had, he''d have to use his mind on different issues. So for now, he is not going to choose this "Rat World" clan, ring", This ring clan was at the level "14" which considered stronger than "Black Hearth" and "Silver Soul" clan, so it can be still chosen if he had no other alternatives. Martin, along with this thought, began to look at the last ring. This ring was on the left, and the ring itself was all green in color. The ring - right in the middle of it, had a large tree symbol with one side was black and the other side is white Other than that, he didn''t see a different symbol. According to Martin, the ring looked pretty good. It was a fact. "The Planet Tree ¨C Tree Fighter" "Ancestor Level Creature" "Clan" "The Planet Tree" "Level" "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 15 - (?????? Level Leader) " (Black And White = Level 17) "STR = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points "Agility = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points "Endurance = 1.9 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.9 Silver Paradigna = 1900.0 , Stat Points "INT = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" (Reminder - 1.2 Silver Paradigna = 1200.0 , Stat Points Passive Abilities x 2 (Only can bee is seen after user choose this "Clan") - Martin smiled lightly and shook his head with his approval. It wasn''t hard to tell what kind of ring this ring is. "As far as I understand, this ring and clan come from a "Tree"-based section. At the same time, the "Mentioned" creature is a "Fighter"-type creature, in short, more of a creature that goes into the war directly to fist-to-fist than a swordsman. This creature doesn''t exactly suit me." Martin, after these thoughts, began to think a little. You had a definite idea to choose from. But he wasn''t in a hurry. It would be better for him to think a little and make a logical choice. Therefore, he thought about the "good" and "bad" sides of his three rings for a while and tried to make decisions using his mind. Exactly, three to five minutes later, he made his decision and made a confirmation sign with his head. - "Please read this novel in the , reading this novel on the "" helping me to write next chapters and new books, therefore I can write more books and more chapters easily without thinking about how to pay rents :) " COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 192 - Sword Of Outsider - The Eyes Of Outsider - 192 "Please read this novel in the , reading this novel on the "" helping me to write next chapters and new books, therefore I can write more books and more chapters easily without thinking about how to pay rents :) " - Martin naturally knew he didn''t have to think too much. He chose "The Outsider Sword" in a matter of minutes and not wasting much time as a choice. There were simple reasons for choosing this clan. First, this clan was also moving on and specialized in the "sword-mastering or blade-mastering" he had developed so far. In general, "sword" and something like that could seem powerless when looked from the outside-eyes who did now have any kind of relationship with the "sword". But the sword didn''t symbolize a weapon. The sword symbolized the ability of cutting everything and destroying in the process. It was no basic thing. - Martin also saw that the "The Outsider Sword" clan was generally strong. It was only one level lower than the Black And White Clan. It was much stronger than Star Sign, Black Hearth, Silver Soul, compared to these clans the Outsider Sword had his level up much more than them. Even Rat World And Tree World, stronger than his clans right now except "Black And White" The other two clans weren''t powerless. But the traits and abilities they were going to give him most likely didn''t exactly match his style and understanding. The Rat World Clan would passively give him "Summoner" personalities. Martin didn''t need it right now. He could call "Silver Soul Sword", which is now at the "Emperor" level when he wanted to call something or need help and need some kind of power to fight at his side. The other clan, Tree World, was giving him "Fighter" skills. He didn''t need this kind of thing. He was more of a fighter as "Swordmaster" and "Blademaster." "Two of the clans somehow have "World.". words on their clan name. It probably shows that there is a "World" under the control of these clans" With this thought, Martin put the ring of the "Outsider Sword" clan on his finger. Martin just was theorizing about the clans and their reach.Most of them Martin could estimate the power of a clan from the it is name.More mysterious the name is and more vague it is , it is likely to be "clan" is more stronger than usual. A few seconds later, he lost consciousness and, as he was lived something like a dream, strange information poured into his mind. He didn''t understand what this information was. He could only feel that he was strengthening and being more powerful as time goes on. Martin was asleep for exactly two hours, and when he woke up, sweat was flowing from his whole body. He wasted no time and entered the bathroom to wash. When he got rid of "sweat" and "filth" on him, he first looked at the characteristics of the clan he had chosen. he had two passive features. Of course, before he looked at it, he didn''t forget to prepare himself first and relax his mind. - "System, show me the status of "Outsider Sword Clan" After Martin said his words, the system showed him the situation that his newly elected clan had. By examining this situation, he could see the physical characteristics provided by the clan. At the same time, he could see his passive abilities. "The Outsider Sword Saint" "Ancestor Level Creature" "Clan" "The Outsider Sword" "Level" "Clan Level ¨C Star Level 16 - (?????? Level Leader) " (Black And White = Level 17) "STR = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "Agility = 2.2 Silver Paradigna" "Endurance = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "INT = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" - Passive Ability ¨C 1 - The Outsider Sword (Max-Level) - "Sword Damage + 50% " "Sword Control +50%" "Sword Durability +50%" "Sword Speed 50%" "Sword Reaction 250% (If user do not react an attack sword in his hand will react to attack for itself) - Passive Ability ¨C 2 - The Eyes Of Outsider - "Passive Reaction Time +100%" "Eye Reaction Time +100%" "Eyesight + 10 km" "Eyesight Power +100%" "The Outsider Eyes (User can send his "sight" ability towards the sky and watch an area of 10 km diameters completely easy" (Like regional watching , he can see and perceive everything within "10 km" of dimeters." (Circle-Shape) - Martin took deep breaths. He immediately got close to a mirror in his room and first began to look into his eyes. There was still color in the gray and black mixture. But his eyes weren''t human as he used to be, and there was only thing his eyes besides it is gray color.It was a "black-circle" in the middle of his eyes. "That might cause a little trouble. But it doesn''t look bad." That''s what Martin thought. In general, "creatures" didn''t matter to him anymore. In the end, he could use his powers and clans to their powers, unchanged. Therefore, he didn''t have to choose. - Martin was starting to feel his whole body getting heavier. The reason he weighed in was because of his increased power. Thanks to the passive ability of "The Outsider Sword", all the sword skills and other abilities I have made a great improvement." Martin loved his first passive talent. Because of this ability, he had advanced to a high level with all the sword skills and fighting capacity he had. At the same time, he could protect himself from threats he couldn''t see, called "Sword Reaction." Therefore, he had a happy look on his face. At the same time, that wasn''t the only feature he had won. - - "The Eyes Of Outsider" has gained a very important advantage in general, thanks to the ability to see how well my eyes are and how far away I see it. If there is no serious level difference between me and the enemy in front of me, I will not suffer in any way. - That''s what Martin thought. - "Please read this novel in the , reading this novel on the "" helping me to write next chapters and new books, therefore I can write more books and more chapters easily without thinking about how to pay rents :) " COMMENT 10 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 10 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 193 - The Sun Team - New Battle Power - 193 "Read This Novel In The .com" Martin wanted to examine his status after evaluating the new abilities in his mind. Because thinking and planning about these abilities will give him an advantage in the fight. That''s why he asked the system to show his status to him. "System, show my status" after Martin said his word, the system showed him his status with adding new clan to his arsenal of powers (clans). "System show me my status" "Martin" (Name) "Clans" (Total Clans) "Outsider Sword" (2nd Strongest Clan) (New Clan) "Void Star Sign" "Black Hearth" "Silver Soul" "Black And White" (Strongest Clan) "Level = "Ancestor Level 2" (Original Level) "Creature" "Battle Power" = 4.0 Silver Star (Level 4 Ancestor) (Level 10 is "Sky Master") (His Battle Power) "Black And White Blademaster" (Used creature form) "STR = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "Agility = 2.2 Silver Paradigna" "Endurance = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "INT = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "Silver Paradigna Points" = "0" - Thanks to his new clan, "Outsider Sword," the battle power he had doubled and now He could easily fight even with beings and creatures at the level of "Level 4 ¨C Ancestor" at the moment. If he were to fight against the "Silver Soul Sword Controller" right now, he could only use his energy to pressure him and after that he could easily kill him with one sword attack. - "With this kind of improvement, I am much stronger and have much of chance to live without having the danger my "life" Martin, after this kind of thought in his mind, he began to think of another important point. He had another way to increase the power he had. This method was naturally a chance to create two "Soul Ability" given to him by the system because he was at the level of Ancestor. Martin began to think about it as he continued to lie in his bed. What kind of power he wanted. He wanted soul abilities "practical" because he wanted to use these abilities actively without thinking about much of the conditions. "For the Soul, Ability activated and creator the user of soul ability had to put "conditions and rules" to his own created "Soul Ability" The stronger a "Soul Ability", the more difficult the conditions and conditions that are required to implement that ability. and use it in the battle" Martin shook his head negatively after that thought, and after getting out of bed, he began to think in another way. "First, I have to think about what skills I need." After this thought, Martin brought his experience to mind and began to think of the kind of ability that could help him the most. It was an important point to think about what kind of ability he needed. "The reason I''m in the current situation is because of my agreement with the system so as not to lose my life. So I am in this situation because I had no power to escape from the "death" Martin, after thinking about these words, his eyes turned into serious shape and whispered lightly. "I need a survival ability that can save me from death, and it must be active if there is no chance for me to survive with myself, the ability must save me from the death" - "The conditions and rules I have to sacrifice and set to create this kind of ability must be very serious and harsh. But, simply considering it, I can think of a different way." Martin continued to think about the ability he wanted to create for himself, and there were different things out there. - Flowa frowned and began to think after learning of Martin''s reaction to the gift sent by to her because of her bad move towards him. Man with mustache told him that the "guest" does not like the gift they were trying to give him. The location where she was located behind the "Star Inn" - was a large living room. There were high-quality seats made of black leather and red carpets made of quality material on the ground. Overall, it seemed to be quite luxurious when looked from the outside eye. "This guy doesn''t like women and anything like that. I can''t make a deal with him using s?xu??ity. Maybe he likes men but it is too risky to try now" That''s how Flowa thought. Flowa continued to think one to two seconds then, she yelled lightly and called a young man standing in front of the door. The young man was about 20 years old and overall had a black leather suit on it and a handsome face on top of it. "Send information to "Sun Team" and tell them I want to conversation about the problems here call them all here. There''s a person in Green Sun City above king level one level, and I don''t know what to do. After listening to Flowa''s words, the young man - made a confirmation sign with his head and quickly walked out of the room to deliver the news to the "Sun Team". Although he didn''t show a reaction on his face, the words of "Princess Flowa" impressed him. "I''ve never heard of anything like this in my life, which means I''m in the city with a person above a King Level One Ring Level. All I have to know that about these people, there are only three people at that level of "Emperor Of Green Sun, Emperor Of Lake Methane, and Guild Leader Of Sea Dwellers" The young man, along with these thoughts, began to accelerate to advance Princess Flowa''s knowledge to a special team called "Sun Team" in no time. This was very important news, and it showed that all balances would change. More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 194 - The Discussion - Sun Team Members - Sacrifice - 194 - At night, all members of the "Sun Team" received the news that Flowa had sent them as she continued to think. There were exactly five hours until the morning. Sun Team members who had heard the news quickly began to think and plan. Overall, they managed to get to the site of "Flowa" shortly because they lived in "Green Sun City". Flowa''s room, covered in red carpet, was now four people, except for her. Each of these five people was "Advanced Lord Level Mystic" and served in the heads of different organizations. The only thing they had in common was that they worked for "Green Sun Empire & Kingdom." - Flowa was generally an expert in knowledge and rationing, and the organization she had was called "Star Hub" and was generally responsible for providing information to surrounding organizations who work with "Green Sun Empire". A man was sitting next to Flowa. This man''s name was Anglor, and he was middle-aged and also had green long hair which reached his shoulders. Overall, he was physically the most powerful person in the "Sun Team" and was someone who had to go into one-on-one battles and be involved in wild battles. The man''s face was quite wild and he had war wounds on every side of his face. Although he was a wild type, he was acting quite intelligently during the war and was very experienced when it came to the death-battles. The Anglor himself owned an organization called "Fighters Of Green Sun", an organization that trained fighters for "Green Sun Empire" and supported fighters when necessary. Fighters of Green Sun were experienced mystics that worked with the "Green Sun Empire" and protected it from the "outside forces" and sometimes monsters and creatures. Next to Anglor - a man was sitting on the couch. This man wore a black suit that looked pretty sharp and had white hair on his face even though he was young and handsome. He had a thin athletic build that looked pretty much different from the Anglor. This man''s name was Kangli, and he was an expert on political issues and also strategic plans. He was the mind of "Sun Team" and The organization he had and controlled was called "Green Sun Brain", and, as it is the name suggests, they were giving political information when necessary and helping the "Green Sun Empire" with political issues. Exactly 10 meters in front of the Anglor a woman standing with her back against a yellow wall. The organization she owned was called the "Sun Killers", and they were built to handle the dirty work and similar situations like ?ssassination when needed and when an order came from "Green Sun Empire" itself. The last person in the group was, in general, a person who served as the most authoritative and group manager in the "Sun Team". This person was standing next to Selani and looking around with deep eyes." This person was the director of the Sun Team and his name was Laverian and was an old man with dark brown eyes with white hair. And he had a short stature compared to other people in the room. He was the founder of the "Sun Team" and direct advisor of "Green Sun Empire" and much more. Not of much people know his powers and how he handled himself and how deep he is other than Sun Team and being an advisor for the "Green Sun Empire" - The Sun Team gathered the where "Flowa" herself was living in. So the first person was the started speaking was Flowa. "I discovered that the person I was talking about was superior to the "King Level One Ring" level when I try to apply him my own "Soul Ability". It wasn''t just that. He understood the "Soul Ability" I used without any difficulty and he managed forcefully resist it. I am sure everyone knows here that only mystics who were "King Level One Ring" Above can resist it. I have notified all of you because this event" Sun Team members who listened to Flowa''s words made a confirmation sign with their heads. Selani (Sun Killers) was the first to respond and talk. "If we use my "Soul Ability", we can ?ssassinate him without much of a problem." After Selanin''s words, each member began to think. At that point, Anglor began to speak with an angry expression on his face. "If the person we''re dealing with is above the "King Level One Ring" level, as Flowa said, are you sure that your "Soul Ability" will work on him." After these words, each member began to look directly at the Selani, Selani was a beautiful woman, but she still felt that she had gathered so much attention for the first time in her life. After smiling lightly, she started talking. "My, "Soul Ability" allows me to kill anyone in general after I''ve followed the rules and the "Soul Ability" conditions that I have, for the balance of my power, "Conditions" increases accordingly how strong is the person I am going to ?ssassinate" Following Selani''s remarks, Kangli, who was responsible for the group''s mind and political affairs and supported the "Green Sun Empire" at the time, began talking. He had a callous look on his face when he spoke. "Before we attack, we must first discuss our relationship with this person. Why don''t we try to make friends with him first, instead of fighting a Mystic above a "King Level One Ring" level? It would make much sense that befriends him, please think about it having a person who is above the level of King Level One Ring, help us so much that it is so important" That''s when Flowa started talking. - "Kangli, you''re telling the truth, but I used my "Soul Ability" talent from the first time to start with him, and I attacked him. Do you know he won''t kill me later, even though he hasn''t killed me now? Kangli smiled and answered. "Then we''ll sacrifice you and make things better with him." COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 195 - First Soul Ability - Creating A Soul Ability - 195 "Please read this novel in the , it helps me so much that so I can pay for my bills and other things. Thank you for helping me out and helping me to write more chapters." "As you can see, when people read from the "" I post daily 3 to 4 chapters.But if they don''t, I will post 1 chapter daily, maybe not at all" ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kangli''s words froze everyone in the room. Flowa was starting to take a deep breath with an edgy expression on her face. Slightly dark energy began to spread around from her to around. "Calm Down, Flowa .." Kangli spoke with a deceitful facial expression. At the time, with a sound of applause - everyone turned attention to the old man standing next to Selani. Which was "Laverian" the manager of "Sun Team" and advisor of "Green Sun Empire" itself? Laverian started talking after he got everyone''s attention. "It''s too early to make a decision. First, as Kangli said, we need to contact this person and try to build a normal relationship. If our thoughts are realization and the person we''re dealing with isn''t very forgiving, then we can start thinking about the ideas necessary for ?ssassination and war. Whatever happens, it''s not appropriate for us to let a person with power and level on "King Level One Ring" walk around without knowing his purpose. He can be dangerous for the "Empire" Laverian - in one breath - expressed his thoughts. Flowa retracted her energy, and Kangli smiled lightly and began to think to look at Flowa. "You are in my hands, Flowa, you were easy to hunt... "The Unexpected Voice" is active and can be used when it needed" - Kangli ¨C (Reader Only) "Soul Ability = "The Unexpected Voice") "Conditions" "If The User can not make his target "mad" at him, the user will not go to use his power for about "6 months" "User speaks a word to his target and target get mad at him." "After target get mad because of what user, "said", user have to say "Calm Down "Target Name" - Activating - - "After, user clears his condition "The Unexpected Voice" will be active, after the "ability" is active the user can give one "order" to his target. - "Important" (The user can give the order at most the level of "King Level One Ring" "User can "stack" his orders up to 10" "User can use his orders anytime after he fulfilled the conditions of the ability on the target" - Kangli''s "Soul Ability" represented exactly his knowledge of "political" and "mind." He was in his position now because he had succeeded in creating such an ability. - At that point, the Anglor, who was silent in general, began to speak. "Then we don''t need to waste any more time, let''s arrange a meeting with this person and find out what he is up to. The more time we lose, the less we can be sure what he''ll do. We also give him time to do different and bad things and if he has evil thoughts he can plan it more as we speak here." With these words, Leverian made a sign of approval with his head and looked at each member and checked whether anyone wanted to say anything. After he didn''t see a sign from anyone, he started talking. "Then let''s arrange a meeting with him. Flowa, make the necessary arrangements, I''ll talk to him myself at first." Flowa made a confirmation sign with only his head, and after he got up, he began making adjustments. - Martin was plotting what kind of "Survival" ability he could think and create in his room. Of course he senses there are people outside in his room which every one of them at the level "Lord Level Advanced" but he did not care about them. He was a god to them and if he wanted he can easily destroy this city and it is empire anyway. After a while, he simply tried to implement logic. It was impossible to create an ability because he was not using the power of the "System" at the moment. Therefore, aside from the fact that his thoughts were real, he had no fear that he create an ability that he did not want to create. Martin''s plan was simple. - Conditions ¨C (Activation Conditions) - Rules ¨C (What can not be done, and it is rules) - Activated- (What is going to happen after ability itself is activated and all conditions are met and all rules are not breached. - That''s what Martin simply thought. The simplest thing about his survival was to prevent attacks. Maybe he should have turned himself into a "no harm" situation for a while using a "Soul Ability". Something like this could have worked. Martin shook his head negatively and began to think, even though he thought so at first. "The reason Golden-Sand''s "Soul Ability" was strong because that he gave his life and everything he had in exchange to use his ability. What if I meet someone like him in the future with an ability like that! and if that person close to my power he can use his "Soul Ability" on me" Martin knew that, for the soul ability activated, the user had to choose a target close to his powers. That is actually why he had no scared of mystics at "Advanced Lord Level" because even if they use their life to harm him it will not going to work. After all, he was at the level that most of them cant even know it is named. Martin took a big deep breath, and then a big plan appeared on his head. All of a sudden, he started laughing. "Isn''t death the greatest condition for activation of ability ?" Martin started talking to himself. "What if I could use the condition of death to create an ability for myself and try to survive with that ability!" - Martin closed his eyes and started thinking after saying those words. He made up his mind. "Creation Soul Ability" Martin began to think about those words for exactly 10 seconds, and after 10 seconds - he found himself in a "field" that he had never known before. COMMENT 5 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 5 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 196 - The Soul Ability Creation - Part 1 - 196 When Martin opened his eyes, he realized that the area he was in was not a white field, unlike the previous one. His location didn''t look like where he chose a clan for himself. He was in a complete blue colored area that looked like "cube" when Martin inspected it, and there were a seat and a table in this middle of blue-room. That''s when Martin began to hear the words of the system. "Please, sit in the specified "Blue Seat" Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and, as the system said, began to move towards the blue seat. After sitting on the seat, a holographic window was opened on the table. Martin began watching the window in no time. " - Martin - " "Soul Ability Creation Table" - After Martin focused for a few seconds, three bu??ons were formed on the table. Each of the bu??ons was in different colors. That''s when the system started talking. ------------------------------------ "Each bu??on represents part of the Soul Ability creation phase." The first bu??on is the Red bu??on" "Users have to press the "Red-Button" and think about the ability he wanted to create. Users can use his imagination for creating the ability and it will be still recognized by the "red-button"." "When the Soul-Ability Creation process is finished, the user can stop the pressing the "red-button." - "Yellow Button" next to the Red Button opens a panel that shows conditions and restrictions and the ability "rules" for adding so that users can add these things to activate the ability. The system gives the user a point-meter system according to how powerful and the potent the ability thought in the "Red-Button" phase. The user aims to reduce this point to zero with the "conditions" and "rules", a restriction he is going to add. In short, after pressing the yellow bu??on, the user is expected to add sufficient "Conditions" and "Rule" for the ability to become active. Harsher is the rules and conditions for activating the ability, more points from the "point-meter" will be cleared. ------------------------------------ Martin listened to all the information he heard in his head. he did not comment about the system in any way before the system finishing its speech. He did not want to miss something important when talking. A few seconds later, the system started talking about the last bu??on. Which is the black bu??on that was on the right. ------------------------------------ "The final bu??on acts as "Black-Button", and after the red-button phase and yellow-button phase is over, the user names the talent he created and tries to activate the name of the talent after thinking about it. In this phase, ability begins to take shape according to the feature and the ability it has. For example, the being "Golden-Sand" created his soul ability as in the form of "Golden-Sand Coffin". This is not something that happens all the time, but if the user is thinking of creating a strong ability and it is will strong and unique, the user''s ability can form a physical form and the user can see it when he stopped pressing the "black-button". After a few minutes, the user loses consciousness and the ability is created. The user returns to the normal "universe" again (At times, the ability itself is so strong that they give their name to itself and without giving the user no chance to name the ability" - Martin began to think after taking a deep breath. "There are different issues than I thought, but I''m sure I won''t fail. As long as I add the necessary conduits, I can create a beautiful "Survival" ability for myself." Martin began to prepare to avoid wasting much time with this idea. So, after taking a deep breath, he looked lightly at the "Red-Button" and then pressed the bu??on after putting his hand on it. At that time, some ding voices echoed in his head and he began to hear the divine and robotic mixed sound of "Paradigna." "The user can begin to imagine the characteristics of the ability he wanted to create and what kind of ability he wants. Duration, 2 Minutes" - Martin slightly closed his eyes and began to think about the characteristics of his first "Soul Ability". "After I die, my ability will become active and, use it is the power to return me to life. All the wounds I have will heal and I will survive without any kind of backlash" Martin simply thought of those words. At the same time, something happened that he didn''t expect at that time the happen. Strangely, he was beginning to see some kind of creature.Most of the creatures and beings he is seeing right now were pretty blurred and he seeing most of the creatures, first time in his life, and they were all very mystical and mixed-type creatures. Some of them looked quite mysterious, some of them looked "mystical" and unknown and some of them looked downright scary. - After Martin continued to wait - two minutes later, and he stopped pressing the "red-button", he after he stopped pressing the red bu??on, he understood that he was tired mentally and weirdly physically. "I didn''t realize that a simple phase of thought would tire me so much. It''s a very strange and fun situation." Martin whispered those words with a smile on his face. At that time, Paradigna answered her differently than usual. "A lot of creatures and a lot of people and beings think it''s quite fun to create "Soul Ability.". Because "Soul Ability" is created not only by one''s thoughts and what he wants but also by feeding and inspired by one''s character learned with experiences and the characteristics of the soul within the user and creator of the ability." Martin had made a confirmation sign with his head and whispered with a smile on his face. "So that''s why this process is so fun and therefore not exhausting." Martin pressed the "yellow-button" lightly and began to focus after thinking that way, now that he thought it was time to press the other bu??on. Chapter 197 - The Soul Ability Creation - Part 2 - 197 "Read , this novel in the , it helps me so much that I can stress it enough , ha ha ha ha :)" ----------------------------------- After Martin pressed the yellow bu??on, he was confronted with a scoreboard. The scoreboard was holographic and looked like his usual system window. "Soul Ability ¨C Point - = 500" "User has to add "restrictions, conditions, and rules to minus this points to " - 0 - "" - Conditions - - Restrictions - - - Martin began to think deeply. Unlike the red bu??on, in this stage, he did not have any kind of time limit. That''s why he could think about what kind of rules, restrictions, and "conditions" he is going to add to his power. The first thing on his mind was a "restriction". So he whispered lightly and started talking. "If my death caused from the natural reasons, sickness, age, and likewise things, the ability of mine will not be activated and will not going to work" After Martin finished his words, a ding sound "resonated" on his head and the panel in front of him changed. --------------------------------------- "Soul Ability ¨C Point - = 400" Restrictions - 1 - "If my death caused from the natural reasons, sickness, age, and likewise things, the ability of mine will not be activated and will not be going to work and resurrect me" - In first this restriction looks like it is not much of a thing but it was important. Most of the death caused by natural reasons and fate itself. -------------------------------------------- Martin started thinking about it afterward. The more severe the restriction he added, the less severe conditions and rules he needed to add, it was simple, more disadvantage he adds to his ability will result "more-powerful" ability for him and it will going to help him to clear the points on the panel front of him. So he should have considered another nice restriction. Martin added another restriction after thinking about exactly three more minutes. When he examined this restriction at first, it didn''t seem like a severe restriction. But when he thought about it, it was important. "If, I suicide or kill myself the ability of mine will not going to work and resurrect me" -------------------------- "Soul Ability ¨C Point - = 300" Restrictions - 2 - "If my death caused from the natural reasons, sickness, age, and likewise things, the ability of mine will not be activated and will not be going to work and resurrect me" - "If, I suicide or kill myself the ability of mine will not go to work to work and resurrect me" -------------------------- Martin stopped adding it to the restriction section in this way, and he started thinking about the rules. He had a simple idea that was on his mind. So he immediately whispered the idea that which he did not need to think for a long time and added it as a "rule." "I can only use this ability three times per day" Martin, after finishing his words, went back to change the panel. The reason he added this rule is actually because of his confidence. he guessed he wouldn''t be stupid enough to lose his life three times a day. Therefore, he did not mind adding such a rule. At the same time, if he was killed three times a day, then he deserved to die. Therefore, both his trust and the pride he had combined to a nice points discount. ---------------------------------- "Soul Ability ¨C Point - = 200" Rules ¨C 1 - "I can only use this ability three times per day" - Restrictions - 2 "If my death caused from the natural reasons, sickness, age, and likewise things, the ability of mine will not be activated" - "If, I suicide or kill myself the ability of mine will not going to work" ---------------------------------- Martin began to think after taking a deep breath. "Now, all I have to do is add two or three activations "conditions" and I am set, and after that, I can use this ability anytime I want and will have second chance to fight against my enemy if it needed, and with this ability, I will have chance to get back to the life "three-times" per day." Martin, after this thought, tried to add something simple first as a condition and wanted to see how many points will be going to deduce from it. The goal of doing so was to have experience how much the score was affected with simple conditions, and to be prepared when he is going to create another "Soul Ability". Martin whispered lightly and added the first condition. "Before the start of the war I have to think "Ability Name" and make it active, If I do not think about the ability name of mine after the start of the war the ability will not going to be effective and If I die it will not going to save me, I will only have 30 seconds before thinking about the ability name and activate it after the war and fight begins" Martin, after he finished his words, he heard the sound of a ding in his head. After that, the panel in front of his eyes changed again. This time, the Conditions tab was here. Martin examined the panel, and after seeing the changes he smiled and made a confirmation sign with his head. Because it turns out that he only needed to add one more "condition" to use his newly created ability, after adding another condition, he would not have to add another condition or anything. Martin, normally, could have guessed that wasn''t the case for all of the beings, humans, and creatures. It was probably less challenging for him to create "Soul Ability" with the help of the system and the high power he had. Martin just smiled and did not care about anything else, he just wanted to create this power of himself and just go for it. He started to inspect the "Soul Ability Creation Panel" more so that he is going to have an idea for "the last condition" "Read , this novel in the , it helps me so much that I can stress it enough , ha ha ha ha :)" COMMENT 1 comment VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 198 - Soul Ability Creation - Part 3 - 198 - Hi, people "Krizantem", here, please read this novel in .It helps me so much, If people do not read my novels on here I can''t keep my schedule and even worse I have to stop writing in the end. Thank you for all people who support me here and reading my novels. It is so much appreciated. ----------------------------------- "Soul Ability ¨C Point - = 100" Conditions ¨C 1 - "Before the start of the war I have to think "Ability Name" and make it active, If I do not think about the ability name of mine after the start of the war the ability will not work, I will only have 30 seconds before think about the ability name and activate it" - Rules ¨C 1 - "I can only use this ability three times per day" - Restrictions - 2 "If my death caused from the natural reasons, sickness, age, and likewise things, the ability of mine will not be activated" - "If, I suicide or kill myself the ability of mine will not going to work" - Martin, after continuing to examine for a while, he smiled with his hearth. This smile was not like the other smiles, it was warmer. Afterward, after making a confirmation sign with his head, he decided what kind of condition he should add. Martin wanted to save his own life. If he wanted to save his own life, he could use his target to save his own life. Martin sinisterly laughed and he opened his eyes slightly and began to speak with his eyes glowing with light. This was because of the motivation he got from his "perfect" idea for his ability to last condition. "After I activated the ability of mine using my thought for it, at the end of war If I succeded then killing the enemy, I am okay with the system taking my 50% of "Paradigna Points" I am going to earn from killing my enemy or my target. If I die when fighting the enemy of mine, the system can use my paradigna points to keep my life even further if the ability itself is not enough for to resurrect myself., If I do not have enough points to redeem my life, the system can add these "Paradigna Points" as my debt and after I reborn I can pay for it" After Martin said these words, he heard three ding signs, and then, after the system showed him another panel, he began to speak after updating the panel. - Ding - - - - Ding - - - - "Soul Ability ¨C Point - = "0" Conditions ¨C 2 "Before the start of the war I have to think "Ability Name" and make it active, If I do not think about the ability name of mine after the start of the war the ability will not work, I will only have 30 seconds before thinking about the ability name and activate it" - - "After I activated the ability of mine using my thought for it, at the end of war If I succeded then killing the enemy, I am okay with the system taking my 50% of "Paradigna Points" I am going to earn from it. If I die when fighting the enemy of mine, the system can use my paradigna points to keep my life even further, If I do not have enough points to redeem my life, the system can add these "Paradigna Points" as my debt and after I reborn I can pay for it" - Rules ¨C 1 - "I can only use this ability three times per day" Restrictions - 2 - "If my death caused from the natural reasons, sickness, age, and likewise things, the ability of mine will not be activated" - "If, I suicide or kill myself the ability of mine will not go to work" "The Ability Is Created" "Please use black-button for finishing the process" "Note For User" "Sometimes , even the creator of "Soul Abilities" think that conditions and rules only needed for using the ability at the first place.Most of time , people who are smart add more harsher rules and conditions , restrictions to their abilities to make them stronger.More harder to use an ability , more potent it will be , please user do not forget that more conditions , rules , restrictions makes the ability potent and powerful than it is counterparts aka "Practical" abilities. After pressing the bu??on, Martin started to dream. He couldn''t make sense of any kind of creature or forms that he is seeing right now, he did think that these are all just of dreams and nightmares that showing him different kind of beings, lifeforms and the monsters., and he seemed did not know who he was and in one second he became to stranger to himself. Exactly 10 minutes into this dream, and then a kind of creature that he could see and understand manifested in front of his eyes. It wasn''t just that. The system itself did not give him the chance the name his "Soul-Ability" the system just directly named the ability itself. "The Unknown Fate" " ! 1! !! 1 1! 1!1 11 1! After Martin was just sitting on the chair and he was not moving, there was a creature manifested in front of his eyes and it looked majestic and weird at the same time. These words were not enough for himself to describe the creature. The creature was just standing 5 meters in front of him was not doing anything. "I need to inspect it" Martin, just started to look at the creature and it is the body, he tried to understand everything about his "Soul-Ability" physical form. - Hi, people "Krizantem", here, please read this novel in .It helps me so much, If people do not read my novels on here I can''t keep my schedule and even worse I have to stop writing in the end. Thank you for all people who support me here and reading my novels. It is so much appreciated. COMMENT 7 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 7 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 199 - Soul Ability - Unknown Fate - 199 - The creature had two legs and it is legs were like human legs. His body belonged directly to a human body. It was no different when it came to it is the body. But his head was replaced much different thing than by a normal human head, core energy that was in a sphere and was glowing with a black and white light at the same time. Half of the core was black and the other half was white. This creature, which in general had a male body, it had about 2 meters in length and had the same physical body as Martin and when it came to the muscles and other details. The creature did not move or did anything. It just stood there giving a different kind of energy and scared of the shit of the Martin. Martin continued to shake with fear when he examined the creature. At that point, the system began to talk to him. "User, would you like to fight the creature in front of you." Martin answered without thinking for a second. He shook his head negatively and started shaking. "No! I am scared, I just want to escape! Martin lost consciousness after finishing his words and then opened his eyes instantly. He found himself in his room again. He had a pretty heavy headache. Martin took a deep breath and started thinking after he stood up. "Even Red Existence Laben couldn''t put me under so much pressure. But the physical shape of my talent "Unknown Fate" has made me so bad and scared like a little kid that confronted by a pack of stray dogs." "The Unknown Fate" "Originated From ¨C "Martin Paradigna" "Ability" - "After user dies the "Unknown Fate", manifests in a physical form and resurrect the user" "Conditions" -"User, have to think about the ability before entering the war." "If the energy for the resurrection is not enough energy will be taken from the as "Paradigna Points", if the user itself did not have enough points for his "resurrection", the amount needed will be added user soul for his "debt", the user has to pay his debt or he ceases to exist" - - "User can only use this ability three times per day" - Restrictions - "If user dead is caused by "natural reason" such as age, sickness, and fate itself the ability will not go to work and resurrect the user" - "If user suicide or kill himself with using a different kind of technique the "Unknown Fate" will not work" Martin took a deep breath with a smile on his face. His whole body was exhausted. He strangely thirsty, and was hungry. Normally, he wasn''t an entity or human who needed food and water. But these sensations were probably coming to him because of his experiences with his own "Ability" called " The Unknown Fate". Especially after seeing his physical form of " The Unknown Fate", the energy and fear he felt had a terrible effect on him. Martin showered directly without thinking about much of it, and then he left his room to get down to "Star Hub." He wanted to eat and drink. When he was in the stairs and going down, he was thinking of something funny for himself. "What kind of "Shapeshifter" is afraid of his own "Soul Ability"?" Martin, after saying those words, he went down the stairs. He was greeted by a group he didn''t expect. Each one of them had black clothes on top of them, and each of them, at least, was emitting energy as Lord Level Mystic. Martin continued to move towards the bar, without caring for any of them, and then after coming to the table, he began talking to Flowa, the black-haired woman who was in front of him. "Make me dinner and gave a nice drink if it is a quality "wine" it would be more good. At the same time, can you stop the people on the black clothes from looking at me strangely? I am not in the good shape I can not guarantee their lives if they keep looking me at like this." Flowa took a deep breath and quickly pointed with her eyes and sent her men and women out of place. The people who work for Flowa was trained mystics for her, so they understood the sign with eye left the room. Afterward, Flowa began to talk as he began to prepare food and drink simply. "My lord, "Head Advisor" of Green Sun Empire, wants to meet and chat with you. He''s in the other room, would you like to talk to him" When Martin heard those words, his eyes became slightly serious, and he started talking after he started looking at Flowa with sinister eyes. "You''re the reason he knows about me, isn''t it? You''re trying to hide, but it''s not hard to see that this place isn''t normal. You probably reported me to the organization called "Sun Team" when I didn''t want to accept the "woman" gift you sent me. You''re probably a member of them. Otherwise, why would a person with a strong name like this abnormal "Star Hub" get a mystic at the "Advanced Lord Level" level who works in the "bar" Flowa was swallowed with trembling. She didn''t expect him to know all this. Naturally, she knew how strong the person she was dealing with. But it seemed strange that he knew everything about them. At that time, the black long door on the right opened and from inside, Laverian smiled and began to speak he was wearing a quality outfit made from the colors of green and yellow that symbolizes the "Green Sun Empire" itself. "Can we have a word, Lord Martin, if you know about everything - we can provide you with clarity on some issues and we can meet and discuss." Martin smiled and answered. "I eat while I speak, and I drink, nothing more than that" Chapter 200 - The True Words From Human - 200 "Thank you for reading the novel" - Martin and Laverian sat in a private room in the beautifully designed "Star Hub". They had a table made of simple glass. Although the table seemed simple, the glass it was made was not plain. Other than that, the room didn''t have any windows. At the same time, there were two people in the room except for Laverian and Martin. They were members of the Sun Team, which has the names "Selana" and "Angler". Although the two members specialized in physical warfare, they both knew they had no chance of fighting "Martin" from the moment they saw him. The man, who looked at them as in his 25s, was hiding his energy from them, but they were both experienced. That''s why they could feel that he was the devil and the killer. And they have no chance to fight against him. Martin had eaten a lot of food and looked into Laverian''s eyes with a bottle of wine in his hand. After a few seconds, Laverian started talking with sweat swaying from his head. He was not a classical guy from the streets. For him to sweat in front of a person means that the person in front of him is a big deal. "Hi, my name is Laverian, I am The Managing Director of "Sun Team" and "Chief Advisor" of "Green Sun Empire". The reason we want to talk to you is to find out what your purpose is coming to the city." Martin began to talk with a smile on his face after drinking taking a sip from his wine in his hand. These things were very simple for him. One thing that he knew that political people in the "Earth" his original world was better than people here because of the lack of "abilities" and "energy" use, the politicians on the earth have to use their brain more to create more complex ideas and think about like the target of theirs and enemy leaders. "Frankly, I want to talk about your purpose before I say my purpose. On a simple point of mind, a woman named Flowa told you about me that After her failed attempt against me and she learned that I was a high-level person. And you came to talk to me as their manager and as a representative of the Green Sun Empire. But the goal here was to find out if I am an enemy or not rather than learning my goal. I''ll probably tell you what I want you going to accept my wishes and, after accepting my wishes, you''re going to tell me to be friends with the "Green Sun Empire." Am I wrong?" Laverian took a deep breath and started thinking. "He is not an idiot on political issues. It is not possible to steer this person and attract him to my side with mind games. The most logical and the right way is, to be honest directly." After a while, Laverian gently put his hands together and began to speak with a smile on his face. "Yes, Lord Martin, you''re really smart. We also apologize to you both for myself and on behalf of the "Green Sun Empire" about the incident of our previous friend. We''re going to pay you for this. Don''t worry about that. So, what do you think?" Martin took another sip and started talking after a little laugh. "How a shame, the only reason you apologized to me is not that you are or your empire feels bad about what happened you people have apologized to me. Because the power I have is useful to you, and also because you''re afraid of my power and what kind of I can do the "Empire" itself. I could have accepted it under normal circumstances. But I believe after I learned something about the punny empire you are serving I am sure that I am not going to help you guys. And If I feel bad about you guys, I just destroy the "Green Sum Empire" it is that simple". After Martin''s words, "Selana" and "Angler" looked at each other.they were both taking a very stressful stance. Although they were experienced, it was normal for them to be timid. Laverian, on the other hand, took a deep breath and made a confirmation sign with his head. "I can''t deny what you''ve stated. But there''s one thing I don''t understand." Laverian looked deep into Martin''s eyes. At that time, a panel appeared in front of Martin''s eyes. "The True Words From Human" "From Originated ¨C "Laverian" "Ability" - "After user ask a question the "The True Words From Human" will be active and the target has to answer to question truthfully if the target answer the question with the "truth" target will be going to lose his mind and will be going to sleep for 30 minutes" (This is a "Physical Soul Form") "Conditions" - "User, have to think about the ability before using the ability" "Before the using ability on the target, the user has to speak for the target for about 1 minute" "If the target answer to the user with a "lie" the ability will reset and can not be used for 100 minutes" "If the target does not answer the question and ask a counter-question the user will not useability for 10 days" - - "User can only use this ability 5 times per day" - Restrictions - "Can not be used on kids" "Can not be used on creatures only humans" - "Tip" (This ability can be used towards to "Emperor Level - Level 1 " targets" Martin smiled lightly and began examining the creature that only he and perhaps the talent ability of "Laverian" could see. After Martin examined the creature for a while, he looked into Laverian''s eyes and started talking. "Aren''t you people tired of using your soul abilities on me, and why you people want me to kill you so much ?" Chapter 201 - Killing - Prince Lagar - 201 - thank you for reading my novel - "Krizantem" ---- Valerian, Angler, and Selana, who had heard Martin''s words, were left in a position they didn''t know what to say. That''s when Martin got out of his seat and started talking. "I warned you, people, once. Why are you trying to get back on me? You think that if I know that with some kind power you guys could control me I would talk to you without caring about your power ?" Valerian didn''t know what to say. He had lost all the political power he had. But he tried to talk to him by using any kind of means that he can think about. The first thing he did besides talking was getting out of the seat and kneeling. "Lord Martin, I didn''t know you were an Emperor Level. I''m sorry about everything!" Martin began to look into Valerian''s eyes with evil intent in his eyes. Feeling Martin''s gaze, Valerian was just started to feel fear and malice. It felt like he was surrounded by the wild animals and monster in a forest when he is just a baby that can''t defend himself in any way.He was almost going to pee himself. Angler and Selana were surprised to see Valerian behavior. But if what their leader Valerian said is true, then even they know this thing will be going to the much bigger thing they expected it was. Angler, and Selana, Valerian, found out that this man named "Martin" was an "Emperor" level being. Emperor Level being represented the top of the continent they were in. Applying such a person "Soul Ability" twice was reason enough for this person to kill them. It is the same as attacking him twice with ill intentions, there is no reason for this man to not kill them. If they were on his shoes, they most likely started killing them already. Selana knelt and whispered, without wasting any more time. "We apologize for everything "Emperor" Lord Martin" Martin took a deep breath and after looking at Angler, he waited. Angler began to think after swallowing. "He expects me to kneel like the others" Angler - after shaking his head negatively - slightly raised his right hand and focused, along large sword appeared in his right hand. "Long Live "Green Sun Empire" " Angler used every kind of power he had on this attack. But it was a futile effort to be made. Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and whispered after smiling. "I respect the loyalty you have towards your "Empire"." Martin - after saying those words - simply shook his right hand and he struck directly from the heart of Angler with small sword energy with a color of the black and white blend that emerged from his right hand. Angler lost the light in his eyes within seconds and collapsed directly to the ground. The sword in his hand disappeared after he collapsed. The body of Angler started to bleed from the heart and in three to five seconds and the floor itself became red. "The person who received the outcome and punishment of your actions was this honorable warrior named Angler. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. If I find out that you''re watching me and thinking about me and making plans about, once again, I''ll start destroying the whole "Green Sun Empire", I''ve done it before the other empires. Don''t force me again to do it!" Martin started walking to the door after he finished his words. He was just about to walk out the door, and he turned his head around and said a few words. "I am not the same as "Spatian Family" that your little empire destroyed, you can''t apply the "Ancestral Curse" ability to me as you applied to them." After these words, Martin left the room and reached for bed after going into his room without too much time and began to wait and listen with a smile on his face. - A few hours later, Angler''s body was cleared by members of "Sun Team", and all the other "Sun Team" members gathered inside the room together, each staring into Valerian''s eyes asking with their eyes what to do. Valerian was in a state of not knowing what to do. Because of both Angler''s death and the fact that this Emperor Level man who was front of him about 60 minutes ago - knew the "Ancestral Curse" and "Spatian Family" events that happened 300 years ago and "Ancestral Curse" which is still applied by the "Green Sun Family". "I don''t know how much information he has. But there''s nothing else we can do anymore - whatever happens, "The Spatian Family," the true royal family" of "Green Sun Empire, (Spatial Dream City)" must die. The prince Valerian mentioned was naturally "Lagar Spatian" and it was only prince and heir remained from the "Spatian Royal Family" after the "Green Sun Empire" destroyed them in the war and forced it is ancestors and kids to apply "Ancestral Curse" so that they never be going to in power again. Green Sun Empire was a normal noble clan, and with the power they had acquired from mysterious power called "The Shadow", they managed to destroy the Spatian Family, And they took the Empire into their hands. The real "Royal Family" was "Spatian Family," which is Lagar was now the only heir from the family, and the real name of "Green Sun Empire" was actually "Spatial Dream Empire." which now is controlled by the "Green Sun Family" Everything was prepared by the organization called "The Shadow" - When Martin was lying down in his bed, he just smiled with an evil intention and whispered. "I found some toys to play with." COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 202 - The Shadow - The Game Begins - 203 "Thank you for reading my novel , and helping me out.It is important because for me to keep write my novel and keep write new novels for you people" - Eight hours past between the events and now the night was over. the clock was between 11:00 and 12:00 AM. Martin had already met Lagar, and Valerian quickly headed for the royal palace in the city to inform the "Green Sun Empire." Naturally, the threat from Martin was in his mind. But he had to tell us about something like this. - There was a big throne in a big luxury room. The room was luxurious because it made of pure gold and green precious metals with slightly darkened. After all, the light from the metals was hurting people''s eyes. The throne was made of gold and on the head of the trone, there was a "green sun" symbol. On the throne, a man with long white hair was sitting. Although the man''s hair was white, his face looked pretty good and he had a young man''s face. This man was the emperor of the "Green Sun Empire" and his name was "Agan Greensun." Agan Greensun was the most powerful person in the Green Sun Empire. An "Emperor" level mystic and. Even from his power, it became clear how powerful Green Sun Empire was. On the Atrem Continent, where the shapeshifters and cities established themselves as powers. there was not a single "King Level" shapeshifter that lived naturally here, even if there are some king level person there, most likely they are a creature or shapeshifter came from the outside of the Atrem Continent. But the emperor of the Green Sun Empire was a direct "Emperor" level being and this was just one "Empire".It was clear that how much power difference there are between the Atrem Continent and just only "Green Sun Empire" , Agan Greensun, who was sitting on his throne, had recently listened to Valerian''s words and tried to make sense of all the events that happened. "Why did they caused such a ridiculous event, especially with an Emperor Level man, why they put the empire in jeopardy?" Agan Greensun kept thinking. At that time, one person entered through which the entrance was the right side of the throne room. It was obvious from the physicality of the person who came in that this person was a man. the person who had entered wore a green leather outfit with a green mask on it, only the eyes can saw on this person and its eyes as green as emerald. Agan Greensun turned his head into the room and smiled lightly. And then he started talking. "Lianard, I want you to make a quick move and send the information I''m going to give you to "The Shadow".Fighting an Emperor Level being alone is not going to be good for us. Although we don''t have a definite chance of losing, each Emperor Level beings generally made up of people with great powers behind it. Without knowing who he is, it doesn''t make sense to go to war alone." Talk to "The Shadow" and ask for information about him, then we''ll decide what to do." Lianard, the man in green leather clothes didn''t say anything after hearing the orders from the "Emperor", and he just only nodded and left the room with slow steps.Lianard was the only man who can enter the throne room without needed to be called by the Emperor himself and , he was the only one who do not need to bow down when front of the emperor. Agan Greensun was sitting in his seat with his eyebrows frowning. "The worst thing is that not the dead of "Angler", but that he knew about the events with the "Spatian" family and "Greensun" Family" Agan Greensun had already issued an order called Lagar, stating that he wanted the last and only prince of the family to be found. - Martin and Lagar were on a mountain. The location of this mountain was a little further away from the Green Sun Empire - in general, well near the border of a different country. Martin had already informed Lagar about what happened and his information. Lagar, when he found out about the information, initially couldn''t come to him. The place they were now in was a mountain that was set on the western country border of green sun empire as "Deep Blue Mountain. After a few hours of drive, they would cross the border and enter an empire as strong as Green Sun Empire. This empire was called "Lake Methane Empire", and as its name is clear, it was an empire built right next to a massive mystical and mythological lake called "Methane". Lagar, he didn''t know much about this empire. All he knew was the "Methane" Empire, in general, not an empire that was very well understood by the Green Sun Empire.He started thinking about what was Lord Martin thinking. "It is possible that Lord Martin want to help to "The Lake Methane Empire" and take the "Green Sun Empire" by with tem." Lagar was thinking like that. - As they kept walking together, Martin kept talking and telling about the sword and battle techniques. He was, in fact, just an audience of all these events. Using the power he had, he could have finished all the events immediately. But he didn''t want to do that. There were three reasons for his extension. 1. Reason ¨C Using the intelligence and mind he has, successfully reclaiming and strengthening Lagar''s rightful land, in the same way, that "Green Sun Empire" destroys, "Spatial Dream" empire." 2.Reason ¨C By watching events, having a general idea of development. 3. The reason was that he wanted to have fun Martin continued to think that as the smile on his face continued to grow. COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 203 - The Lake Methane - The Shadow - Events - 204 "Thank you for reading my novel , you are awesome" - The Lake Methane Empire ¨C Throne Room - - Inside a throne room with a very dark and evil air, a woman sits on a large throne with the horn of a creature on top of it. This person was the queen of the empire called "The Lake Methane Empire." She was wearing a long black dress. Even her dark throne room with which dimly lighted by the different kinds of light stones can not stop her glowing purple eyes the illuminating the throne room. It looked beautiful and sinister at the same time. This woman''s name was "Queen Siveria", and she was the most authoritative and strongest person in the "The Lake Methane Empire". "Queen Siveria" was an "Emperor" Level being and mystic, and a lot of people were afraid of her. There was a simple reason for this fear of her. Because everyone knew Queen Siveria was a dangerous woman. And on top of that, she had the power of an empire on her back and the overwhelming power she had herself which is being an "Emperor Level". Even simple mistakes were said to be heavily punished by her with death and torture. - Siveria had been informed of the events of "Green Sun Empire" a few hours ago. As far as she understood, the Green Sun Empire, fought with an emperor level man without any kind of reason and some people and her spies says it was because a person in the "Sun Team" used soul ability on the "Emperor Level" man. Although there was no serious fight between the two sides, it was a sign that they were at war already. Siveria took a deep breath and began to think. "It shouldn''t be hard to understand that this person is coming our way.Because everyone knows that "The Lake Methane Empire" was not in a good terms with the "Green Sun Empire" At the same time, As I understand it, this person knew about the "Spatian Family" thing and said something about it to "Laverian," the leader of the Sun Team. Even this thing is reason enough for a war to come out. If I can make a good turn with this person and make a good friendship, "Green Sun Empire" will have no chance against me and my empire." Siveria stood up with these thoughts and after leaving the throne room , she went on to investigate the issue deeper. - Martin and Lagar managed to cross the border. Now they weren''t officially in "Green Sun Empire" anymore, and they were inside the "Lake Methane Empire." Realizing that the place wasn''t so different, Martin began talking to Lagar with a smile on his face. "In a few minutes, a creature will come from this forest, Now this. The creature''s level is the "Expert" level, I won''t touch you. I want you to fight him. Show me what you''ve learned from me until now and use your new powers to fight against it." Lagar listened carefully to Martin''s words and then made a sign of approval with his head. His family and the information he learned about the Green Sun Empire m?tur?d him within a day. This maturation was not completed in full terms, but Martin can already see the difference between this "Lagar" and the Lagar who was at the risk of cuckolded by his ex-girlfriend. Martin smiled after this thought. A few minutes later, as Martin said, a creature emerged from inside of the forest. The creature was shaped like a large pig and had red eyes with a horn that at the size of the ?du?t male human. It began to approach two men fearlessly as Martin concealed the energy he had because he did not want to scare the creature from approaching the "Lagar". At that point, Lagar pulled his sword and after he focused, he shoots towards "Pig" with his information from the Martin and started to fight with it. Martin was just watching carefully. - There were two people in a dark area. One of them was the guardian of the "Green Sun Empire", called "Leanard", and the most powerful and also important person after the king. The man in front of him was mysterious in sip black clothes and red eyes. In general, there was mystery and danger all over the man, but Leanard continued to look into the man''s eyes as if he were not affected by such a thing. At that point, the man in black clothes started talking. As his tone suggests, the man was on average in his 30s and 40s and had a sneaky tone. "Okay, I''m going to get the information to "The Shadow." When we discuss the issues and make a plan, we will enter into the events" Leanard didn''t say anything, and after confirming with his head, he turned around and left the dark ground. After Leanard left, the man in black clothes smiled lightly and began to think. "It was too bad that an unexpected "Emperor Level" appeared on the continent. But if we can agree with this person, maybe we can get an opportunity to control the continent better. That way we can take the "Lake Methane Empire" and give it that area to it, and we get it." - At that time, Martin came up to him and first looked at the "pig" on the floor, and then he looked at Lagar and started talking. "Remember the taste of the blood in your mouth, remember, when the time comes, you''ll have to get used to the taste of that blood." After Martin said his words, he smiled and began to move on. When he was walking without looking at the Lagar he thought about one thing. "Man, I am so charismatic that I love myself ! I am sure that I am going to have lots of fun here !!" Within three hours, they were going to make it to the Lake Methane area and the city. Chapter 204 - The Gray Demons - Ikalga - 204 - Just east of the area where The Lake Methane Empire is located, there was a large, huge forest. Some of the trees in this forest were at least had 300 meters in height. This forest was called "Mystical Lord Forest." The reason for this name was some creatures in this forest that were as intelligent as human beings and even had their own "Soul Ability" abilities. In general, "The Lake Methane Empire" own mystics squads and armies take classes here and sometimes left here by their teachers to survive in the forest, and the "Mystic Schools" students in the city, would train here too. That''s because they have a different understanding than the "Green Sun Empire." Simply, "The Lake Methane Empire," thought the best form of education was direct real combat experience. They always think that the theory learning is important but in the end, if a mystic did not have any kind of battle experience or the experience is earned only in a place that the students and mystics soldiers know that they are safe if something bad happens "it is not worth it." This was their thinking and one big difference from the "Green Sun Empire" itself. This was also clear as day in the real battles and duels between the "Green Sun Empire" and "The Lake Methane Empire" in the most of time, three "Green Sun Empire" could fight only one "Lake Methane Mystics." and that was because the "Mystic" from the "The Lake Methane" did not have enough energy for the keep fighting. The Mystics, who born and trained in the "Lake Methane Empire" was strong because they were put on the life and death battles from the start of their career of the mystic. Some of the "Mystics" died and some of them lived. Those who lived were great mystics and powerful people in the "Lake Methane Empire" even the "Queen Siveria" herself what trained like that and her training was even harsher than the regular mystics in the "Lake Methane Empire". - Martin and Lagar continued to move forward from within "Mystical Lord Forest." Naturally, Lagar had specific knowledge of this area and know that "Mystical Lord Forest" was off the limits for himself and even the "Advanced Lord Level" mystic regularly died here. But because he had Martin with him, he could move forward without fear. Even still, he did not know exactly what kind of power Lord Martin had and what level he was at. But as far as he understood, he knew that he was at least at the level of "Emperor" level with the information he received from the events that happened when he was sleeping and Lord Martin was in the "Star Hub". There was something strange that Lagar and a lot of people on the continent thought the "Emperor" Level was at the final level. They did even not know that there are "Ancestor Level" at all. - Continuing to advance through the forest, the two didn''t realize they were watching a creature at the time. Even Martin couldn''t understand that with his ability, this kind of creature was following him and Lagar. - 1.60 cm height, with gray skin color and, large purple eyes looked like the bottomless void and a sharp set of teeth in the mouth, with a rather weak-looking body, two long thin claws on his small and fragile hands, this creature was following the Martin and Lagar, at the same time Although the species of this creature - although not fully known - was publicly remembered for fear, and even "The Lake Methane Empire" said that only "Advanced" and high-level lord mystics should fight with such a creature if encountered in the forest. These creatures were named "The Gray Demons" by "The Lake Methane Empire". What makes them stronger is that they have their own "Soul Ability" skills, each of which is smarter than most people and can create their own special "Soul Ability" skills. They were pretty much like humans most of the time with a smarter brain and a more weak body. - Ikelga was able to easily walk through the green bushes with a smile on his face, and he could easily track and follow the two men walking in the road. Ikelga - in general, wasn''t a very strong "Gray Demon" but, at least, he had a smarter mind and a nice ability than other "Gray Demons." Ikelga''s ability was called "Erase Me.", it was a simple ability and could be used practically. Using the "Erase Me" ability, Ikelga could hide all the existence and presence he had, and even if the person could not feel his presence and, even if he could see Ikelga, they ignored him in a different way and with thought, and sometimes they even thought he was a sculpture because of his ability. Ikelga had developed his ability simply, and he practiced for it. Therefore, he didn''t have to add very heavy "conditions" to his ability. All he had to do was count as much as he could, starting from his mind, starting at 1 when his "Erase Me" ability was active. "Erase Me" "Ability - Hides user existence and presence to "extreme" " Activation Conditions" "User has to count from 1 to 100 in his mind ," If he stopped counting, his talent would be deactivated. "I''m going to wait for a good time and attack a younger looking human." The other person doesn''t emit much energy, but he''s got a strange air and expression. I don''t make sense to attack him. Overall, I have only one chance. One attack, I have to finish the teenager off and getaway. Probably at that point, the other big-looking person escapes because of what he''s been through." That''s how Ikelga thought. But he didn''t know who he was up against. He didn''t even know that the person he wanted to attack was an "Ancestor" level. That meant something very bad to him. But there was no way "Ikelga" would know that. Martin - even though he was really strong - couldn''t even realize where "Ikelga" was after using the natural talents ikelga had and the "Soul Ability" and developing it with practice and "conditioning" on top of it. That''s what made Soul Ability strong - even a "Lord" level could get close to the "Ancestor" level. COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 205 - Malice - Speed - The Village Boy - 205 Ikelga kept getting close to his targets. But at the time, he started to feel something strange and scary in his mind. For a second, because of the mysterious feeling, he lost his attention and stopped the ability. Because he stopped counting his numbers which are the condition of his ability. At that time, he began to feel that his whole body was melting and that his whole soul was terrified. In front of his eyes, there was a person with the eyes of a mixture of black and white color. He saw this person not long ago, where was he saw this person OH. Yes !, this person was the human he was watching a few seconds ago. - Martin instantly felt the gaze of Ikelga because the Ikelga stopped his "Erase Me" ability. Even though he felt it for a second, it was enough time for him to find out where this "Gray Demon" called "Ikelga" was and quickly bolt towards him and catch him. Martin with his right hand grabbed Ikelga by the neck and lifted him in the air and began to look deep into his eyes. - Ikelga was still taking deep breaths. He was aware of how dangerous his mistake was because he was a smart person. At least he was thinking that he was a smart Gray Demon. At that point, Martin started talking. "Why were you watching us?" When Ikelga heard the words of the man holding himself like a child with his hand in the air, he gathered all his power and began to speak. "I was just curious" When Martin heard those words, he smiled and started whispering. "You say, just wonder. Don''t you have another reason for watching us, you were watching us because just because you were curious ?" Ikelga swallowed with fear, and his purple eyes seemed to dislodge. All his bones and body were shaking out of fear. He was feeling deep malice and the killing intent. Martin was using very small energy the intimidate the "Ikelge". But even the small energy he showed was had more energy and was stronger than a creature or a human at the level "Emperor Level". That''s why it had a "deadly" fear effect on the other side which is because another side was just "Lord Level Advanced Creature". As long as there was a lot of level difference, the different beings just can use their own bodily and soul energy to kill their target or intimidate them. Martin right now could destroy someone who is at Emperor Level by simply under pressure with his energy. Because he did know that he had that much of the energy. Ikelga was just a Lord Level Advanced-level creature. The difference was too much between them. - Ikelga, after hearing the same question again, began to use his whole mind and brain the find an answer, He knows that if he answers this question wrong, he is going to die !!. And then, in a matter of seconds, because of the stress he was feeling he was aged twenty years old in instant. At that time He started talking. "I thought you were normal people, and I wanted to hunt you down for more power !" Martin raised his eyebrows with astonishment. If this Gray Demon creature which he is holding from the neck like a kid lied to himself. But he didn''t expect that the creature used his mind and logic to answer him truthfully. Martin who smiled lightly and gave a little laugh stopped the holding The Ikelga''s neck and came to himself after falling to the ground. At that time, the only thing that came to his mind after using all of his brainpower was just "say the truth", and it seems like it worked somehow. Martin looked lightly at Ikelga and started talking. "I''m not going to kill you. Come on, get out of here." After Martin''s words, Ikelga didn''t say anything, and he started running into the woods with all the power he had in no time. Martin took a deep breath and returned to Lagar. All of these events happened in five seconds. Lagar continued to walk when these events were happening. He even did not perceive that Martin went towards Ikalge and asked him questions and let him go, And when Martin came to his side, he didn''t notice anything. This was due to the high levels that Martin and Ikelga had. There was a big difference between 1 second at Lord Level and 1 Second at King Level. But a person at King Level could advance at 200 meters in 1 second, and carry out the attack. This was the difference between the levels, When two king levels at the same powers were fighting against each other, it was no different than "two-normal humans" fighting on the street. Because their speed is similar. Martin began to think as he kept walking. Martin, right know knew that he can move at the speed of "Mach 3" the very least. this speed was double the speed of the "F16" fighter jet in his original world. - Ikelga immediately entered under a tree after he escaped, and just began to hold his head with fear. He was talking, but even himself couldn''t understand what he was saying. He lost everything he had his body , his soul everything. He didn''t know how he was going to feel. Maybe he saved his life, but there was no trace of his soul. - Young, the man had just woken up, but he felt a lot of power in his body. He was going to find out where the bandits were, and he was going to avenge both his family and his village. COMMENT 1 comment VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Translator: Editor: Chapter 206 - Clear Purposes - The Lake Methane Empire - 206 "Hi , Krizantem here , thank you for reading my novel and reading my novel in the "" it is so much important for me to you guys reading the novel here , so thank you for all my readers.I love you people hehe :)" Martin and Lagar finally managed to get out of "Mystical Forest" after walking for about one hour. They will be going to reach the capital of "Lake Methane Empire" which is "Lake Methane City" in about 20 minutes of walk. - The place they are in right now was a green flat area with the rock of the size of two-story buildings and other plant life-forms roaming around and looking at the Martin from time to time. Martin and Lagar continued to move forward, and Martin stopped and smiled. Exactly a few seconds later, three people manifested in front of them. All three of them were dressed in black and masked. At the same time, they had powerful energy surrounding them compared to people Martin encountered on this continent. Martin whispered after looking at three people. "Each one of them is a king level mystic, who even one of them could easily kill the "Sun Team" at the whole" Lagar, who had heard Martin whisper, took a deep breath and began to look at the three people in front of him. Martin, on the other hand, took a slight step without any discomfort and began to walk towards to three people. At that time, all three people bowed their heads and saluted. Then the person in the middle began to talk. "Lord Martin, and Prince Lagar, we were sent by "Lake Methane Queen Siveria" to accompany you. We salute you!" The voice of the speaker was thick, and his physique looked muscled so he, was a man. Martin began talking after taking Lagar on his shoulder after looking at three people. "Show us the way, we need to move fast now, use all your strength and speed, and I''ll be right behind you people." After Martin''s words, the trio who looked at each other didn''t say anything and started running after turning their backs, Martin. Martin started to follow them using the same speed as they using. Unlike them, he was just walking fast. At the same time, he covered "Lagar" with his energy as he walked. Because the speed he was moving at could have prevented "Lagar" from breathing. Less than a few minutes later, Martin and Lagar made it to Lake Methane Empire. Martin couldn''t stop himself from taking a deep breath looked at the scenery next to him. He was just smiling. The reason his face was laughing was because of the large "Lake Methane", which was right next to the Lake Methane Empire. That was the biggest "river" he''d ever seen in his life, and at the same time, he looked so beautiful and mysterious. - Martin and Lagar were quickly taken away by three people to talk to "Queen Siveria" in no time. - As queen Siveria continued to sit on the throne, the door opened and five people entered. The people who came after them were the guests she had been waiting for. Siveria never lost time, focused on Martin, and tried to learn his power. But it wasn''t possible. Siveria began to think in dismay. "If he was an Emperor Level, I should have been able to see that his power was at least the same as me. If he was a human that lower than "Emperor Level" I should be feeling his power completely. Since I can''t feel his power, it seems that the person in front of me is higher than the "Emperor" level and stronger than me." After this thought, Siveria breathed lightly and began to rethink. "According to this information I have, I need to treat this person named "Martin" better and more respectfully. If I can get his liking and create a friendship with him. I can change the situation, and I can get rid of the "Green Sun Empire" easily. Maybe even "The Shadow" will not be going to be able to put pressure on me anymore." Siveria stood up after these thoughts, and just as she was to speak, Martin began to talk. "Now, first of all, I know I don''t need to introduce myself. I believe you''ve already researched me, and I also ?ssume that I don''t have to tell you my strength, because that you understand that I''m stronger than you and at a higher level when you''re more recently examining what level I''m at." Indeed, I''m not right with the "Green Sun Empire," but I''m not going to help you with that directly. I do not take any action against the forces within the continent in general." Martin, after he finished his words, started talking again. "The point is that I will help, to destroy the power behind them, and to abide by an agreement with them. Other than that, I don''t intend to do anything. If you want to destroy the "Green Sun Empire," you must help you destroy that empire and rebuild the Spatial Dream Empire by using "Prince Lagar" next to me. In short, I''m only here for two reasons." To destroy the "puppet" organization called The Shadow and to make sure that "Prince Lagar" has reclaimed his rightful empire. After finishing his words, Martin began to look carefully at a woman named "Siveria." He was quite happy.except for the creatures that existed on the "Atrem Continent" for the first time, he saw that a person who came from outside of an powerful clan was in the "Emperor Level" and this person was a human too. "Hi , Krizantem here , thank you for reading my novel and reading my novel in the "" it is so much important for me to you guys reading the novel here , so thank you for all my readers.I love you people hehe :)" COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 207 - Bloodlusted Martin - 207 - Martin and Siveria were in a room. The room looked like a meeting room and had at least more than 10 seats and a long circular table in the middle. - Siveria began to talk after thinking about it for a while. "Lord Martin, as I understand, you don''t fully interfere with the events that exist on the continent itself, and you love dealing with those who interfering with continents when themselves is from the outside of the continent." Martin began to speak after lightly making a confirmation sign with his head. "Yes, you''re not exactly wrong - I don like to interfere with the continent''s powers to keep continents from breaking their balance of power and not blocking their natural development. The Lagar Spatian is a different matter for me, I''m going to help educate him and get back the rightful territories and his empire, rather than giving him a direct power. I will be going to train him to get his power and take his throne back with his power. Other than that, I don''t plan on fighting the "Green Sun Empire" in any way. But the Organization called "The Shadow", this organization make me feel off lately. I''m thinking of destroying them." Siveria took a deep breath and began to think. "If he says he can destroy The Shadow so easily, he is supposed to be "Ancestor Level." But I don''t get any energy from him, maybe that is because he is too strong compared to me. I wonder if there''s anything different about that. I don''t know." At that point, Martin started talking again. "I want the information you have about The Shadow. I want to play with them a little bit. Other than that, I''d like to leave you to the safety of "Lagar." In return, I will destroy the organization that "Green Sun Empire owes its power to make sure it doesn''t fear you." After Martin said his words, Siveria began to focus and think about the situation. In general, there was no point in the agreement that they are taking a loos. And this was the thing that bothered her. Why did an entity that most likely at the power level of "Ancestor Level" and began to want to make a deal with them in this way." The terms of this agreement were so good for them that is why. She was having trouble understanding that. She was a "Queen" she should be thinking much better than this. Siveria began to speak after breathing lightly. "Lord Martin, I''d like to ask you a question. Is it okay for you?" Siveria began to look deeply at Martin with her purple eyes. Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and answered. "I don''t think it''s going to be a problem if the question is not a "personal" question" After Martin''s words, Siveria began talking. "Why did you come to Mestav Continent, it can''t just be just because "The Shadow" - you probably have to have another reason for coming here, it is okay to tell me about this." When Martin heard that question, he smiled lightly and started talking. "I didn''t come to this continent willingly. During a war, I encountered some different situations so I tried to escape the enemy''s ability. When I woke up, I found myself on this continent and decided to have some fun because I had nothing to do." After Martin''s words, Siveria frowned slightly. Martin''s words and motives made her a little nervous. After all, The Mestav Continent was her home and it is her main territory, but according to the man front of her, the only reason he engaged in all this and actively tampered with all the events was that he was bored. At that point, Martin started talking. "I don''t know what I look like from the outside. But I''m not a very nice person. You can say I''m a murderer of thousands of people. But keep in mind that, when I''m bored and a certain limit is crossed, I may have to destroy the entire continent." Martin began to spread more than half of his energy after saying those words. Because of Martin''s energy, the glass items inside the room exploded directly. Even the big black door of the room - couldn''t withstand the energy, and it exploded directly as if it had taken a major attack some kind of creature. Siveria held her breath and tried to comfort herself using her energy after the expression of fear appeared in her eyes. Even though Martin used 50 percent of his energy he didn''t focus his energy on any point. He just revealed his energy around. If he had directed his 50 percent energy directly to Siveria, even without the intention of murder or harming her. Siveria would be lying on the floor like a dead woman, no more. Just three or four seconds later, three people came in the "Meeting Room." These three people were the most reliable people for Siveria. "Get out of the room !" The three guardians who heard Siveria''s words looked at each other and walked out the shattered door as they came without saying anything. Siveria took a deep breath and started talking. Martin was still spreading his energy around. "I accept your agreement, we will give you all the information about "The Shadow" and secure "Prince Lagar" " Martin took a deep breath and began to speak after making a confirmation sign with his head. "It''s beautiful, then I''m going to the room you''ve prepared for me until I''m ready. The necessary information, call me when they are prepared." - After Martin said his words, he just started to walk towards to exit of the room. Siveria did not even ask if he needed for helping in directions. Because she knew that, this man most likely knows everything about her castle better than herself. And other thing she knew was this man was not talking with her because of informing herself.He was just ordering her to protect the "Prince Lagar" when he was going to start a massacre. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Chapter 208 - The Deleting Other People Soul Abilities ? - 208 Thank you for reading my novel in the , It helps so much :) - Martin was lying in his room on the red-big comfortable bed given by him by "Queen Siveria". Inside the room was there was a bookcase, a large glass window, a bathroom, as well as a working and dining table. The room itself It was designed using brown, black, and red colors in general. - Martin, one of the things he thought when he lay down in his bed was the Second Soul Ability he wanted to have and create for his use in the future. He was not going to create a soul ability anytime soon. "There''s an ability I have in "Survival" right now If I activate my ability when confronted by a strong person and when I''m going to fight against a strong person to for death, with "Unknown Fate" I can save my life is something unexpected things happen like if I die in the fight" Martin, when he started thinking, he had a memory in his mind. He taught at a woman''s school called Alise when he first came into this world. He forgot her name. After all, he didn''t care about her much at the time because he was inexperienced and just cared about the killing. But he didn''t forget the name and characteristics of her "shapeshifter" creature. This was the only thing he cared about them at that time. "The creature this girl had was a creature called "Fate Daughter," and her talent was to see the future for 10 seconds in instantly in her mind. And she only had this ability at the "Student" level. Who knows what kind of ability she has at the moment and what kind of "Soul Ability" she will create using his passive creature ability." - After these thoughts, Martin slightly got up from his bed and took an empty notebook and a pen from the bookcase inside his room. After that he sat at his chair and put down the notebook on the desk, he started thinking and working. "I can create some kind of "Soul Ability" for myself and use in the battles. But how many conditions, rules, and restrictions I need the add the create this kind of "seeing the future" ability ?" Martin began to think about it, and after taking a deep breath, he started writing with a pen on the notebook. "Soul Ability ¨C Unknown Fate" "After dying, the user will be reborn with the power of "Unknown Fate" , After Martin wrote these words, he smiled lightly. "I wonder if I do a simple point process, and I can combine that ability with the new ability I will create, I can gain effective power with this kind of method." That''s what Martin thought. He took a slightly deep breath and after focusing, "Unknown Fate" manifested on the right side of the table immediately. Martin took a deep breath and began to think after examining the physical body of "Unknown Fate, this was his ability physical form and it was standing there without any kind of motion. "In general, I''ve never seen "Soul Ability" affect me in wars. I was only impressed once in my life, that was the time when I was watching the "Ice-Yateb Wolf Emperor and "Golden-Sand" fight, and that was why I almost lost my life" Martin held his head lightly and started thinking. "thanks to the passive ability I''ve received from the choosing different kinds of clans and taking their passive powers, I should concentrate on weakening the enemy" Martin, after thinking like that, began to think about what kind of debilitating thing he could do on the other side. What kind of talent could have hurt the other side the way he wanted and managed to destroy it? Martin began to write some ideas that came to his mind after a big smile appeared on his face. "Deleting The Enemy Soul Ability, Weakening The Enemy Battle Power " Martin liked these two ideas. But to implement both ideas, he had to create an ability that was heavy and difficult to implement. At that time, Martin smiled lightly and began talking to the system. He had an idea. If he could follow that idea, he could easily destroy the enemy''s "Soul Ability." "When I look at a certain level of people and examine them, I can see the characteristics of the "Soul Ability" they have. Does this ability work as my trait, or is it your help to me, so if I have this feature, I''m going to create "Soul Ability" won''t weaken." "Yes, power is not reduced from the user in any way, and the user cannot use this feature as a condition, and in the "Soul Ability Creation" zone, this feature is not seen as a separate feature and does not restrict the power of its generated capability." Martin laughed lightly with the response he received from the system and began writing and drawing. He had a beautiful ability in his mind. Thanks to the passive ability the system had given him, he could see the "Soul Ability" of his goals - even their limitations - and his rules. Martin whispered lightly after these thoughts and received praise from the system. I''m not destroying my opponent''s ability by using the conditions and restraints. It''s very simple, the mine "Soul Ability" doesn''t see the system''s capabilities as the skills I have, and it doesn''t add to talent as a disadvantage. I can simply erase the talents my opponents have by creating talent." - Thank you for reading my novel in the , It helps so much :) More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 209 - The Natural Soul Ability - Martin On The Hunt - 209 "Thank you for reading my novel in the , Thank you so much , It work so much for me to keep my writing and living my life " it is important"/" Queen Siveria had gathered the information Martin wanted and sent it to him. After she sent the papers contained information about "The Shadow", she was sitting in her room, on the working desk, and she was thinking. "I''m making the right move right I am not wrong ?" Queen Siveria thought of it herself. Everything developed so fast, she relied on herself and the power she had until now. But still, some things in her head weren''t going right. She couldn''t get rid of that feeling. - It was already the evening, and Martin started reading the documents brought in by the servants of Queen Siveria. Each of the documents was the "The Shadow" organization''s plans, the regions in which they had powers, and in general, some of which contained certain information about where they lived, and some of them were theories. After Martin read it for a while, he made a confirmation sign with his head. "They helped the Greensun Family in the war three hundred years ago against the Spatian Family and gave them the land of "Spatial Dream Empire." Although Green, Sun Empire seems to be running around on the surface, the real situation has nothing to do with it." Martin understood this much from the documents he read. Although the "Green Sun Empire" from the outside looked like an honorable and powerful empire, it was a puppet of "The Shadow." "The Shadow" was receiving more than 50 percent of its revenues from taxes and trade the Green Sun Empire takes from it is citizens and other businesses. In return, they offered them protection and power." But there was something in Martin''s mind that confused him. "Why would an organization like The Shadow care about silver and similar things, there should be another reason under this controlling purposes of them. When I was on the Atrem Continent, Even the "King Level" shapeshifters and the "Emperor Level Shapeshifters" did not think, did care about the gold and silver, They only used "Star Stone" if they wanted to trade by someone, and that was because the "Star Stone" was precious and it can help them to get improve and became more powerful. The Shadow is a not weak organization at least it is at the level of "Icean Family" who wanted to control the "Atrem Continent" the most powerful person who runs the organization should at least be at the "Ancestor" Level why would "Silver" ore which can be found almost at any kind of "organization" is important for them." Martin took a deep breath and continued to think, after making a confirmation sign with his head after these thoughts. "Emperor Levels may not have any general knowledge of this, but if I research a little, I''m sure that what "The Shadow" is after an object that will benefit more of their work, not "Silver" or the like." Martin didn''t make that idea in his head. He wasn''t an inexperienced shapeshifter anymore. So he began to understand how strong the people around him could get and what they would do for power. And even himself, from the moment he came into this universe to get stronger, he''s killed more than 10,000 people so far. "At first, the system simply told me that bad shapeshifters or beings could gain strength by killing people. I think the situation is the same as it was then" Martin thought there was no reason to waste more time after those words. After rereading the documents - and memorizing the territory issues, he opened the window of his room and after jumping quickly without thinking, he found "The Methane Empire Capital City" abandoned within minutes. - In "Mystical Forest," Martin continued to move forward with thoughts in his mind. The location of this headquarters, the southern border of "The Lake Methane Empire" was a hidden area of a large mountain called "The Half-Mountain". But Martin used the information in the documents to know where this area was. If he uses all the speed, it would take up to 5 to 7 hours to get to that area. - Ikelga continued to move into the forest with slow steps. The fear he experienced damaged his soul and physique. But he had a different advantage. All kinds of ?ssets would be strengthened under pressure. It wasn''t personal. It was a trait hidden in the blood and soul of a living being. Ikelga collapsed because of the incident, but, even though he didn''t want to open his eyes a few minutes later, there was an additional Soul Ability innately to protect himself from his soul and body. And this "Soul Ability" wasn''t a normal way. Unlike a normal ability, it was in the form of ability with a "physical" form. Ikelga - who had emerged from the depths of his soul and the power he had when he went into the trance, was standing at the back of Ikelga. It was about three meters tall, and his body looked like a gorilla. There were three horns on his head, and each horn was glowing with different colors. "The Soul Ability ¨C Three Horned Soul Shield" "User will be protected against three different "fatal" attacks" "Daily"- No conditions, rules, or restrictions, "Natural Soul Ability", "Tip" (Natural Soul Ability is created by user soul himself or herself, so it does not need any kind of restriction, rules, and conditions" Ikalga , felt that he is powerful and more capable , with this kind of power he can control the other "Gray Demons" to be powerful , Ikalga , got up from the his sitting place , and walked with different eyes and that looked like different from other times. - "Thank you for reading my novel in the , Thank you so much , It work so much for me to keep my writing and living my life " it is important"/" COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 210 - The Events In The Continent - 210 It was already night time, and Martin was moving forward towards his target. He was very focused and looking around carefully. He was right now in a place the very close to the edge of "The Lake Methane Empire." border. After just a few hours later, with his speed, he will be going to reach the "The Shadow" base 6 - Green Sun Empire - Green Sun Capital City - Some rogue organizations and malicious organizations within The Green Sun Empire began to uncover the events between "Martin" and "Sun Team." So, the "Green Sun Empire" was in a bad and dangerous spot and was on the verge of being damaged quite badly because of these events. The commoners do not care about the events when a person looked from the outside but their confidence towards the "Green Sun Empire" was drastically dropped after these events heard by them. Soon, the people who spread the rumors began to be stopped by sub-organizations controlled by "Sun Team". In fact, on the lively streets, the heads of these organizations and the leaders who spread the rumors were killed on the live streets publicly the show the power of the "Green Sun Empire" and spread the fear the other organizations who are want to try to uncover the secrets what happened the between the "Green Sun Empire" and the Martin Of course, with these actions, only poor and uneducated people were fooled and liked the event, because they trusted the "Green Sun Empire" and it is power. But the Especially people on the upper levels and the nobles were smart and too educated the swallow these fake spreading of fear. It was starting to make them uncomfortable too. Green Sun Empire, Eastern Region, Ortane Family Palace - The Ortane Family was a family specializing in commercial affairs at Green Sun Empire. Even though they had tried to gain an advantage first the uncover the secrets to earn monetary value but, they soon began to realize that their actions were useless, and within a short time they quickly came up with the idea of making a second plan. That''s why they started contacting the "Lake Methane Empire" without telling anyone the news. The "Ortane Family", each of whom is intelligent traders and business people, couldn''t continue to trade in a place like this. - Green Sun Empire, Western Region ¨C Latvia Family Palace - The Latvian Family was a powerful family that cultivated "soldiers" and "Mystics" that needed to be developed and trained for security, which was responsible for the city''s security in the "Green Sun Empire". Even, in general, there were only a few families that were stronger than themselves. But these families were directly experts in fighting external forces and creatures. So it is only expected to be stronger than their family. Inside the city, it was the duty of the "Latvian Family" to stop the rumors spreading. That''s why they had to spend a lot of "silver" and manpower in a short time to find the people who spread the rumors and kill them if needed to be. In some of the interrogations, some of the organization leaders mentioned before they died that one person from "Sun Team" was killed and that at least the person who killed the "Sun Team" member was an "Emperor" Level Mystic, and with this knowledge, they had already cooperated with "Lake Methane Empire." This was not a betrayal for them, this was just good planning for the survival of their family. If the Emperor Level human named "Martin", go to war with the "Green Sun Empire" they will be at the risk too. - Green Sun City ¨C North ¨C Askeria Family - The Askeria family was a family that generally worked with the outer parts of "Green Sun City" and raised Mystics to fight the creatures to defend the humans in the city and in the villages at the same time. Therefore, they had the strongest people and mystics compared to other noble families in the "Green Sun Empire". At the same time, they had strong words and influences because of their power. Many organizations were taking orders directly from the Askeria family, and they were not mentioned in any kind of documents to protect their safety from the "Green Sun Empire". They had a serious loyalty towards the Askeria family. But in the interrogation stages, they also learned about the level of the situation and the Greensun Family - the Green Sun Empire, that the royal family was fighting an Emperor Level, and that the aforementioned Emperor Level had already agreed with "Lake Methane Empire." That prompted them to make a move. That''s why they began planning to escape quickly and deal with "Lake Methane Empire." - The Shadow ¨C Base 1 (Head Of The Shadow) - There were three people in a large area built into a dark cave. These three people were sitting in three seats around a small round table right over the large cave area. Each had a sneaky look and anger in their eyes. "Damn, these idiots really can''t do anything. Why are they going to make a scene with an "Emperor Level" and they''re doing it for no reason?" After The Big Man said his words, a man on my right side, who was quite short and weak, was the opposite of the Big Man , who looked like choke a bear even if he was not at the level of "???" "Alkina, your thinking may be right, but we have to wait and see, maybe we can make a deal with this person, and this time "Lake Methane Empire" will be in a position where we can''t do anything against us." A man named Alkina made a confirmation sign with his head. COMMENT 1 comment VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 211 - The Cursed Guest - Shadow Mark - The Entry - 211 Thank you people for reading this book in the , - "But, Sani, I don''t want to be hostile to an "Emperor" Level because of the actions of these fools" The weak-looking man named Sani smiled lightly.He had different kid of look in his eyes that when stranger people look at him they know that he was smarter than normal humans and other mystics There was a deep stab mark on his right eye, just next to his right brow and eye. Sani kept talking after smiling. "Alkina, we need to ?ssess the situation. I can imagine what you''re thinking. But first of all, let''s ask Varia what is she is thinking about the events that happened in such a short time." After Sani finished his remarks, he turned his head and looked at the third person who was sitting at the table. This person was was a woman with an blonde hair and normal face , with nice body , she was considered to be good-looking but not "pretty" not that she cared about that much anyway. Varia took a deep breath and began talking after thinking about it for a while. "The key point is not the be afraid of the "Emperor-Level" human mystic, If we have to worry about something it must the strong organizations that can be behind him, and perhaps he has Ancestor Level People, on his arsenal who can attack us - we can''t deal with it if they have that kind of power. Other than that, continue to search for monitoring. "I''m sure we''ll find out what this person is going to do soon. Just make sure he is going to stay away from our organization honorable "goal"" Alkina and Sani looked towards the each other and they thought about their goal at the same time , when Varia said her words to them.In the end their goal was the most important thing. After Varia finished her words, she got out of her seat and started walking away. Alkina took a deep breath and began talking after looking at Sani. "Sani, with the resources and power we have now, can we fight against someone at the "Ancestor" level." When Sani heard that question, he thought about it and answered with a sneaky smile on his face. "Easily if he''s alone, we won''t have any problems, but if he has an Emperor Level and more helper with him, we''ll be gone." After these words, Alkina took a deep breath and began to shake. It wasn''t because of the fear that he was shaking. He was shaking with the excitement the thought about the fighting against the "Ancestor Level", it been so long. - Martin, in a short time, finally reached the area he wanted. He wanted to examine and search the area as quickly as possible. For searching the area, he knew what he was going to use, for the matter. "The Outsider Eye" Thanks to this ability, he was able to examine a particular area with a bird''s eye view. Martin was on top of a tree right now, and in front of him "The Half-Mountain" it was pretty close to him, Martin was surprised the "Half-Mountain" was a real half-mountain.Mountain itself did not have half of it. - After Martin focused lightly, within seconds he began to examine the whole area well. Shortly afterward, he saw that the person with some black clothes entered through a secret entrance at the bottom of the mountain. - Martin had arrived at the entrance shortly. The entrance was hidden under a large rock and was wide where five people could enter. Martin was just about to go in, and that is when the system showed him a "Soul Ability" screen, Martin started to read and understood what is this. "Soul Ability " Cursed Guest The Shadow Mark" "From Originated ¨C "Sani" "Activation" "If a person has no shadow mark on his hand enters a place marked by the user he or she will be going to hit by an attack that could kill an "Ancestor Level" "Conditions" "If the target knows about the ability it will not go to work on them" "If the target is above the "Ancestor Level 1" it will not be going to work on them" "If the target has blood-connection with the ability user, it will not be going to work on them" - Rules - Every time a guest is killed by the ability, the user of the ability to have to sleep for three days. It will cast instantly. - "Tip" User (Martin= knows about it and above the level of "Ancestor Level 1" user can go in without thinking about anything else" Martin, his eyes became serious after seeing the warnings. If the system hadn''t shown it to him, and he hadn''t picked a clan and elevated the power and level he had, entering in from this secret entrance would have killed him in spot and killed himself. Martin closed his eyes lightly and whispered before entering. "Unknown Fate, Activate!" After activating talent, the Unknown Fate, physical form manifested back of the himself "The Unknown Fate is active, if the user dies in a battle, the ability will going to "resurrect the user" Martin looked up at the sky after activating talent and then smiled. "I''m going to use the ability three times again after three to five hours because I activated the ability without the day is over and passed midnight." Martin was proud to think of himself that way. So, comfortably, he walked through the entrance and walked for about 15 minutes, and then he came across a big corridor. There were more than 1,000 Mystics in the hallway, and each of them was working on a different subject. At that point, after Martin walked in, each of them stopped his job and started looking at him. "What are you doing people , are we good here" - Thank you people for reading this book in the , COMMENT 1 comment VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 212 - The Massacre By Silver Soul Sword - 212 After Martin''s words, every single person inside the base began to behave carefully. Each of them held their breath and began to wait. They were surprised , they did not expect a stranget to get in the their cave which is their base in their wildest dreams. - The Shadow ¨C Base 6 ¨C Lowest Base ¨C Leader = Alian (King Level Mystic ) (Fighter Type) - Alian quickly stepped forward and started watching Martin. He didn''t have to think too much. He certainly didn''t know the other person, and he was sure this person was no relative of "Sani" in any kind of position. Alian knew there was only one option left. The person they were dealing with was higher than "Ancestor Level 1." That meant one thing. All Shadow was in danger of being destroyed in the face of this person. "I have to pay attention to my words - one wrong mistake and bad word from my mouth, and everyone who''s here is going to die, including me." Alian was a man in his 30s with a long black beard, he had black long hair and blue eyes, he was about 1 meter 90 cm tall. In general, "The Shadow" appointed himself as a leader in Base 6, because he was good at managing and good at fighting. That''s why he was an experienced man, and he wasn''t an idiot at all. After taking a deep breath, Alian approached Martin and began talking after sending a sign of his underlings to not move or talk at all. "Hi, I''m the leader and manager of "The Shadow" 6th Base, who are you, my lord, and why did you come here?" Martin smiled and began talking after looking at Alian lightly - after walking lightly towards him. "My name is Martin, I just got to this continent. I want to know the goals of The Shadow. I''d like you to tell me about it." "I never thought we''d draw attention from outside the continent. How did this happen? He''s going to ask me about "The Shadow" and the secrets "The Shadow" has on them. If I don''t answer, there''s a chance he''ll kill us all." Alian started talking after thinking about it for a while. "I''m not authorized to answer about the secrets of "The Shadow" and other things about it before I know who you are my lord." After hearing these words, Martin took a great deep breath and whispered lightly. "At least not all people are an idiot to behave "good" towards me, this makes things easier." After Martin whispered, he slightly raised his hand, a silver sword manifested in the middle of him and it was levitating slowly. This silver sword was now 10 feet tall and was all sharp and gigantic looking at the same time. - Naturally, this sword was "The Silver Soul Sword,", one of Martin''s ability which he earned from choosing the "Silver Soul" Clan. Under normal circumstances, Silver Soul Sword would have 50% of the power it is the user. But in Martin''s case, the "Silver Soul Sword" was directly at "Ancestor Level 3." It meant that the "Silver Soul Sword" Martin had about the %80 percent of his power and abilities at the same time. Except for the "Soul Ability" Unknown Fate. In short, it meant that Martin had a warrior with the power of "Ancestor Level 3" with him all the time. Even Martin was in a position to suffer if he fought his own Silver Soul Sword. He did know he can fight against the "Silver Soul Sword" but he is still going to take damage from it. After Martin summoned "Silver Soul Sword", his eyes began to show his true character and soul. And then he whispered lightly. "Silver Soul Sword, kill everyone except the person in front of me named "Alian." After Martin''s words were over, all the "The Shadow" members inside Base 6 were tried to escape, but it was the futile thing the try, in just five to six seconds all the "The Shadow" Base 6 members were killed except their leader "Alian". The only thing they had in common was that their heads were cut off. Although Silver Soul Sword was a giant sword, because of the expertise and passive qualities from Martin - it managed to kill each member without creating a wild environment. It cut off each of them so sharply and cleanly that even the blood of the headless bodies lying on the floor had not flowed yet. Alian was starting to tremble out of fear. Under normal circumstances, he certainly wouldn''t have escaped the war or a fight. But this wasn''t a war. It was just a way of suicide where he didn''t have a chance to win. He was starting to think quickly about what he was supposed to do. His only chance was to tell him what he has known about "The Shadow". Otherwise, he would have a more dangerous and painful fate than any of the bodies lying on the ground. He could see that. Martin smiled lightly. The system gave him little information. "User earned , 700,000 Paradigna Coins" After reading the information, Martin gently confirmed it with his head and then turned his attention back to "Alian". After a few seconds, Martin started talking. "What do you say, you''re not going to tell me. Because if you''re not, you won''t end up better than the bodies on the ground. Although I''m not very good at "torture," this is why you should be afraid, and since I don''t know anything, I''m going to have the chance to try all the things in mind on you. What do you say, will you going to talk?" Alian, he swallowed it lightly. His whole soul and body were frozen. Afterward, he had an idea and immediately raised his right hand and showed a sign with one black dot and two blackbird drawings. And then he started talking. "It''s the "The Shadow" sign, if I talk, I''m going to die directly." COMMENT 1 comment VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 213 - Next Target - The Shadow - Base 5 - 213 Martin after heard what Alian said to him first smirked and he burst out a big laugh, and he started talking. "Look me in the eye, do you think I''m stupid enough to believe that kind of thing?" Alian took a deep breath. He thought the man in front of him was bluffing. That''s why he kept talking and tried to say the same thing. "My lord, I am saying the truth, If I talk about the "The Shadow" secrets, I will be going to die before I know what happened to me." Martin conjured his fighting sword in his right hand after focusing lightly. Afterward, Martin gently swung his sword and blade energy cut Alian''s left arm directly clean as cutting the bu??er. Alian collapsed with pain and screamed lightly. He was used to pain because he was an experienced fighter, but the pain of having one arm amputated was not small. That''s why he started screaming. That''s when Martin started talking. "in the Cursed Guest The Shadow Mark, there''s no such rule or conditioning added so if you lie to me again, your right arm is next." Alian swallowed it at the time and started thinking about how stupid he was. The man front of him knew the "Cursed Guest The Shadow Mark" "Soul Ability" of "Sani" this ability was entrance of the all of the "The Shadow" bases and it made by one of the big leaders which are named "Sani". That meant he knew everything he said so far was a lie. That''s why he cut off his arm. Alian, with his right arm, after touching his left shoulder, sent his energy lightly and closed the wound. After focusing, he stopped the bleeding completely and began talking after getting up from where he was kneeling. "The Shadow has six headquarters, we''re currently at Base 6th. I only know where Base 5 is it is leaders. I''m telling the truth!" Martin could have more or less guessed if a person was telling the truth. This was not because of any ability or similar way that the system helped him. Martin knew a little bit about it before he came to this world, he was the human being in the end, and the people in his old world were human-like here too. Therefore, body language, eye movements, did not change that much and had differences that unrecognizable from the humans in the earth. It didn''t matter if the human was King Level in the end it is still "Human" and had "Human" kind, body-language". He took this paper and pen from his room when he was staying in "The Lake Methane Empire." After that, he tossed the paper and pen to lightly to Alian and started talking. "Write down where you the place, the knowledge about leaders their soul abilities and how many people are in there, I''ll leave you after you write everything you know." Alian took the pen with his existing right arm and began writing quickly, he stopped writing five minutes later. Martin took the paper and the pen, with his energy without touching it. After placing the pen back in the part of his waist, he began to examine what was written on the paper. "The Shadow Base 6", The Purple Cloud Area / The Fingalia Tree, "Sea Dwellers Empire" this place entrance is not known but much of the people, but at some point, beneath Fingalia Tree there is a "big stone" if a person has "Shadow Mark" of the "The Shadow" they will know and see the entrance, this The entrance can be found by going under the stone, "Base itself, made directly into The Fingalia Tree, there are almost more than 3.000 to 5.000 "The Shadow" members in this base and they controlled by three managers.Each of the three people at the "King Level" Mystic level and their names are "Agat, Liac, and Markai," "Agat is 50 years old, a man carrying two large axes and one saber wound on the right side of his jaw -- a fighter like me he loves the attack with his "axes" and love close-fight like me, as I know, he has a "Passive Soul Ability" increases his "attack speed by %10" for every ten seconds he is in the battle." "Liac is a tall, skinny man with a beautiful face like a woman who looks like a 25-year-old - a person who fights from a distance and uses spells, He most of the time uses spells in the form of fire and lightning in general, the name of the soul creature he has is called "The Lightning Fire Deer". So he has a good attack ability for these two elements, His "Soul Ability" is an active ability, if the target fulfills his one to two conditions, the target will going to take 5 to 10 x more damage from the next attack. "Brandi is a strange man with black hair and white beard in his 40s - the most authoritarian person in Base 5 in general unlike others. He is a person who fights by turning into a creature and uses passive talent as soul ability - he uses a "Soul Ability" to increase his defensive ability, but in return, reduces his attack power each second when using his soul ability." Martin smiled and gently whispered after looking at Alian. "You fulfilled your words, because of that I am going to leave you" Alian smiled and he was going to start talking but, he understood something, "Why my head is not on my shoulders" This man named Martin was already cut his head before, started to walk towards to exit, before Martin left the "The Shadow Base 6" he said something. "Sorry, But I don''t like giving a chance to live to my enemies, I am not stupid enough to do that" "Thank you for reading my novel ! , It means much to me !" COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Translator: Editor: Chapter 214 - Anren - The Mark Of Natural Good - 214 "The Sea Dwellers" was the name of the people and their families living in this area at the same time they are called "Sea-Man" or "Sea-Dwellers" by other people and themselves. Because each person born in the area was capable of breathing underwater and moving more quickly underwater and at the same time when they fight in the underwater they are three to four times stronger than when they were on the land. It was like an Advanced Level Mystic "Sea-Man" could kill a normal "King Level Mystic" underwater "The Sea Dwellers" was the coastline of the eastern region and the entire coastline of the western region. Because of their natural-born abilities, they naturally stood close to the "rivers" "oceans" and similar puddles." Unlike other formations and countries, they were watching and practicing an "oligarchy" order. The people who decided what kind of order and course of action is going to do was the "Sea-Man" that most experienced and powerful and smart at the same time. With the decision of this group, the country''s actions in the future continued to be committed with a final decision. This thing resembled more than "Meritocracy" than the "Oligarchy" "The Shadow" or "The Lake Methane Empire" could do nothing against them because of the ability to breathe in natural water, being fast in water as fast as a fish and at least three to five times stronger in the water" But other empires didn''t have to be afraid and scared. Because the Sea Dwellers weren''t dealing with empires that were generally on land. Treasures and creatures beneath the seas and oceans were more appealing to them and important for them. So unless some kind of Land Empire or Land Organization attacks them, they do not care what happens in the land. - Martin didn''t immediately start to move forward after he left the cave. So he focused lightly on the ground after sitting on the floor and said his words. "System, place the Paradigna Points I have in the "Agility" section." After Martin''s words were over, the system did not ask for his approval, he had only informed and carried out the procedure. "800,000 Paradigna Points are placed in "Agility" "Placement complete." "Status is showing" Martin began to examine his condition after hearing the words of the system. - "Martin" (Name) "Clans" (Total Clans) "Outsider Sword" (2nd Strongest Clan) (New Clan) "Void Star Sign" "Black Hearth" "Silver Soul" "Black And White" (Strongest Clan) "Level = "Ancestor Level 3" (Original Level) "Creature" "Battle Power" = 5.5 Silver Star (Level 5 Ancestor (Middle)) (Level 10 is "Sky Master") (His Battle Power) "Black And White Blademaster" "STR = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "Agility = 3.0 Silver Paradigna" "Endurance = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "INT = 1.2 Silver Paradigna" "Silver Paradigna Points" = "0" "Soul Ability 1" "The Unknown Fate" "Originated From ¨C "Martin Paradigna" "Ability" - "After user dies the "Unknown Fate", manifests in a physical form and resurrect the user" - After Martin inspected his status and new power, he made a confirmation sign with his head and smiled with a happy expression. The reason for that was quite simple. Now, with the power he had, he could fight against easily against the person at the level of "Ancestor Level 5". That was an important detail for him. After making the necessary adjustments, he didn''t waste any more time and began to move forward with "The Shadow ¨C Base 6". - The Lake Methane Empire - - There was a large area on the side of Queen Siveria''s palace. This great area was used to practice "Mystic" and other fighters working for the palace. There were two people in this area right now. One of them was "Lagar" and the other was "a young man" Lagar had first started getting training from a powerful "Mystic" owned by "The Lake Methane Empire". The reason they gave him this training was because they wanted him not to stand idly by. But there was a strange thing. Lagar introduced the to a young man when he worked with his instructor, "Queen Siveria" was one who introduced to him. The young man was the same age as him, and since he learned from "Queen Siveria" that this young man had destroyed a group of powerful bandits, which named Fire Sword Bandits alone. He thought highly of him. The reason he destroyed this group was that these thugs attacked their villages and destroyed everything they had and killed everyone who was in the village. After talking to the young man for a while, Lagar learned that his name was "Anren" and had already found out that he had the same power as a mystical at the "Lord Advanced" level and he had created a "Soul Ability with physical form" because of his anger and need of power. He did not even work for it, It just created by itself with the soul and emotions from the "Anren" - Anren was taking deep breaths. And for the power, he was going after "Martin," who gave him the power he had in the first place. With this d?s?r? for goodness he want to make, he had such strong anger and malice feelings for evil people like the thugs, because of his soul changed quickly in the short time and he traumatized because what he was went throught, His soul and emotion created a "Physical Form" "Soul Ability" without even asking to him. "The Mark Of Natural Good" "Originated From - "Anren" "Activation" "After touching a living being user can mark them with a sign of three feathers and after the target is marked by the user, whenever they got close to an evil person the ability will ask the target this question "Evil shall be destroyed" if the target accepts it, the mark will be activated and will attack the enemy if the enemy is weaker than by the target %0.1" percent the enemy evil being will be going to instantly killed if not, the marked person, will going to transport the location that safe for them by ability" "Rules" "Can only be used for three times for each marked person" "After three times is over , the user of ability have to mark the person again" "10 Mark can be given the people and beings per day" COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 215 - The Sea Dwellers - Ocean City - Friendship - 215 Lagar looked at Anren, who was sitting next to him and started talking after thinking about what he wanted to ask about. "Anren, how do you know Lord Martin, and why are you following him?" Anren, after thinking lightly, began to talk and explain himself. "After finding him on the shore, I called my friends to took him up and we carried him my house in the village. Then after he woke up the first thing he asked me was some information about the continent and where he was. Other than that, he knocked me out the last time we talked, and then he was already gone when I woke up." Lagar didn''t ask for anything after making a confirmation sign with his head. But Anren kept telling him the other things happened. He looked like he wanted to tell things in his mind to keep his mind with himself. He was still affected by the images of his village people''s dead bodies. "Even I was surprised why I was sleeping because I did not understand that I was getting knocked out. I felt so much stronger after I felt my body. Everyone in my village was confused about why I was so strong. I went into the forest to make good use of the power I had and started to improve myself. I stayed in the forest for about 5 to 7 hours at most. But after I came out of the forest and went toward my village, I saw that most of the houses were burned and the people who live in the village were killed by the bandits. Only the girls in the village people were taken for other things. The only thing I saw at that time was a "Red Sword" flag, from the bandits and I saw it in the ground." Lagar took a big deep breath and responded lightly. "Compared to you I did not say this kind of bad thing myself, but at the least now you can have a new life. You''re a powerful mystical." Anren smiled lightly. Things were still fresh, and his head was still very aching. That''s why it was unexpected. After Anren smiled, he started talking. "Lagar, Lord Martin said he''d train you. And I heard that the "Green Sun Empire" was your family before that the "Green Sun Empire" take it by using the power of an outside organization. I heard these from "Queen Siveria." If that''s the case, if you keep improving your power, you can have your throne again." Lagar took a slight breath with a serious eye and began to talk. "Yes, as you''re talking about, I''ve just learned that fact too. Lord Martin found out that my family was the founder and manager of an empire called the "Spatial Dream Empire" before the creation of the "Green Sun Empire." The organization, called "The Shadow," helped the "Greensun Family," a normal noble family at the time, and took the empire from my family." "Now Lord Martin will help you get back your rightful land with the personal power you have by educating you." Lagar stood up and started talking after those words. At the same time, he was watching a great practice area. "Yes, I''m going to take the Empire like this, and if I can get it in the future, I''m thinking of managing people well. Maybe you can help me too, you''ll be with me as my most reliable friend." Anren smiled lightly and after standing up, she reached out to "Lagar" and focused lightly. "The Good Mark Of Natural Soul" After Anren''s whisper ended, Lagar looked at his hand lightly and saw the feather sign. Even if he doesn''t know exactly what kind of sign this symbolized and what kind of power it gave it is user. he spoke and thanked Anren after looking at it anyway. "Thank you for the gift" Anren pointed to the "Practical Field" with his finger after confirming it with his head and spoke as he began to move forward. "Come on, if you want to get which was yours and yor family back then we need to practice.We can just sit around then wait for the power up" Lagar, with the d?s?r? in his eyes, talked then proceeded behind Anren''s back and began to practice together. "Of course I know that , actually I learned from the my mistakes." When , Lagar said this words , and began to follow the Anren he thought about in his mind. "I cant even stopped a man to "F" my girlfriend in front of me ," - Sea Dwellers, "Capital City" Oceanus City" Oceanus City was a long city of the Continent of Mestov, which looked at much of the west coast, and had large walls. Many of the people living in the city were normal people because many "Sea-Humans" were generally living in the sea and building houses with shells in the sea. Oceanus City was used to sell fish from the sea to people on the continent, valuables, and other things from the depth of the sea and ocean. The man, who was in charge of the capital Oceanus City, was a male "Sea-Man" called "Dras" - Dras was an Emperor Level entity, and there were exactly two other people who carried power under the direction of the "Sea Dwellers" people like him. When the Sea Dwellers met as the heads of cities, they represented all "Sea-Dwellers Empire." That''s how they devised a pattern. But the power they had and the dominance of the region were in the "Ocean" sections, and even the great lakes and rivers inside the continent were under their control. For this reason, the power they had was very strong compared to other organizations and emperors. - Inside Oceanus City, in a large blue palace, in a very comfortable bedroom, right next to his nose, a man with strange lines was lying in bed. He was thinking a lot. Recent incidents have also disturbed him and he was aware that he had to somehow examine these matters. This guy was naturally called "Dras Sternum." Chapter 216 - The Sea Dwellers - Dras Sterium - Meeting - 216 Dras Sterium, was in a thoughtful mood. He''s been confused by recent events. For the Green Sun Empire a battle against an "Emperor Level" mystic or being, was a drastically bad thing to do. This will cause their power and reliability the go down pretty quickly. Each Emperor Level served as the leaders of the great empires and the greatest organizations. Dras was as happy as he was uncomfortable with this situation, He was happy because he did know that the "Green Sun Empire" itself was controlled by the organization named "The Shadow" which was his and the enemy of "Sea Dwellers". If this Emperor Level could hurt them a little bit with the power he has it would make him feel good. Even better if this man has his backing and could destroy the "The Shadow" this will make him happier. it would work for him and the Sea Dwellers Empire and at the same time "The Lake Methane Empire" will going to like it too. It wasn''t too early to pick aside. So he didn''t have to think about what to do for a long time. After he got up from his bed, he called out lightly. "Leng, come here!" It is eyes were blue at the color and it had white hair even if he was young on the outside. Dras began to speak with a very reckless facial expression. "Leng, I want you to strengthen our spies around and bring me all kinds of developments in the "Green Sun Empire." At the same time, send the news to the cities of the other three big "Sea-Man" city leaders and tell them I want a meeting. They won''t ask why I want a meeting, because they can already guess the reason for it." The young man, named Leng, made a confirmation sign with his head and started talking. "Can I have some fun on the land of normal people?". Dras took a breath of light and rolled his eye and responded after looking at Leng. "You can have fun as long as you don''t get too much attention. I don''t want any kind of the problem to arise with them" Leng left the room after saying nothing more with a smile on his face and moved on to carry out the orders given to him and have some fun on the way too. Dras he stood up lightly from his seat and whispered after looking out the long glass window inside his room. "A lot of things are going to change. I can feel it." After Dras said those words, he turned around and walked out of his room. - Martin was moving forward. If he was not thinking wrong, he would be going to reach his target about the five to six hours later if he keeps is moderate speed. He also thought if the information he received was accurate. But he knows that it was right the time trust his level and power. He had never seen a single "Ancestor Level" and he wasn''t afraid of people who were at the Ancestor Level 5 and 6" level, and he could easily beat them with the help of the "Silver Soul Sword". Martin was also examining the surrounding areas when he was continued to move forward. It was very beautiful and he had seen large mountains, the places with long trees and communities of animals and crowded creatures. He passed by a big lake a short time ago. Even Martin "On the Atrem Continent" wasn''t fully knowledgeable about the map. Naturally, he did not know where he was on this continent. He only had simple knowledge, and he was one of the biggest cities. Martin continued to hunt with a smile on his face. The Shadow ¨C Base 1 - Sani held a meeting quickly. Because the "Soul Ability" he owned existed in every member, the sign holders could feel "Sani" that they died when they died. Exactly three to two hours ago a large number of members and Alian, the leader of "The Shadow - Base 6," had died. He told the other three big leaders about it. And they quickly group up for the discuss the ongoing events on the continent. The first person to speak was Varia. "We now know the threat and importance of this situation. "Base 6" was destroyed in just a few days after the incident between Green Sun Empire and this man happaned. But there are things that confuses me. I have to approach this event with a more realistic thought than mixing it with my emotions." Those words confused Sani. At that time, Varia continued to talk, turning her head and she started to look at the Sani when she started talking with him. "Sani , I do know that you said that only the people who have your mark or your relatives could pass the entrance of "Ancestor" level without thinking about getting harmed by the "Soul Ability" of yours. What do you think of this situation?" Varia started to spread dangerous energy to her around with devilishly strong and powerful eyes looking at the Sani. Sani was sure this conversation was an interrogation, Varia did not asked himself an question she just make it look like "question" But he had nothing to be afraid of.Because he did know he had no mistakes in his "Soul Ability" "Yes, as you said, there may be two reasons for this situation.if the unmarked person managed to get in through the door, he''s either a relative of mine, and you know better than all of my relatives are dead. Or ..." At that time, Sani paused and looked at the two people with his eyes first and whispered after taking a breath. He sounded pretty cold when he started talking. "The person who comes in and pass the barrier without any kind of damage , must be at the level of "Ancestor Level 2" Chapter 217 - The Shadow Core - The Shadow Needs Help ! - 217 With Sani''s words, Varia and Alkina, who were sitting at the round table for three, looked at each other. They had bewilderment, fear, and different emotions on their faces. Each of them didn''t expect that answer from the "Sani". Naturally, under normal circumstances, they had their reasons for not believing in "Sani". He was one of the leader-member who deals with political and mind games. But each of them had known each other for a long time, and even he had a problem of playing with people and the poisonous mind of a leader he was still one of the big members of "The Shadow. And he was the most royal of the "The Shadow". Compared the others he was saved by the "The Shadow" itself back then and he was in the debt of the "The Shadow" The fact that "Sani" turned his power directly into a "Soul Ability" to protect the territory of "The Shadow." showed that how much he cared about the "The Shadow" itself. He even gave up his "Soul Ability" the protect the "The Shadow Bases" that is why it was so strong and worked on even "Ancestor Level" when he was at the level of "Emperor". So, Alkina and Varia, they just paused without looking at each other and said nothing. For a few minutes, the whole room took the judge of silence. Sani was the one who broke the silence in the room. "In this way, we may need to notify "The Shadow Core.". From what I''ve said, it''s the right behavior and you know it needs to be done." After Sani''s words, Varia began to think lightly. "It could be a pretty bad situation for us to report "The Shadow Core" and ask for their help before we''re done on this continent." Varia thought that way. But as much as she didn''t agree, she knew that "Sani" was talking true and that he was saying it right at the right time. So she had to do something about it without thinking any more about it as a leader of "The Shadow" (Mestav Continent). "Damn it, if it''s a normal Ancestor Level and it''s on its own, then the three of us can fight it. I am a Level 4 Emperor Warrior, "Sani" is a 3rd Level Emperor who can carry out remote attacks, and the Varia which is Peak Emperor herself and a controller on top of that, we could easily fight against him with this kind team up." After Alkina said these words, Sani shook his head negatively and began to speak. "Yes, what you''re saying is true, but the problem is that if this person were a normal "Ancestor Level" - he shouldn''t have access to the "Base" with the "Soul Ability". I used the entrance of the "Bases". This person probably has to be "Ancestor Level 2" at best. If we were not at the level of Ancestor Level 2 and he was only Level 1 Ancestor, He should died when he was trying the enter the Base 6, because of my "Soul Ability" Alkina took a deep breath after listening to Sani. yes, he liked to fight and he was enjoying and thrilled when fighting. But even with the power he had, He could not fight against at a creature or person at the level of "Ancestor" with himself and the chance he had fighting against at a person or creature at the level of "Ancestor Level 2" is just %0 percent, he would be killed instantly. He had to think quickly about what he had to do. At that point, Varia took a breath and started talking. "I''ve made up my mind. We''ll report these events to "The Shadow Core" and will move according to their instructions" Alkina and Sani took a deep breath with these words, and a strange expression of timidity appeared on their faces. "The Shadow Core" was a true director of "The Shadow" organization, which sent directives and tasks to members, all on continents." The Shadow Core was the real "The Shadow" and controller of all other "The Shadow" organizations. It sends a different kind of teams and groups to different kind of continents and control or orders them if it needed. It has known that "The Shadow Core" had about more than 200 "The Shadow" each of them in one continent and had their targets and goals given by them to "The Shadow Core" With Varia''s words - each of the three great members started to make preparations for when the order from the "The Shadow Core" came to them. Varia moved to a different place than each other. - The location of Varia was a large underground room. Inside this room, the only thing was a light source made from the fire itself and a statue in the middle of the room. The only difference was "The Shadow Core", written in a different alphabet in the area where the statue''s head was found. Varia took a deep breath and began to think in her mind, after getting closer to the statue. "Simply talk about the situation and tell them that this person attacked "The Shadow." Other than that, I don''t have much to do." Varia didn''t waste any more time after these thoughts, and after kneeling in front of the statue, she began to whisper. "The Shadow ¨C Varia" Varia - after saying those words, slightly cut off her finger of energy and whispered again after letting the blood flow to the ground. "The Shadow Core Contact" After Varia''s words were over the statue with no eyes, no nose snorts, or any human sense organ - two dark eyes began to look at him. A few seconds later, one mouth of the statue formed and the ears, in just five seconds, formed the actual sensory organs of the statue. "The Shadow Core Statue ¨C "What''s wrong" Varia began to speak and explain the situation when the statue asked him. - The Shadow Core - "World Level" organization - The Shadowium Organization - "Sky Master" organization - The Shadow - "Ancestor Level" - Organization - - The Shadow Core controls the "The Shadowium and The Shadow organizations, they are placed on the continents according to the continent power level. Chapter 218 - Stalking The Stalkers - Martin - Danger - 218 ,Varia took a deep breath and started talking with anxiety on her voice it was clear that she was scared of the talk. The person she was going to talk about is named Master and he was the one who controls the communications between the "The Shadow" organizations. And if it is not wrong he was at the level of "Sky Master" which was legendary for a person who was not even at the level of Ancestor. "Master, a man has arrived, at least at the level of "Ancestor Level 2", and this man has already destroyed "Mestov" Shadow Base 6." He killed each member and the man named "Alian", who was in the leadership role at the base." After Varia''s words were over, a profound atmosphere of silence prevailed in the underground place. A few minutes later, Varia began to tremble. She didn''t like silence in the underground base. She had to get an answer. That''s when she gets the answer she was waiting for. "Why is this person attacking "The Shadow"? Tell me about this." Varia began to speak after hearing the thick male voice from the statue. "Master, one of the own special organizations of "The Green Sun Empire" that we control -- tried to attack this person two or three times for no reason and their wishes. Because it''s frustrating for him and disturbed this person, he killed a member of their team then researched "Green Sun Empire" and then, as I understand, he started to attack the "The Shadow" when he found out we were behind the "Green Sun Empire". Varia took a big deep breath after she finished her words. For a long time, she wanted to explain those words and throw it away from herself. Because now she explained to herself she was feeling more well and good. After Varia''s words ended, the statue called "Master" by "Varia" began to speak exactly a minute later. "I did simple research. Now, I''ve looked at what''s happening on the continent. As far as I understand, this person''s other goal is to recreate the "Spatial Dream Empire" with using his power and the last prince named "Lagar Spatian" and he already established an alliance with the "Lake Methane Empire" and most likely the "Sea Dwellers" will going to join him too, he was looking for the making "Lagar Spatian" king and re-rebuilding "Spatial Dream Empire" in this way, but also to eliminate the power of "The Shadow" on the continent" Varia, after listening to these words, trembled slightly. The reason she trembled she did not expect that "Master" could get so much information so quickly without needing to be physically here. But without any chance of answering his talking, the Master named statue started to talk again. "Varia, this person''s actions go further than a personal thought or any kind of individual goals. I have reason to think that the actions of this person were an order from an organization behind him. What he was doing is not just a simple act of attacking the other side of the enemy. If this person named "Martin" can accomplish what he thinks, "Spatial Dream Empire" will indirectly have "Mestav Continent" and because he will be going to the strongest person on the continent and master of the new emperor itself, he will indirectly be going to control the "Mestov Continent" Varia made a confirmation sign with her head. "Master, what should we do is our military and our combat force is not in a position to deal with this man. Although we did say that he at the least at the level of "Ancestor Level 2", it''s just an estimate - he could be at a higher level than "Ancestor Level 2"." After Varia''s words, the Master began to speak. "I''ll send you one "Ancestor Level 7" protector to help against this person. This person will fight "Martin" when it is necessary to fight. Other than that, he will not be going to help you in the "Political" situations on the continent. If you don''t have any political success in the one continent where there are not much of powerful being in, and this man alone can do that, then this means that you and your friends in do not have any kind of right the stay in the "The Shadow" itself" Varia, after these words, her hearth was started pump faster than normal and after a few more seconds passed, a large burst of light occurred in the room where she was located, and after closing her eyes slightly, the light continued to spread around with a blinding force and which the light itself did not suit the name of "The Shadow". Exactly after two or three seconds, the light went out and one person manifested in front of her. The person had a black outfit on top of it, and also had a white mask, which was covered with a black "A" sign. He had an average height and an athletic body physically. Varia, as she kept looking, this person started talking. "My name is Laabve, in general, I deal with ?ssassination and espionage. Other than that, I''m not bad at a close fight. I''m going to take care of Martin physically. You have to achieve the rest of the political success." She didn''t know exactly where she heard it. But the real reason she knew was because of the special skills that the owner of the name possessed. Varia bowed her head slightly and replied. "My Lord Laabve, thank you for your help right now that "Martin" must have moved on to attack "Base 5" - if "Leader Alian," told him the place he probably should have arrived there in half an hour and an hour." Laabve , the man named Laabve , made a confirmation sign with his head and disappeared directly and began to move towards the area where "Base 5" was located in pursuit of Martin. - Martin didn''t know he was hunted by a powerful and notorious ?ssassin who was at the level of "Ancestor Level 7" when he went hunting. Chapter 219 - The Battle Of Gevin Forest - 219 Martin had come close to the "Base 5" area of "The Shadow". In just half an hour, he was going to reach the area and he was going to clean it up and learn the where is the "The Shadow" base 4 is. In a large forest, as he continued to move forward, he paused slightly after thinking simply. In a second, he decided from his mind and jumped up with all his might towards to sky. After jumping, when he looked down, he noticed that the tree he was on before jumping and the area around it had been torn apart with different kinds of slash attacks. Martin, in no time, saw who was the one who attacked him. It was a man wearing a mask and he had black clothes and a physically athletic structure, also the mask he was wearing marked with a white "A" letter. Martin didn''t have time to give a blank speech to his enemy. He understood that his enemy was strong, even stronger than someone who was at Ancestor Level 6 in general. Martin, when he was going to attack without thinking any more, the masked man started talking. "My name is Laabve, the reason I attacked you is quite simple." You have to stop messing with The Shadow. I can forgive you for your strength and the events that happened on the "The Shadow Base 6" will not going to blamed on you and promise you never to deal with you again. This is the lowest level situation I can land on." After listening to these words, Martin went into slightly deep thought. "The Shadow is stronger than I expected they can send a person at this power for hunting me, but it''s not hard to understand that this person doesn''t live on this continent in normal times. With the power he had, the entire continent could not respond to his power and controlled by with him ease." Martin wasn''t in a position to back off. Although the other person''s offer is simply in line with reason and logic, this wasn''t the only case. If Martin accepted the man''s offer, he would have confirmed that he had lost and withdrew from the battle against the "The Shadow", and he would never have the power to deal with "The Shadow" again. "What is the purpose of The Shadow?" Martin spoke with a calm tone. He spoke from the top of the tree where he was standing with his fingertip on the top of the tree. Laabve began talking after shaking his head negatively showing that he could not answer his question. "I''m sorry I can''t give you that kind of information. I''m not going to warn you again accept the deal and back off." Laabve, after saying these words, slightly raised his hands and in his hand a white and a black dagger manifested. The appearance of both daggers was the same. It was just that they had different colors. When Martin focused lightly, he realized that the colors of these daggers weren''t just in terms of appearance they had shown that these daggers had soul abilities power on them. "Light and Shadow Dagger, Mirror Daggers" ("Soul Ability 1") "Created and Originated From ¨C Laabve" "User do not have enough power for seeing, the description of ability" "User needs to be on the same power as the target if the user wants to see his enemy ability with the help of the system" Martin frowned slightly. Because of the level the person opposite has, Martin could not see any information about the enemy''s "Soul Ability". Although the system helps himself most of the time, in such cases, it didn''t help much him because it will render his improvement the zero if he had a chance to any kind of abilities with using system power. Martin, named a light breath, revealed his sword after a general thought had come out of his head. Laabve focused light, and at that time the atmosphere was dominated by a great silence. It was as if time had stopped in the whole forest. Each wild animal and creature began to flee quickly from the area where the forest was found. They knew they were in a dangerous area because of the feeling they had because of the two-man looking at each other with clear but sharp intentions. "Booooooooom" In just two to three seconds, Martin and Laabve managed to stop each other''s attacks and immediately managed to counterattack. Every time they attack, they''re going to deafen all ears, and an explosion was echoing through the forest. So much so that even the "people" in the human settlements located in the human settlements built by different kind organizations which they were at least, 30 km away, could hear the sounds of explosions. These sounds were not the sounds by the creatures or monster. These sound came from the Laabve and Martin were the sound of their swords and daggers hitting each other resonated in the sky. , Martin was starting to focus. He had already activated his "The Unknown Fate" talent. That''s why he had a lot of confidence in himself. If he didn''t do a silly move against the powerful enemy in front of him, he could have come back as long as he lost his life and would have destroyed him by carrying out a major attack on his target. "I need to know how the daggers work." Martin, he was sweating lightly. He was constantly attacking, going right, retreating, and then welcoming the attack from the left. But there was only one thing he knew. As long as a person meets the condition and rules of "Soul Ability", which is particularly powerful in terms of level and energy, it could have done irreversible damage to him. Martin wasn''t in a situation like before, and he knew it. COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 220 - Climax - Martin vs Laabve - 220 Martin and Laabve thought their plans in about one second and, went back to fight. Although their battles seemed to be very fast and bursting with a lot of force and sound resonated in the forest there are, a lot of things going through their minds, attacking the enemy the blocking likewise things. When Laabve fighting there was a slight change on his mind and his face, even though his mask blocking his facial expression from the people who look from the outside his face began to express a slight discomfort. This was not because of any pressure and because of the weakness of its own. The main reason he was uncomfortable was that he and the man named Martin which he was fighting right now, at least, two levels weaker than him. This, the two-level difference may seem low, but it was a huge difference in a real fight, the thing is Laabve, did not manage to kill the Martin or gave him pressure, this made him a little bit mad and anxious. Laabve knew he was a Level 7 Ancestor. The man opposite - with the energy he emitted, was a 5th-Level Ancestor, but he could still fight at the same level as he did, without any hardship. He was disturbed by the situation and he was right to be uncomfortable. "The sword practices and the experience he has is really good, actually I can see that he is not accustomed to the fight against people stronger than him, but the thing is he is experienced in a battle between were two sides trying to kill each other. He is not hesitating and does not overthink, just making simple attacks over and over and counter-attack me every time I think that I found an opening. I had to kill someone at his level without any difficulty - why am I having so much trouble?" Laabve thought lightly. At that time, the clash between them reached climax and a big explosion occurred because of the dagger in Laabve''s hand and Martin''s sword sent them both straight backward with a powerful collision. Martin was breathing lightly with a big smile on his face. Although it was a p???sur? to give orders to the powerless people and kill them anytime without thinking about anything is fun and a good thing to do, at the end, when the person in front of you was stronger than you and if you feel that the battle you are in is a real battle and thinking about the opponent mind games and other things just made Martin have many lots of fun. At that time, Laabve took a deep breath and began to focus after looking at Martin. Laabve had a better advantage in certain matters because his level was higher than Martin''s. For example, although he did not have the "system ¨C Paradigna", Laabve could see if martin''s "Soul Ability" had a physical form or not because he was stronger than Martin when it came to the "Level" and energy. Laabve was an experienced ?ssassin and warrior, he could have predicted the characteristics of the person opposite by examining the "Physical Soul Ability" form his target or enemy has, this was a basic thing when fighting against people who are strong and do not use their soul ability in the war. After Laabve concentrated he had seen the physical form of "The Unknown Fate", which was flying in the air behind Martin. With what he saw, he began sweating and taking deep breaths. "What a powerful physical "Soul Ability" is that there''s no way I can know the characteristics of this creature! this creature does not indicate what he helping the enemy, I do not understand" This was the first time Laabve saw something like this. Laabve thought that way." Unknown Fate was a creature with a neutral stance, and in no way showed the enemy what kind of power he had. That''s why Laabve would never know that killing Martin only once was not enough to kill him if he wants to Martin dead for real, he has to find a way to kill him without him using his "Soul Ability" or kill him three times in one day, but of course, the Laabve did not know about that. And even if he did know, after Martin killed by him, he will be resurrected by his ability at the full power, and this will cause Laabve to lose energy but Martin regain energy, so in theory, there is no way Martin could get killed for real. So, after focusing, he slightly threw his two daggers into the air, and at the time, Martin informed by the system (Paradigna) about the soul ability he was using. The system wasn''t giving Martin any direct information in the start, because of stopping from Martin too overpowered. But if the level of his target is not too high then he is, he was giving Martin the information after using his target "Soul Ability". "Light and Shadow Dagger, Mirror Daggers" ("Soul Ability 1") "The Mindful Mirror Daggers- "From Originated ¨C Laabve" "After the user throws his Light And Shadow Daggers in the air, and uses the ability, they will earn independence of mind and will be going to start to attack the enemy. Every, 3 seconds, two daggers will be created double on the amount" "Activation ¨C 2 Light And Shadow Dagger" "3 Seconds" - 4 Light And Shadow Dagger" "6 Seconds" - 8 Light And Shadow Dagger" "9 Seconds" - 16 Light And Shadow Dagger" "11 Seconds" - 32 Light And Shadow Dagger" "and so on" - Conditions - 1 ¨C User have to fight his enemy for about 30 seconds before starting to use the ability 2 ¨C User have to know his enemy name, if the enemy does not have a name, it will not go to work on them 3 ¨C User have to learn something about or any kind of information about the "enemy Soul Ability" - 1 ¨C the shadow daggers will be 50% percent weak in the day, the light daggers will be 50% percent weak in the night - - Chapter 221 - Killing The Laabve - 221 Martin smiled lightly. "This ability is a really strong ability when you think about normal circumstances - each of the daggers at least at The Ancestor Level 1 level and they can kill people at the level of Emperor Peak without needed for more than one second. Someone at my level can fight exactly 10 to 15 of these daggers without any difficulty. But if the number is 100, 1000 and the war goes on much time, he or she will have no chance to but die because of these daggers." Martin, as he continued to think, the two daggers, mirrored themselves and because three seconds have passed, and four daggers began to attack directly towards to Martin himself. The ability Laabve used gave him a huge advantage. But, although there is no written rule for the Soul Ability itself, Laabve has put in place another requirement for power to be stronger and better aligned with itself. This requirement did not seem to be a great and harsh rule at first when some people first looked at it or know about it. But it was important. Laabve, when he used this ability, could not create or use any weapons except his own hands. The same was true of special items. An ?ssassin like Laabve always used his weapons for the fight against it is enemies. So, when you take fangs from the cat, it will be drastically weakened. This was why Laabe himself implemented this rule in his mind to be stronger than usual. - Martin, naturally, predicted it. he went directly into the attack on Laabve, who no longer had weapons and use any kind of weapons other than the daggers he summoned attacking him and following him. Laabve was trying to escape as much as he could and was waiting for a counterattack with his strong hands. The hand-to-hand combat against a powerful opponent without his daggers his hand was not a good thing for him. One little mistake and he will be going to die. Martin took a deep breath and whispered after looking into Laabve''s eyes. "Although you have experience of war, you lost the war because you underestimated your opponent and you didn''t focus on your environment and what is happening around you." Laabve didn''t understand why Martin said that at that time started to, vomiting blood from his mouth heavily. He had a lot of pain on his back and ?h?st. He paused slightly after he started standing on top of a tree, he looked down with his head. A normal person will be going to easily killed after, such an attack. But he didn''t die immediately because of the level he had in such a situation, and if he was treated, he could have protected his life today. Of course, right after thinking about it Martin manifested front of his great speed and with a simple sword blow towards to neck of the Laabve, he separated his head from his body, and then he shattered Laabve''s skull by making quick blows without thinking the head, did not even had the chance to feel the ground. After Martin killed Laabve, eight other daggers who were coming after him, they became steam like gas form and disappeared. Soon after, Martin never wasted any time, began to move directly, and walked away from the environment. After Martin walked away about 10 seconds later - a large explosion took place in the area where Laabve died. Ancestor levels, unlike other levels, had two cores in the middle of their body, and the middle of their heads. These cores were their real sources of life. Martin destroyed them both. First, he attacked sneakily with his "Silver Soul Sword", and killed the core, in the body of Laabve , he used this tactic, when he was in the "Black Hearth & Paradigna Trial World" when he was fighting against a woman from the "Shadow Blade Clan", he already forget her name. After that, he just escaped. Because, after he destroyed the head too, he did know that the Laabve died, directly. Martin knew that if he was in the center of an explosion like this, he''d lose his life. For the unnecessary reason, he didn''t want to use "Unknown Fate. to be just reborn" - Martin, the spot where he was, was the top of a red tree that was much larger than other trees. Martin could easily watch the area and see the part of the explosion. He knelt lightly after taking a deep breath. That''s when Paradigna started talking. "5.00,000 Paradigna Points Earned (5 Silver Paradigna Point)" Martin laughed lightly. "I won because the person in front of me was at a higher level than Me. If I could kill the current presence of a Sky Master, I would easily win 20 Silver Paradigna Points, I would have won, I guess." That''s what Martin thought. After moving to a light meditation position, he began to think. "Old, I can''t strengthen the skills I have. I can strengthen the new skills I have. Or, by transferring all the Points I have to the "Agility" section, I can reach "Level 8 Ancestor" in general" section" Martin was trying to decide which one would make more sense.Of course this kind of things always made him , little bit feel bad , because every choice will going to give him power in other way. "As long as I keep killing other "The Shadow" organizers on the continent, I''m not going to have any trouble with the level. If there''s a difference, the sudden increase in power wouldn''t be bad if I left a little "Points" on your job. Martin had made his plan.to strengthen the passive capabilities he currently holds, and he would use the points that came after he began destroying the "The Shadow" organization to raise his level. Chapter 222 - Huge Improvement - 222 Martin distributed all the points he had among the passive abilities he had he earned this points from the "Ancestor Level 7" ?ssassin, it gave him a nice amount of points not just because of the enemy is at the level of "Ancestor Level 7" It was also because of Martin himself was at the level of "Ancestor Level 2", the system gave him extra points because of Martin managed to kill a person at the level of "Ancestor Level 7" when he was only at the level of "Ancestor Level 2". Of course, before Martin going to distribute points he earned he had to do something about the security, first of all, he had hidden. It would be dangerous to strengthen itself if there was a member of "The Shadow" around who has more real power that could harm himself. He has no chance to activate the "Unknown Fate" and protect himself when he was improving through the points After hiding himself in a tree, Martin evenly distributed the points to all the skills he had. He closed his eyes lightly and instantly lost consciousness after the points are distributed between the "Passive Abilities" he had. He at least slept 3 to 4 hours before he woke up. When he woke up, he had a new status panel that showed his power. - Martin, though not aware, had to increase his points in the physical and spiritual energy he had when he settled his points into passive abilities, which strengthened him differently than just putting it to "Attributes" itself. At the same time, the paradigna system changed the "Status System" and updated it. Martin''s power changed a little bit more, so "Status Window" had changed it again. - Martin - Ancestor Level 5 - - Clans - Silver Soul Void Sign Black Hearth Outsider Sword - STR ¨C 5.0 Silver Paradigna Agility ¨C 5.0 Silver Paradigna Endurance ¨C 5.0 Silver Paradigna INT ¨C 5.0 Silver Paradigna (Indian) (Because of passive abilities is all physical attributes is "5" Silver Paradigna Points = 5000.0 - Battle Power = 9.0 (Ancestor Level 9) (Beginner) - Paradigna Points ¨C 0 - Martin couldn''t stop him from getting a smile on his face. Because he used all his points to improve all his passive properties, the system (Paradigna) strengthened the physical characteristics he had. This could be seen as a strange situation at first glance. But it wasn''t that weird when it was seriously examined. "Passive features increase the passive abilities That I have directly. That''s how I developed passive abilities because the score I used was too much. The Ancestor Level 2 I had, the body wasn''t as strong as I could use these passive developments. Therefore, the system strengthened my physical and spiritual characteristics to use my passive abilities." Martin simply explained the situation to himself. Afterward, he came out of the tree where he was found and after taking a deep breath, he went to the area of "The Shadow Base 5" without wasting much time. Martin had arrived in the area not long after. The speed he had had had increased dramatically as he had already developed a lot. Martin could now have a speed between "Mach 3 and Mach 7" if he could use all his power. This speed was faster than an "F16 Fighter Jet" and represented considerable power. Martin''s opinion is that modern weapons, now in the old "Earth," could not harm him in full. The weapon that probably required it to destroy the body it had was the "Atomic Bomb" and similarly, weapons that influenced a general area higher or slightly lower. A normal missile, tank cannon, and similar weapons had no chance of hitting him. "The Only weapon that could kill him right now" was "Atomic Bomb" and so on. - Martin had gone in without losing much time, and after entering, he had killed each normal member directly, without going into unnecessary dialogue. After learning the address of "The Shadow Base 4" from the leader, he killed the leader directly and, in no time, began to advance to the territory of "The Shadow Base 4." Martin, after the last war, began to move a little more seriously. Previously, he looked at "The Shadow" as an "organization" he wanted to destroy only because he was bored and needed points. But that had changed. If "The Shadow" could send a person at the "Ancestor Level 7" level to kill itself, they weren''t as simple as it looked. "There''s probably a different power behind them, that power controls them. And when I showed up, he was sent to destroy me." Martin kept thinking as he continued to move forward. "That''s not just the case. Because as far as I understood, they weren''t exactly had problems with me , at least they were not had any kind of "bad thinking" about of me. I know this , Because, after the ?ssassin arrived, he didn''t attack me directly and started having conversations with me in normal times and against an enemy this is just a "bullshit" thing. But now that I killed their ?ssassin , they already know that I am their clear enemy and I am not going to talk to them." Martin thought. After , Martin finished his thoughts , he took a deep breath and shaked his head because of how event upfolded, and then he continued to move forward. At the same time, he had enough power to glide in the air, even though he could no longer fly in full. All he had to do was use the power he had, jumping into the air, and then he could use his hands to move forward in the air. - The Shadow Base 4, in general, was in a fairly simple area. Like The Shadow 6, it was built on a mountain. It was at a different point at first. But then they thought that the spot they were at was not a very good place, and they moved in. - I am back guys , you people already know that I had an injury on my hands , they broke in an accident and know they are fine , at least I can write right now.Thank you ! More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 223 - The Crying Contract - 223 Martin has managed to destroy "The Shadow Base 4" as he easily destroyed other base regions of the Shadow without much of the difficulty. It wasn''t a very hard thing to do for him , because he had the power. If nothing wrong or anything bad which could affect him directly not happens to himself , he will not going to have any kind of problem as he thinks of, he could at least put the battle power he has in the same position as the "Sky Master Level", with the points he is going to earn after destroying all the bases belongs to the "Shadow" the continent he is right now. Martin, as he progressed with this idea, the system "Paradigna" began to talk to him. "The user has no knowledge about the "Sky Master Level" so he is thinking wrong about the "Battle Power" Martin didn''t know what that sentence meant. Paradigna did not usually speak to himself like this way. This was a little weird for Martin, but he kept listening. Actually, He was going to ask a question about what Paradigna meant with that sentence but, Paradigna kept talking before giving him any chance to ask his question. In order to switch to "Sky Master Level", the user must meet three requirements. Now I will inform you that the user''s level is getting quite close." "The first condition, to perform evolution and have the same "Stat Score" as a minimum person at the "Sky Master" level 10.0 (Silver Paradigna Points)" "The second condition is that when the user reaches this level, the "Black Hearth Trial", which the user has logged in before, will be sent to a region and will begin performing tasks. Unlike before, he will remain in his powers. Further , no details will be given about this requirement." "The third Condition , Creating the Main Energy Core" "The user may not have any knowledge of this in general, but all the energies in the physical and spiritual body are found in the user''s body and soul, in the part called "Main Core", which gives the user comfort to convert and use the power it has into energy." "Emperor Level , at the level, at the point where there is a core "Belly Button", begins to form slightly in the abdomen" "At the Ancestor Level, at the ?h?st level, another core is formed." "At Sky Master Level, the main core at the third core "head" point must be formed" "For the main core to arrive, "First Core" , "Second Core" , "Ancestor Level" must be merged. Once these are coupled and the core in the body is drawn to the "Spiritual" dimension, the user becomes "Sky Master Level" "There is no way your user can fight an ?sset at the "Sky Master" level when it is at "Ancestor Level". The amount of energy that is owned - and the quality of energy is indisputable - if we need to make comparisons once in a while - it is similar to that a normal person wants to fight a person at the "Ancestor Level" - Martin arrived in the area where "The Shadow Base 3" was found as he continued to listen what the system was saying to him.Whenever the system talks to him it is really important for him to be understood anything truthfully and do not miss any kind of information. All this new information had given him a different thought and information. So he thought it was important that he didn''t forget them. , Without any difficulty or time, "The Shadow Base 3" was also destroyed, and its leader was found out where "The Shadow Base 2" was. Martin didn''t think like before. He had to move towards his goals and strength. Therefore, unnecessary dialogues and wasting time were not a case for him. He would continue to move quickly, fulfilling the requirements and reaching the level of "Sky Master" but he did not have any kind of goal he was enjoying the process of it.Because in the end he did not have any kind of life purpose for the time being.So until he find himself an purpose in the life , he just will be getting stronger and having fun at the same time - The Shadow Base 2 - , Soon, members and leaders of The Shadow Base 2 , who had learned that all of the other bases had been destroyed - they were in a position where they wouldn''t know what to do with fear. Members who were in the "The Shadow 1" weren''t talking to them and started running away. In fact, None of them was stupid. Naturally, they knew they had to escape in a situation like this and leave the area where they were to save their lives. But that wasn''t possible for them. The Shadow was a powerful and mysterious organization that recruited outside members. At least it was at such a level in the eyes of normal mysticals. But they were adding simple important details and conditions to members they had received from the outside. For example, conditions were that prevented them from leaving the "Base" where they were members, when the attack was at the time of attack or at the time of the war, and that they were similarly located. If it was just a verbal condition, every member would start to run away without caring and try to save their own lives. But The Shadow wasn''t a stupid organization. It wasn''t a stupid organization that included people who had the chance to escape in a moment of danger and gave them money, women, and benefits. So , when they set these conditions, they used the "Soul Ability" user, Armagid, and with two "Soul Ability" possessions, he was helping The Shadow Organization. Armagid, who was at Ancestor Peak level, had two Soul Talents -- one as "The Crying Contract" and the other as "The Scream Of Evil Baby." The talent called Crying Contract - which was applied to each of the members , was therefore each of them , Martin had no choice but to die in his hands. Or they were going to violate the contract and face a worse death. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 224 - The New Soul Ability (The Lost Gemini) - 224 Armagid was a slightly grumpy but intelligent man with black hair, who looked in his middle ages but he was more than 500 years old. He didn''t have much beard on his face - he saw the growing beard as a dishonor for himself, and he thought it was just an act made by uneducated people. Armagid was a man at "Ancestor Level 9 Peak" and he was one of the strongest managers of "The Shadow Core.". You could even understand it from his presence and the pressure he does give away. Although he served as an administrator, the other manager would prefer to deal directly with different situations compared to strong members. As Armagid continued to sit in a meditation position in a plain area on the top of a mountain with red trees, his meditation interrupted by a black crow flew towards him and brought information with a simple paper message in his mouth. Armagid took the paper from the black crow''s mouth and made a confirmation sign with his head after reading the information on the paper and he stood up and broke the meditation position. It said on the paper he has to go towards to continent where Mystics live because of a person. An "Outsider" on the continent called "Martin" began to destroy members of The Shadow and the bases on the continent and it needed to be destroyed and he is officially an enemy for the "The Shadow" and "The Core Shadow". - Armagid jumped from the mountain are with strong power and set off towards to "Martin" without losing much time. He had to go to the continent as soon as possible. Because of his two "Soul Ability" possessions and his combat style, he had high confidence towards himself and. At the same time, he was told that the enemy''s level could be at the maximum "Ancestor Level 3" but his fighting power could be in "Ancestor Level 6". , so it did not matter how weird and different kind of abilities this man named Martin had, it is irrelevant to him if enemy power is not strong and level is not enough to fight against him. - Inside the secret area where The Shadow Base 2 was found, there were a lot of dead bodies around. Each of them was lying on the floor with their heads cut off. Most of them lost their limbs before their death. Each of them was still bleeding, and they were sure to have just been killed. At the highest point, a man was sitting on a large seat. This person - naturally Martin-, killed all members before he reached a different situation, and after learning of the territory of the leader''s questioned "The Shadow Base 1", he killed the leader and hesitated lightly. "In general, every time I stay distressed, it''s because I''m constantly unprepared and extremely confident. Base 1 may be different from the others. Therefore, Before I go there, I must increase the power I have first." - That''s what Martin thought. This thought was in his mind when he killed the weak members. If one person came up against him and this person was stronger than him, the situation could become dangerous. Even "The Unknown Fate" might not have saved itself if he faced a member of "The Shadow" at the level of a "Sky Master". "The system, which I have, evenly divides all points between "Stats" Martin didn''t move forward, as before, adding all his points to the Agility section. Soon after, he was going to enter the "Trial" to move to the "Sky Master" level. When he took such an exam, he didn''t want a missing part, and he wanted to be prepared as much as he can. Martin, after his words were over, lost consciousness instantly and woke up exactly half an hour later, feeling a great deal of power in his body. The power was flowing through his veins it was a a nice feeling. - Martin - Ancestor Level 8 - - Clans Black And White Silver Soul Void Sign Black Hearth Outsider Sword - STR ¨C 8.0 Silver Paradigna Agility ¨C 8.0 Silver Paradigna Endurance ¨C 8.0 Silver Paradigna - Battle Power = 9.0 (Ancestor Level 9) (Peak) - Paradigna Points ¨C 0 - - Martin knew he had a little more time. Therefore, he wanted to create another "Soul Ability" ability that had been given to him by the system to strengthen himself. Martin, who lately has developed a talent that will not be too complicated to fit easily. It wasn''t exactly a Soul Ability. It was a skill that functioned more passively and would continue to strengthen itself over a long time. After Martin focused, as before, he created his talent without wasting much time. Martin thought that when he created talent, because of the simplicity of "Soul Ability", there would not be any "Soul Ability Creature" in any way. But he was mistaken, the system gave him a piece of different information and showed that his thought was wrong. "The created ability is, suits the host 90% percent, so it caused a "Soul Ability Creature" the emerging" Martin, after hearing these words by the system, couldn''t stop himself from smiles on his face. Martin''s "Soul Ability" itself was also named by the system. - The Lost Gemini - "Description" "User, creates a creature resembles "star sign" Gemini, and this creature have same as the user and fight without needed to control by the user. "The Lost Gemini" will detect enemies and attack them without hesitation. - - If user, summons the "The Lost Gemini" and, there is no enemy around for about 30 minutes, the "The Lost Gemini" will be going to attack the user, unless "The Lost Gemini" found and enemy of the user and kills it, it will be not discarded and will going to attack the user itself until it dies" , This was not the only "Restrictions" set the "The Lost Gemini" COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 225 - Sky Master Trial - Manor Of Elona - 225 - The Lost Gemini - "Description" "User creates a creature resembles "Star Sign" Gemini, and this creature has same as the user and fights without needed to control by the user, the "Lost Gemini" will find the enemy and it is going to attack the host (Martin) enemies as it is the host."This means that the "Lost Gemini" fight like how is Martin fighting against his enemies because it is his soul ability" - Rules ¨C Can only be summoned three times a day, and after every summoning, there is a cooldown of 30 minutes before summoned again) - If user, summons the "The Lost Gemini" and if there is no enemy around for about 30 minutes, the "The Lost Gemini" will be going to attack the user himself, but if "The Lost Gemini" finds an enemy of the user and kills it, it will be not discarded and will going to attack user itself until it dies" , User can not kill an innocent person without the person or the creature provokes him and makes itself classified as "enemy", this means that user can only direct the "Lost Gemini" to attack towards people or creatures or any kind of being who shows "bad intent" towards him. User will feel this" , "If the Lost Gemini gets killed by the enemy, the ability itself will be blocked about 15 Days" - - The Lost Gemini ¨C (Physical) - Height = 2.5 Meters Weight = 1500 KG (The weight will not be going to affect it is speed, it''s speed is the same as the "host" Martin. - When Martin focused slightly, he could see the shape of "The Lost Gemini" in front of him. He had a tall, and strong body.4 Pieces, he had eyes. Two eyes, on the right side, the other two on the was left side of it is face.it had about four legs, and four arms. It had not worn anything for the outfit, and had a gray appearance and skin. The "Lost Gemini" didn''t have any genitalia on, his body but because of body Martin saw him as a male, and each of in his hands he had swords, similar to Martin''s sword. Because Lost Gemini in a sense was the soul''s ability of Martin. So it was only normal that he uses replicas of Martin swords to fight against it is enemies. In the end, he has the same speed, same passive abilities, and power as Martin, this is the thing that important in the end - Martin removed the "The Lost Gemini". after taking a slightly deep breath. That way, Martin could have the second Soul Ability. "Martin" ¨C The Soul Abilities "The Unknown Fate" (Rebirth From The Dead) "The Lost Gemini" (The Lost Twin Warrior) - Each of the leaders in The Shadow 1, who was already gone, was trying to get off the continent as soon as possible. Normal members, they didn''t stand a chance. Because Armagid, in soul ability, was attached to "Crying Contract". Crying Contract was a "Soul Ability" that used for making contracts. Armagid was the one who created the contract and, the people or beings who is going to sign contract have to "cry" when they are signing it. After they sign it the contract with their "teardrops" contract will be activated. And If they do not abide by the contract, they will lose their life and not only that they are going to lose their loved ones, families, and other things worth crying for them. This contract did not work on beings who cannot physically cry and beings, who do not have any kind of emotional status which is "having something to cry about it" Martin soon found "The Shadow 1" and, in no time, comfortably killed all the members in "The Shadow 1." Martin, quite a lot of this massacre, had won points. In no time, he transferred all the points to his "Stat" status. This led to his rise. towards to Ancestor Level 9, it was much different from the other transformations, because he was really at the peak right now even Paradigna showed him he is at the level of "Half-Step - Sky Master" level. - Martin - - "Ancestor Level ¨C 9" "All Stats ¨C 9.0" Half-Step (Sky Master Level) The Sky Master Trial Can Be Activated" , Martin took a deep breath. "I have no idea what kind of thing I''m going to face. But, simply, the system says, it should be quite similar to the "Black Hearth Trial World" part. As far as I understand, in this "Trial" section, I will not lose the powers I generally have. This will be going to different than the "Trial World By Black Hearth because If I did not understand it wrongly, in this Trial, there will be people at the same level at me and I will be going to race with them" After this thought, Martin left the area where he was found, and, after a bit of a sight, he created a secret space in a mountain. He closed the entrance directly with the great cliffs. This ensured the necessary body security. - Martin focused lightly with a big smile on his face, after making the necessary preparations. He was excited. "Paradigna, Sky Master, Trial I am ready for it" Martin spoke with a slightly exciting tone. After Martin''s speech, Paradigna began talking to him. "Please, Approve User" After Martin confirmed it with his opinion, he lost consciousness slightly, and after losing consciousness, some voices began to resonate inside his head. "Trial World By Elona Manor" (Sky Master Trial For beings at the level of Peak Ancestor Level) "Total Users, 8" "Trial World By Elona Manor" (Sky Master Trial For beings at the level of Peak Ancestor Level) "Total Trial Users, 8" - Elona Manor is, the manor of Ghost Whip Princess Elona, Elona is lives here with her steward the Rock Man Magar" - Elona Manor is made up of 10 Rooms, and 10 Prison Holds" "More Information will be given by the Steward and Elona herself" "Trial Starts" COMMENT 1 comment VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 226 - The Game 1 - The Lucky Poison Food - 226 Manor - When Martin regained consciousness, he knew where he was sitting on a chair and in front of him, a long dining table was standing. Exactly 9 people were sitting on the seats around the table, including himself other than that a woman was sitting at the head of the table and, a man with the face of made up from black and yellow rock was standing beside the woman chair he had two eyes and one mouth and there was no expression on his face When Martin looked lightly around, he began to examine the characteristics of the woman sitting in the head chair in the place. - - Elona - - Princess Of Elona Manor - Guardian Of Ten - "World Level" (0.01 Of The Total Power Of The Person) "All Stats ¨C "? " Martin took a slightly deep breath. As far as he understood, this woman named Elona right now had the power of the World Level. But In fact, her real power was about 1000 times more than the World Level and it was blocked because if she shows her real power most of the people who are going to take the exam right now were going to die because of the energy. At last, that was what Martin thought about the situation. Martin didn''t like it, but he had no choice but to wait for the time being. At that point, he stopped to look at the woman named Elona and started looking around and checking other people who were going to take the exam like him. All the other seats were full like himself, some people took the Trial exam. Genders were equalized by the system most likely. there are 4 Men and 4 Women sitting on the chairs, there were people who going to take the Trial exam. Each had different clothes and different personalities and body language. Martin, as he continued to examine, he heard a small applause sound turned his head towards to Elona, the woman named Elona began to speak as she gathered the attention towards herself. "First of all, for those who don''t know me, I''m Elona, the owner, and princess of the "Manor" we are. The person who''s right behind me is my Steward Magor. All the attention was on Elona, everyone started listening, and after she finished his words, no one started to talk or ask any kind of question. The other people like Martin, might not have seen the level of the woman in front of them directly with the help of the system. But that didn''t mean they couldn''t feel the power of the woman they were dealing with. Elona had long black hair and a beautiful red dress on top of clothes. she had white skin, and through her eyes, a green light was spreading around with mysterious feeling on it. Elona began to talk after smiling lightly and looking at each people. "I ?ssume you know why you''re here. You are here to perform the Sky Master Trial. I''m the one in charge of this test, and you have to do as I say to pass the test. If there is no setback, many of you will be able to take the exam overnight and will have to chance to pass and rise towards to level of Sky Master." At that time, Elona slightly raised her hand and made a simple hand sign, after the hand sign made by the Elona the Steward Magar started talking. The voice of his tone was quite thin and a little bit womanly and didn''t fit his rocky appearance at all. "In total, you have three main exams to pass. If you pass these exams appropriately, you can successfully switch to Sky Master Level, and you will be sent back to the universe or planet from which you come from." Magar, after finishing his words, touched the table lightly, and after touching the table, plates and glasses formed on the table. At the same time, there was a piece of meat on the plate and a drink similar to the red wine in the glass. Magar coughed slightly and kept talking. Elona continued to watch with a smile on her face. "You need to drink the food and the drink in the glass, in front of you. The time limit is 1 minute, two plates and two glasses in front of you is poisoned and will instantly kill you. If you''re lucky, you''ll survive. Let''s go." After these words, several members would want to speak directly to indicate that this was a ridiculous exam and thing to do but after they tried to speak they, realized that they could not speak. And not only that they couldn''t get up from the seat they are sitting in any way. They just had the power to eat food simply. After Magar''s words were over, one ancient watch symbol manifested top of each person who took each exam and began counting down to a minute. "60" "59" "58" - Martin swallowed it lightly and started thinking. "A Trial like this will not kill members who simply enter. At least that''s my opinion. Therefore, I think this is a bluff." Martin knew it didn''t matter if he thought. So, even though there''s a chance it didn''t work, it focused slightly and within seconds, the Physical Form of The Unknown Fate Soul Ability was formed behind it. Martin, because he was directly focused and did not tried to hide his power, all examiners, Elona and Magar, could see "The Unknown Fate." Elona smiled lightly and thought through it. "What an intriguing "Soul Ability" physical form" Magar, on the other hand, made a confirmation sign with only his head. Afterward, he re-checked the clock on the top of the heads of the people who took the exam. There were only 45 seconds left, and no one had touched the food and drink on the plate. At that time, Martin kept thinking deeply and using all the power of his brain. "A woman named Elona simply said to do what I said. Since Steward Magar started speaking for him, that means we have to do what he says." Martin closed his eyes lightly with this idea and after taking one of the forks on the table, he ate the piece of meat directly and then drank the red drink in the glass. More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 227 - The Game 2 - Learn From The Monsters - 227 Each of the other participants of Sky Master Trial World who saw Martin''s movement had a surprised expression on their faces. But the time was ticking. That''s why they had to make their decisions. There were only 30 seconds left. Martin took a deep breath after drinking food and drink. After he examined his body with his energy he understood that there is nothing wrong with him and his body is fine. Elona began to look at Martin smiling. Magar had just made a confirmation sign with his head and started watching what other people were doing without saying anything and no expression on his face. Only after five seconds, two more people ate and drank the liquid in the glass and they were not harmed too and was safe. There were only five participants left. At the same time, the remaining time was about 15 seconds. At that time, three out of five people drank the liquid in the glass and ate the food on the plate, with the same fearful eyes as others. When the last two others saw that the others weren''t dead, they just waited and looked at the food in front of them. No one''s ever died with eating the food and drinking the liquid in the cup. That meant there was poison on the plate and glass in front of them. At that time, the time was over, and Magar gave slight applause and started talking. "People who drank their food and drink were completed the exam and earned their chance to advance to stage 2 of the exam. Others have failed. The two participants, which were left to the end and failed the "Exam 1", looked at Magar with fearful expressions on their faces. One of them was a woman with blond hair and the other was a bald man with strong physical qualities. At that time, Elona shook her hand and he turned the woman and bald man into the smoke and deleted them from the existence. And then, Elona smiled and started talking. "None of the food or drink had the poison. It was just a lie to scare you. In this exam, we measured your decision-making ability and courage to explore the unknown. If you were the two people who were left to the end, you would be the ones who died and were destroyed." Martin took a light breath and kept listening. Others began to look at each other the same way and felt happy that they quickly made the decision. At that point, Magar started talking again. "Now I''m going to explain to you about the second test. There are also 10 creatures in this "Manor", each of which is confined to the rooms inside the prison at the bottom of this "Manor". What we''re asking you to do is talk to these creatures in turn and tell us the information we want from you. Each Creature is sorted from 1 to 10, and that''s how their names are." Following Magar''s words, Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. This test didn''t look like a tough test. The other, the test participants, began to think with a thoughtful expression on their faces. Magar started talking again without waiting for anyone. "We have three information we ask you for" "1.Information, From 1 to 10, decide whether these creatures are has good karma or bad karma" "2.Information, Creature 1 to 10, a simple description of the power they have and how they are fight againts their enemies. "3.Knowledge, which of these creatures had relationships with each other. "Remember, the creatures don''t have their names, and they define themselves with numbers like Creature 1 and Creature 10, so I don''t think you''re going to suffer from anything else." That''s how Magar ended his talk. And then Elona began to speak in a tone that sounded pretty good. "You people will be called "Nom 1 to Nom 5". codenames. Nom 1 will be the first person to drink the first meal and drink in the last exam, and others will be called Nom 2 , Nom 3, Nom 5, according to the time of eating the food and completing the "Exam 1". Other than that, the first person to take the exam will be "Nom 1" After Elona''s words were over, all eyes were on Martin. Martin suddenly felt a wave of energy. He smiled lightly. At that point, Magar approached him and started talking. "I''ll take you to the prison part, at the top of each room door, there are identification numbers of Creatures in them and so on. You can look at the creature by looking through the door. That''s why and do not feel any kind of pressure from them, they may be strong if they were not in the "Prison" but they are not capable of harming you when they are in the prison. They will not harm you in any way." Martin, unable to speak, just made a sign of approval with his head, and then, after Magar shook his hand lightly, Martin suddenly lost consciousness and when he came to himself regained his consciousness, he realized he was in a big corridor. In front of him, there were exactly 10 doors, and the distance between the doors was about 5 meters. When he focused to doors, he could see who was in it, what he was doing, as if there were no doors. Martin, he was a little excited. But he knew there was no time to get excited right now. Unlike the others, he had paradigna. Therefore, he wasn''t afraid of this test. - "All I have to do is examine each creature with the system and verify the exam in "Information 3" based on the physical characteristics they have, and then I can tell if a creature from appearance and movements is like me. The hardest part is to find out which creature and which creature have had relationships beforehand. If I think about logic, the creatures will probably be ?ssociated with the same kind of creatures." COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 228 - The New Levels - Monster 1 - Monster 2 - 228 Martin, after these thoughts, began to prepare to do what he had to do, he did not want to waste more time. His plan and what he was going to do were clear. So he began to walk lightly and came to the door named "Creature 1." At that point, he focused on the creature and began to examine it using the system (Paradigna). At the same time, before starting the investigation, "Paradigna" spoke to him and gave him new information about the levels of creatures. "The user is entitled to know more levels, now." ------------------------------------ "Ancestor" (Star Level 4) "Sky Master" (Star Level 5) "World Level" (Star Level 6) "Atmosphere Lord" () (Star Level 6.5) "Star Guardian" (Star Level 7) "Star Map Lord (Star Level 8) (Red Existence Laben is at this level) "Galaxy Master (Star Level 9)" "Galactic Map King" (Black Hearth Clan Master, Silver Soul Clan Master, Shadow Blade Clan Master at this level) (All three of them at this level) --------------------------------- "Three Deep Eye Alien Humanoid ¨C Name (Creature 1) (Real Name Is Forbidden) "Clan" "Three Deep Star" --- "Original Level ¨C Star Map Lord" "STR =? Silver Paradigna "Agility =? Silver Paradigna "INT = ?????? Silver Paradigna "Endurance =? Silver Paradigna Height ¨C 2 Meters - Weight ¨C 400 KG - Proficient, Illusion Abilities Racial Ability, Illusion Immunity V - Magical Attacks - - Martin confirmed the information provided by the system with his head lightly." He had a strange name for his racial creature, but the power he had was really strong. Martin understood with his new knowledge that "Creature 1" was at least the same level as "Red Existence Laben", which he had previously seen when he was in Trial World By Black Hearth. Even from this comparison between the Three Deep Eye Alien Humanoid and Rex Existence Laben, you could see how powerful the Three Deep Eyes Alien Humanoid was. Martin, a little more examined, "Creature 1" approached the door lightly and at that time the Creature 1 began to talk to him with a sneaky voice that sounds like a swindler. "I know you''re there, little human, did you come to get me out of here??" Martin took a deep breath and smiled lightly, using all his mental strength and protecting his brain. Although these creatures in this prison have been restricted with the power of "Manor" and the prison itself, It was very difficult for a person at Martin level right now to think about the capabilities of a creature that is at the same level as "Red Existence Laben" "No, of course, but I can bring you and your girlfriend together in the same room. You guys can have the chance to live together. What do you say?" Creature 1 listened to Martin''s words and responded lightly with a laugh. "What a lover, I''ve never had a girlfriend, no one deserves to be the lover of me the "Creature 1". Hehe." Martin took a deep breath and began to move on to The Creature 2, without wasting much time on Creature 1. Thanks to the system - it was not difficult to see the characteristics of the Creature found in this test and to see what kind of attacks they were able to launch and what kind of beings they were. The important part was to find out which of these 10 creatures was in a relationship with another one in the prison. Martin, after approaching the door where Creature 2 was located, looked inside through the door and saw a woman inside, this woman looked like a normal person. The woman''s hair was severely long and had a jet black color. At the same time, she didn''t have any clothes on, and her eyes were too jet black color, just like her long hair. "Black Star Lady ¨C Name (Creature 2) "Clan" "Black Star" --- "Original Level ?? Star Guardian" "STR = ?? "Agility = ?? "INT = ???? "Endurance = ???? - - Black Fire Based Magical Abilities - Height ¨C 170 cm - Weight ¨C 100 KG - Martin took a deep breath and started taking notes on his head. I have to put it in my mind that she is a woman and most likely the one who had a relationship in this prison. According to the system, this woman is a person who fights using a kind of magic called "Black Fire" and, other than that, an expert in influencing men or perhaps people of the same s?x. I can not ignore this fact because. If a person has an affair, it''s highly likely to be with this woman. Because it may not be difficult for this woman to get a man or woman she wants with the qualities and abilities she has. Especially if the person opposite is at a lower level than she is. Martin, along with this idea, managed to create a simple inference in his mind with Creature 2. Now only thing he had to look for a creature at the level of Atmosphere Lord and below. If the person he found was appropriate, he could prove that this woman was having an affair without adversity. Martin, he started talking lightly. "Do you want to see your lover, Creature 2" After Martin''s words, the woman lying on the ground without moving a single muscle, Creature 2, slightly raised her head and began watching Martin without any kind of emotion on her eyes. Martin swallowed it lightly and noticed that his heart started to beat much faster than usual. After Creature 2 looked at Martin for about three to five seconds, she just whispered her words with a disgusted expression on her face. "You disgusting two-legged humanoid leave me alone" Creature 2, after saying her words, turned around as if nothing had happened and drew her attention from Martin. Martin thought that It is most likely that creatures easily see his original power and his level, which is most likely why they are not talking with him placing him at the same level as themselves. Martin took another light breath, and another note appeared in his mind. "Creature 2, hates two-legged humanoid type of creatures. I need to look for different than humanoid type creatures in this prisoner, male beings or female beings, which I need to search for, if possible, creatures that have less power than Creature 2." Martin, he knew. If the power of Creature 2 wasn''t under pressure because of the Prison she was in, she could destroy himself or become a slave with his opinion. COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 229 - Corpse Collector - Planet Hunter Dog - 229 Martin quickly started to examine Creature 3 because he didn''t want to waste any more time. This creature was not in the form of a human unlike the others he saw until now, and it resembled a dog. It was at the size of a normal dog (Earth). The only difference from normal dogs was that it is eyes were in blue and the pupil contained a "+" icon that looked a little bit mysterious. "Planet Hunter Dog Master ¨C Name (Monster 3) (Real Name Is Forbidden)" "Clan" "Planet Hunter" --- "Original Level ¨C Atmosphere Lord" "STR = ?? "Agility = ???????? "INT = ???? "Endurance = ???? - - Close-Fighter Spatial Abilities - Weight ¨C 200 KG - "This could be the lover of Creature 2, It is weaker than her and its form is not a human form." Martin had a simple idea to test if his thinking was true or not. "Hey, Creature 3, don''t you think that Creature 2 is beautiful. I think her long hair and eyes are fascinating to look at it. The Planet Hunter Dog Master heard Martin''s voice and gently got up from where he was lying and began talking after looking at Martin with a reckless attitude. "I don''t know who Creature 2 is. But if you say so, it is. We planet hunters, especially the "dog" race beings never liked the beings who looked like "human" beings, it is hard to do you know" Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and didn''t say anything more. Creature 3, clearly spoke. Like Creature 2, he had some preferences when he was looking to find a partner for himself. Creature 2, "Black Star Lady" didn''t like beings that looked like human beings. Creature 3 Planet Hunter Dog Master also didn''t like and considered them as partners who look like humans and have humanoid forms. Martin continued to walk directly and came to the door of "Creature 4". This creature had a human-like shape, but it was bigger than a normal person. He had four eyes and each eye he had was red in color. At the same time, unlike normal humans, there was a horn just above his head, similar to a rhino horn. This was not the only thing he had, the thing is his physical body looked, quite muscular and strong. "Four Eyed Star-Demon ¨C Name (Creature 4) (Real Name Is Forbidden)" "Clan" "Black Star" --- "Original Level ¨C Star Guardian" "STR = ??????? "Agility = ?? "INT = ???? "Endurance = ??????? - - Close-Fight Master (The master of a close fight, and rampage battles) Demonic Power (Can use "demonic" power to fight against it is enemies) Demonic Endurance (It has the durability and endurance of a "Demon") - Weight ¨C 5000 KG - Martin started thinking a little bit, and then he started to talk with the Creature 4. Actually, he could pass this creature directly because there is no chance of love and partnership between this creature and "Black Star Lady" because even if this creature was a "demon" it still had it is the humanoid physical form. So the Black Star Lady is not going to like this creature. "Hey, Creature 4, how about I have a good time with your girlfriend" Martin, after said those words, Four Eyed Star-Demon, stood up and began to speak. If he was not in the prison that blocked his original power, he could turn this "human" into the ash without needing to think about it. He just can look at this human and can easily delete him from existence. "Damn, ?sshole, don''t touch my Sea Star !!" "Author Note" It is "Sea Star" not "Starfish" , "Sea Star" is name of clan , "Starfish is a , Starfish :)" " Martin smiled and thought. "Bingo" "The keyword is "Sea Star" - if I find this kind of creature, which is not hard to find, it''s certain that there''s a relationship between that creature and this creature." Martin gently endorsed it with his mind and quickly switched to Creature 5. - Martin, after seeing "Creature 5", he had a hard time stopping himself from vomiting. It was weird because never vomited until now, even at the sight of most wicked images and most disgusting smells. Although the Creature 5 was in a room which can stop and block the power of. Star Guardian and Star Map Master - these rooms somehow could not stop the smell coming from the Creature 5, room. When Martin was focused inside the room, he saw that there were a lot of tools and different types of tables inside. There was also a man standing inside he looked quite old and he had long white hair with different kind of aura than the others. The only difference from a normal old man was that his height, he was a quite tall man for an old man at least. There were three-star symbols in his eyes. "Three Star Corpse Collector ¨C Name (Monster 5) "Clan" "Three Star" --- "Original Level ¨C Star Map Lord" "STR = ?? "Agility = ?? "INT = ???????????????? "Endurance = ???? - - Alchemist (Could create different things with sacrificing "corpses" of creatures and beings , more valuable and powerful was the corpse when it was living more valuable thing could be created by it) Collector (Could find valuable bodies and items at a faster rate than usual) Creator Of Gadgets, Puppets (Puppet Controller , could control puppets and fight) "Can create, different kind of weapons, items with corpses of powerful individuals and creatures" - Height ¨C 2.5 meters - Weight ¨C 450 KG - Martin understood why such a bad smell came from this room after reviewing the information given to him by the system. Creature 5 was doing a job called a Corpse Collector. As far as he understood, this creature could create different kinds of things with the corpses of creatures given to him. That''s all the system told him. The thing is he still did not get why there is still a bad smell coming from the room. Although the bodies smelled bad, there wasn''t supposed to be a body inside. It wasn''t just only that how a room that could block the power of "Star Map Master" could not block the smell from the inside of the room coming to outside of the room. At the same time, even if there was a body inside, it should not smell this bad and even causes a serial killer like Martin to feel like throwing up. Martin, at the time, lightly made a sign of approval with his head and was angry at his thinking. "This creature is at the level of a "Star Map Lord", the same level as "Red Existence Laben". Naturally, Elona and Magar will not allow this creature to stand and live in prison without doing anything for them, and they will give him bodies at certain times and let them do what he want and after that collect the things he want and sell them for profit" Martin then proceeded to the other door without disturbing the Corpse Collector, who was busy talking at all. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 230 - For The God Sake ! - 230 Martin took a slightly deep breath and began to look inside through the door where "Creature 6" was staying and locked in. After looking inside for a bit of time, a slight smile manifested on his face and gave him a laugh "Sea Star Fairy Mage ¨C Name (Monster 6) "Clan" "Sea Star Fairy" --- "Original Level ¨C Atmosphere Level" "STR = ??? "Agility = ?? "INT = ??????????????? "Endurance = ??? - Magic-User Sea Star Power Water Manipulation - Height ¨C 180 cm - Weight ¨C 100 KG - Martin began to talk to the system after smiling lightly. "Paradigna, what do you think. Isn''t that our target, creature 5 should be in a relationship with this creature please correct me if I am wrong ?." Paradigna answered not long after Martin asked the question. At the same time, Martin spoke to Sea Star Fairy Mage at the time and learned from her that she was simply having an affair with Creature 5. Although it seems meaningless to himself, it would not be up to him to say anything about it. After all, Sea Star Fairy Mage was a really beautiful woman. She had blue hair and blue eyes and a physique that all women could be jealous of. It was also a "mage" class creature at the level of Atmosphere Lord (Lady) Level. It was a little hard for Martin to understand why this woman went and got close to a demonic person like "Creature 5" and even got married to him. At that time, Paradigna answered himself. "Yes, I don''t normally help you with this, but if you found the answer, yes, that''s the two people you''re looking for." After taking a deep breath, Martin focused lightly and a smile that different from other smiles manifested on his face. - Creature 7 - "Light Magic Angel Fighter ¨C Name (Monster 7) "Clan" "Light Magic Angel" --- "Original Level ¨C Atmosphere Level" "STR = ???????? "Agility = ???????? "INT = ?? "Endurance = ??? - - Close-Fighter Angelic Physical Power and Energy Lance User - Height ¨C 220 cm - - Martin made a confirmation sign with his head and started thinking. "Light Magic Angelic Fighter - a fast-fought "lance" user, we have our similarities but he is using a "lance" compared to me who using a sword for battles. He has a high power to lower his target power, possibly by flying quickly and crashing it is the target with it is sharp lance. As far as I can see, "Agility" is stronger than other abilities he has" - After Martin stopped examining the Light Magic Angelic Fighter, he looked at Creature 8 and began to examine it. This creature was a little different from the others. "Hatred Meteorite Golem King" ¨C Name (Monster 8) (Real Name Is Forbidden)" "Clan" "Hatred Meteorite" "Original Level ¨C "Galaxy Master" "STR = ???????? "Agility = ???????? "INT = ?? "Endurance = ???????????? - - Height ¨C 5 meters - Weight ¨C 7000 KG - - Defensive Master Meteorite Controller Meteorite Summoner Hatred Manipulation 10% - Martin took a cold breath. This creature made up from the red rocks had only one eye and the color of his eyes was red like it is body. This creature looked pretty basic from the outside but actually it was a creature at the level of "Galaxy Master", and it was a stronger creature than "Red Existence Laben" , which himself saw at the "Trial World By Black Hearth & Paradigna" If this creature could reach galactic map king level, it would be the same level of presence as the Black Hearth Clan Master, Silver Soul Clan Master, and Shadow Blade Clan Master. Given this simple meaning, this creature opposite it was as strong as the leader of two clans owned and powered by Martin. Martin got his attention and started thinking. "His "Endurance" is extremely high, but he also has a talent called "Defensive Master" in his abilities. That means that at the same time, a complete expert in defense, he has a magnifying ability to use meteors, and if I don''t get it wrong, he can attack his enemies with meteors, and control existing meteors and turn them into a weapon. Other than that, I saw another strange talent." Martin was talking about "Hatred Manipulation 10%" under the name of "weird" talent. Hatred Manipulation was a talent that allowed the person to control the sense of "anger" of other creatures and beings. This place had a simple understanding. But the point that Martin couldn''t detect was why he had a 10% sign. What did that symbolize? Martin knew he''d reconsider this afterward, but he had to pass the test right now. If he could solve this situation, he might have a better and simpler understanding of what kind of path he would go in the future. - Martin came to the front of the room where "Creature 8" was found with this idea, and after lightly looking inside through the door, he saw a snake. Yes, the snake he saw had no different characteristics. It looked like a normal python snake. But, after Martin was lightly focused, it felt like he was losing himself. "Master Of Ordinary ¨C Snake Ordinary" ¨C Name (Monster 9) (Real Name Is Forbidden (Real Name can cause death if known by the user)" "Clan" "Master Of Ordinary" "(Clan Master)" --- "Original Level ¨C "Galaxy Map King" "STR = ???????? "Agility = ?????????????????? "INT = ????????????????????? "Endurance = ???????? - - Unknown - Height ¨COrdinary Snake - Weight ¨C Ordinary Snake - - Ordinary (God Sign) - Martin, he trembled slightly. This snake, which looked "Ordinary," was the leader of a clan on the same level as the Black Hearth Clan and similar clans. He couldn''t see any talent except "Stats" that this creature had. All he could see was "Ordinary "God Sign" under his physical part. He had no idea what this information meant. And there was an important thing that Martin did not know, even if he feels like there is only 10 creature in this prison he was going to see more creatures because of there was a hidden thing in this exam that implemented by Elona that causes people to see more creatures and try to understand them too. COMMENT 1 comment VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 231 - Fate ? or Coincidence - 231 Martin didn''t know which kind of idea or thinking can be used to explain this creature. But, after a little bit of basic thinking, he had a little thought in his mind. He understood that sometimes he had to think basic and simple "The power that this entity has is expected to be equivalent to the exact meaning of the word "Ordinary". Perhaps it may have the ability to change the special powers that its enemies have the "Ordinary" and make them meaningless and powerless with this kind of attack" Martin, after that though, felt his head was aching a little. At that time, the snake-shaped creature looked at him and a smile appeared on the face of this snake-like creature. But it didn''t speak to him at all. Martin, in general, was able to extract much information compared to the other beings. So in no time, he came into the room of the last creature, at least that was his thinking and it is what he was expecting and when he looked inside the room, he slightly frowned. This time, the creature was in the shape of a human being and had short black hair. Other than that, he had no trait that distinguished him from man. It was just, giving a strange air and had a different kind of aura, but that''s it. Martin breathed gently and began to focus to study the creature. At that time, "Paradigna" began talking to him. He said he had to give him information. "The user has earned the right to learn another "Power" Level" "Star Guardian" (Star Level 7) "Star Map Lord" (Star Level 8) (Red Existence Laben is at this level) "Galaxy Master" (Star Level 9)" "Galactic Map King" (Black Hearth Clan Master, Silver Soul Clan Master, Shadow Blade Clan Master at this level) (All three of them) "Black Hole Master" ?? (Star Level 10) (Stronger than "Black Hearth, Silver Soul, Shadow Blade) Martin had another information given to him by the system. This information was the information that shows the level of being above the "Galactic Map King" level. In short, an entity at the "Black Hole Master" level was simply stronger than the founder of each clan which these clans are, "Black Hearth, Silver Soul, Shadow Blade" and could easily destroy each one. And most likely destroy them at the same time without having any problem. That''s when Martin began examining the creature''s specialties. He also understood why the system had informed him. "Neutron Star ¨C Sword King" ¨C Name (Monster 10) (Real Name Is Forbidden (Real Name can cause death if known by the user right now!)" "Clan" "Neutron Star" "(Clan Master)" --- "Original Level ¨C "Black Hole Master" "STR = ?????????????????????? "Agility = ????????????????????????????????????? "INT = ????????????????????? "Endurance = ???????? - Unknown - Height ¨C 2 meters - Weight ¨C 10,000 KG - - Neutron Star (God sign) Neutron Star (Hexsign) - This creature was no different than a normal human on the outside but this normal looking human was a Black Hole Master, Martin himself right now had no knowledge and any kind information to understand what kind of power this, the creature had. There were two things, especially what he didn''t know. One of them was "God sign" and the other was a thing called "Hexsign". The system was only giving him two kinds of information about when he looked at the creature''s talents. Martin began to think simply. "Perhaps " God sign" and "Hexsign" are a part of the entity that determines the control of the entity mentioned. Perhaps this creature in front of me is "Neutron Star ¨C Sword King" with full control of a Neutron Star. At the same time, an important detail that distinguishes him from other "Ordinary Snake" is that this creature has the "Hex-sign" ability other than "God-sign". Perhaps a creature needs to create a "Hex-sign" after finishing "God-sign" to move from Galactic Map King level to the "Black Hole Master" level." I did not understand why one of them called Galaxy Map Master and the other one called "Black Hole Master" because actually, the Galaxy Map Master sound more stronger and powerful than the Black Hole Master. That''s all Martin could get out of for now. Although he didn''t know if it was true, he felt he wasn''t far from the truth. As the power of the opposite beings increased, simple talents were replaced by real talents and "God sign" and "Hexsign". Martin could have guessed why. Martin, after these thoughts, took another breath lightly. And at that time, the system started to speak to him. "There are more than ten creatures in this prison user has to examine, this is hidden by the "Exam-Creators" for a reason that cannot be known by the user at this time" After, hearing what the system said to himself. Martin smiled. He was exhausted. But he did know this is his only chance to know more about the creatures at the upper level than him. So he proceeded without much thought, and he came in front of the room of the last creature, "Creature 10", and looked inside. This entity, which had a normal human body, had no face and only had a black body. The only different thing was a white inscription written in strange letters in the part of his ?h?st. Martin felt his eyes hurt slightly when he focused on the writing. So he stopped focusing and began to examine the creature''s characteristics with the system. "Fate Lord ¨C Fate Builder" ¨C Name (Monster 11) (Real Name Is Forbidden (Real Name can cause death if known by the user)" "Clan" "Fate Master" " (Clan Master)"--- "Original Level ¨C "Half-God" (Level 11) (Stronger than, Black Hole and Galactic Map King Level) "STR = ?????? "Agility = ?????????????? "INT = ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Endurance = ??????? - - Unknown - Height ¨C220 cm - Weight ¨C 600 kg - - Fate (God Sign) Fate (Hex Sign) =)(= Half-God Of Fate Fate (Soul Sign) --------------- Martin smiled incapacitated and just kept looking at the creature. After looking at the creature for 10 minutes without anything, he came to himself and something came to his mind at the time. This "thing" might not have seemed important at first. But now that you think about it, there could be a connection between the two. What Martin had come to mind about - at first on the "Atrem Continent" at Lord Level, when he was present, went to teach a school. He''d already forgotten the name of this school. But there was an important detail he didn''t forget. There was a girl at this school who was one of her students who was hunted by "Imp Sniper." The creature this girl had was called "Fate Daughter" and could see what would happen after "5 seconds" thanks to this creature. COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 232 - Million Queen - Mechanical Master - 232 Martin smiled lightly. He was interested in this. he had some ideas in his mind. "Does this "Fate Builder" have a closeness to the girl I met at the time I was teaching and I was at the level of the lord ?". Martin thought about the girl he met in the school he was taught about for one day, in that school there was a girl that had a shapeshifting creature named "Fate Daughter". The presence that he is now seeing which is Fate Builder might be related to that girl or the girl related to "Fate Builder" But right now, it wasn''t a time to think about it. He didn''t have much time left, and there were two more creatures to study he believe. So, without saying anything, he began to move forward in front of the room. At that time, something happened that he didn''t expect, and Fate Builder started talking. "I hope you change your behavior in the future. Remember, the end of the person who lives with killing ends with being killed." Martin, after hearing these words, swallowed lightly and continued to move forward. If those words came from a normal person, he wouldn''t care. But the person who said those words was a "Fate Builder". He was able to see the future with the skills he had. That''s why he had to care about it. Martin placed the words "Fate Builder" in part of his mind, and after he came into the room of "Creature 11", he began examining the presence inside the room. The appearance of this existence was a slightly more robotic and mechanical appearance, and a "Mechanical-Life" form could be used for describing this being. It had a metal skeleton that Martin himself didn''t know about, and its eyes shone with white light. It was at least two meters tall. "Mechanical Master ¨C Machine Robot King" ¨C Name (Monster 11) (Real Name Is Forbidden (Real Name can cause death if known by the user)" "Clan" "Mechanical Legion" "(Clan Master)" --- "Original Level ¨C "Half-God" (Level 11) (Stronger than, Black Hole and Galactic Map Level) "STR = ?????????????????? "Agility = ?????????????? "INT = ???????????????????????????????????????????????? "Endurance = ??????? - - Unknown - Height ¨C 2.0 Meters - Weight ¨C 1 ton - - Machine (God Sign) Robotic Life(Soul Sign) - Machine Creation ¨C (Can create machines using his energy) Soul & Robot Creation (Can create different kinds of robots for his use and these "robots" will have souls on them so they could live emotions and feel the sensations but can be still stronger than organic lifeforms on the outside (Physical Form) - Martin took a light breath and started thinking. "The forces of this creature have been clearly stated by the system, but I still want to say that I am surprised. A mechanical creature can create very powerful machines using its energy, and I don''t even understand how it can add "spirit" to the machines it creates, and it can make them creatures like "human" which can feel like humans" Martin knew there was no point in him thinking about it. He could have simply had "theoretical" knowledge about the creatures he is seeing right now. But he didn''t have a chance to get "practical" information with the power he currently has. Even though it bothered him, he had a time of everything. Something strange and impossible for him right now most likely pretty easy thing to do for creatures he is seeing right now. That was true if he compares himself to the normal people. Everything Martin could do was the equivalent of a God in the eyes of normal people. So Martin wasn''t surprised in this situation. But he still bothered by his curiosity and his d?s?r? for information about the powers of higher-level beings. - "Whatever it is, I have to look at the last creature and focus on finishing this test." Martin, along with these words, gently passed the room and came into the last room. This room was a little different from the others. However, this room had a width of 30 meters, unlike the others. It was understood that even from here, this room was made differently from the other rooms and the person inside was more important compared to the other people. When Martin examined the creature, she looked like a spider. Overall it had a human-like body and had a female form but some of the characteristics on her body she had were like "spider" It can be said that this creature front of him half-spider, half-human. She was about 2 meters tall and she was sitting on a large seat, staring at him a smile on her face "Bug Queen ¨C Million Bug Queen" ¨C Name (Monster 12) (Real Name Is Forbidden (Real Name can cause death if known by the user)" "Clan" "Million Bug" "(Clan Master)" --- "Original Level ¨C "Nigh-Half God" (Level 12) (Stronger than, Black Hole and Galactic Map Level and could destroy them easily as drinking water) "STR = ?????? "Agility = ?????????????????????????? "INT = ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Endurance = ???????????????????? - - Unknown - Height ¨C2 meters - Weight ¨C 350 kg - - Hive (God Sign) Spider Queen (Hex Sign) -- = Nigh-Half-God Of Million Bugs Bugs (Soul Sign) Bug Creation(Nigh Sign) - Abilities - Bug Creation (Could create different kind of bugs with her energy and control them or order them around - Hive Mind (Everything she creates shares the same mind as her and will not going to betray her in any kind of situation.) - Magical Spider Fighter (Could fight, with her bug body, without losing her power level, it is stronger than her creations) - Queen (Could order, and control any kind of bugs as long as their level is lower than her) - - When Martin saw the characteristics of "Million Queen", he realized that a lot of his thoughts were starting to change. After taking this exam and the ?ssets he saw in this exam, he changed his vision and power systems with all of his. He was starting to feel a little weird. But, in all of these situations, it didn''t matter to him. Afterward, he disappeared from where he was found and came to the table. COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 233 - Evil Karma - Good Karma - 233 Martin looked lightly around himself and realized he was at the previous table. Magar and Elona were sitting in the same places, and the five people who took the other exam were looking after him. That''s when Magar started talking. After Martin saw that, he was in the previous place, he understood that the second exam was over and there was no more creature to look and examine. At that time, Magar looked at him and asked a question. "You did what you had to do, didn''t you?" Martin didn''t say anything, and he made a confirmation sign with his head. Magar, after confirming with his head that he understood Martin''s answer, shook his hand lightly and then "Nom 2" disappeared and went to "Prison Place" for the start for his exam and then Nom 2 began to examine the creatures as much as he could. A few hours later, all of the participants of "Sky Master Trial" was back. With this, they had fulfilled what was required in exam 2, and now that all of them are back Exam 2 was finished and now there will be the question asked them to understand that if they got any kind of information on creatures. , Everyone, after finishing the 2nd Test, the interrogation phase had begun. Naturally, each interrogation and information learning phase would be held at a different point than the other people taking the exam. , Magar began to speak in a slight tone. "Now you''re going to tell you what you''ve learned, Lady Elona." Magar looked at Martin after he finished those words and started talking. "You''ll be the first to explain what you learned from examining the creatures. Are you ready "Nom 1" Martin again did not say anything and he just made a confirmation sign with his head. For some reason, he didn''t want to talk to people who were in front of him. Beneath that feeling was the fear of the unknown. He did now know what kind of beings Magar and Elona are, so he preferred not to talk them unless said otherwise. After Martin''s sign, Magar shook his hand lightly and Martin disappeared. , A few seconds later, Martin realized that he was sitting on a sofa, but that the chair was not a dining table chair, but a leather seat made of a comfortable cotton-like substance and it was wide because it looked like made for any kind of creature. A few seconds later, the woman named "Lady Elona" sat in the leather seat opposite him and began to speak after smiling at Martin. "Yes, now it''s time for you to decide first, whether the creatures are good or bad." Elona shook her hand lightly after she finished her words, and two cups appeared on the table. There was a hot brown liquid inside in the cup and a nice flower aroma started to make Martin a little bit thirsty. Martin took the cup lightly and started talking after taking a sip. "First of all, I have to start with Creature 1, don''t I?" Elona smiled and started talking again. "Naturally, start at Creature 1, first tell me if the creature is good or bad, and if I want to ask you a question about the creature I will and you going to, give me detail, okay" Martin confirmed it with his head and started talking. "Creature 1 - "Three Deep Eyes Alien Humanoid (Evil)" "Why you are decided that "Three Deep Eyes Alien Humanoid" is a bad karma creature ?." Martin explained his decision in a small way. "When I asked him if there was someone he loved in prison, he simply told me that no one deserved a strong and beautiful creature like himself. When I think about it and pondered on it a little bit, it makes sense that an entity that thinks that way is "Evil." If he sees himself as superior to others, this means that most likely he sees other creatures other than himself is weak so, this means that he is going to do evil to them because he does not see other creatures as valuable or worthy for his eyes." Elona took a sip of her drink lightly and made a confirmation sign with her head and started talking. "Beautiful, correct answer Let''s make the transition to Creature 2" Martin started talking after drinking a sip of his drink. "Black Star Lady ¨C Evil" Elona just smiled this time and didn''t ask anything about Creature 2. "Beautiful, correct answer, let''s go to Creature 3" Martin started talking without asking anything. Overall, he''s never had any trouble. And because he wanted it to be like this, he didn''t want to ask a question for no reason and get the attention. " "Planet Hunter Dog King" Creature 3 (Good)" After Martin''s words, Elona slightly raised her eyebrows and started talking. At the same time, She began to watch Martin with a smile on her face "Why do you think that?" Martin, along with this question, began to speak and explain his opinion. "I openly opened up to him about the relationship situation. I told him how beautiful Creature 2 is. He did not only just confirmed to me that If I am saying like that it must be true, but he also told me his choice. I''m guessing he understood my purpose and wanted to help me. I think it''s a rational idea to think that If a creature helps me with no clear reason is a good karma creature." Elona, after confirming with her head, had a little laugh, and started talking. "Your answer is correct, Creature 3, a good creature, but you''re wrong about something. Just because a being or creature helps you doesn''t mean he''s or she is a good creature. Otherwise, you''d be the best person among us!" More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 234 - Mysterious Monsters As Teachers - 234 After Elona said her words she- did not say anything more, and after slightly closing her eyes, she pointed to Martin and said he needed to continue to explain. Martin was a little stuck in Elona''s word. But, though, if the woman in front of him is silent, it would be unnecessary to ask her anything. He also didn''t want to off the woman he was dealing with. He didn''t have the slightest idea of the power she had. She probably had the power to at least be the equivalent of the Black And White Clan. But at that time system talked to him. "She does not have the power of "Black And White Clan" Martin took a breath and just understood that he was a little bit underestimating the Black And White Clan Martin, then, came to himself and kept talking and explained the other creatures'' karma whether they are good or evil. , Within 10 minutes, Martin told Elona which creatures are evil karma and other ones who have good karma. "That is nice of you, you do not have any problem looking and understanding if a creature is good or bad, now I want you to comment on the abilities of these creatures, Are you ready for it." - Martin smiled lightly. Naturally, Elona wasn''t the kind of being to miss something like that, and she smiled lightly to him too. This was the first time that Martin smiled to herself. She did know most of the things about him but still, he made her feel a little bit excited, that is not because of romantically just the power and eyes of him made him a little more mysterious than other participants. And then, Martin started talking lightly. "Creature 1, Master of Illusion" "Creature 2..." "Creature 3...." Martin told Elona directly about the information he received from the system. As Martin told and keep explained the abilities of creatures in the prison, Elona''s facial expression started to change from smile to shocked expression. A strong being like Elona was surprised by what Martin knows about the creatures the key point was not the power Martin had, but the power the Paradigna had. That''s why Martin felt lucky. Of course that even a strong being like Elona had no chance to know about the Paradigna so she only thought that Martin knows the abilities of creatures because of his powers. At that time, Elona took a slight deep breath and began to talk after slightly closing her eyes. "Every point about the creatures you told me is true, Actually when we are set this exam we didn''t expect any definitive detail in this section of it. Because it is really hard to understand a creature''s abilities by looking at them, but I was surprised that you successfully proceeded like this. We were expecting more comment-driven answers in this exam, But I still want to ask it. How did you know every creature''s ability at the fullest, do you using something different that I could not see or detect ?" After Elona said her words smile on her face vanished and the air in the room started to get gloomy. Martin was surprised by what he would say instantly, not expecting such an answer from Elona. Paradigna, who was quiet at the time, spoke to Martin at that. "The words the user should say are (Void Law ????) (Universal Law ????) ¨C Trial Law ?P??" ("Void Law ????") = "The individual has no right or needs for the answer the questions" ("Universal Law ???" = "Hidden Information On Individual") ("Trial Law ????"= "Examiners could not ask about individual abilities, possessions, or any kind of non-exam related items and other things they have" "Note" "Only the beings at the upper level than Level 30, could implement laws" Martin trusted Paradigna. That''s why he wasn''t afraid to say his words. Because if Paradigna didn''t get himself out of it, he would have to inform Elona about Paradigna because if he did not tell about the knowledge he has, then most likely Elona is going to kill him. Martin didn''t waste any more time and whispered after looking Elona in the eye. ("Void Law ????") (Universe Law ????) (Trial Law ????) Along with Martin''s whisper, in top of the head of Martin, three light hollow spheres made of pure energy manifested and they just hovered in the air without any kind of movement. Martin could not see these spheres made of pure energy or feel them but it was not same for the Elona , she could see them after she was the energy balls she slightly swallowed and then her eyes turned into a serious look, she took quick deep breaths - gently calming herself down and started to speak. "You''re right, I''m sorry I asked the wrong question.I am really sorry It will be not going happen again in my life time !" After that , Elona did not speak for a second or two seconds then Martin talked about which creatures had an affair with each other after doing the confirmation work with his head. Naturally, that answer was true, and in this way, Martin managed to successfully pass the second phase of the Sky Master Trial. When the subject of questioning was over, Martin found himself at the dinner table again, and the number of people around him was reduced. Unlike before, there were three of the five test-takers left, and the remaining two were Nom 2 and Nom 3, both of whom were women. Martin took a faint breath and became quiet after looking at Elona. At that point, Elona started talking. "First of all, I congratulate you three people who have managed to stay to the end, and even if you finish the exam with success after now, I want you to make sure that you can protect your life. After a few years, you can re-enter and try your luck again." All three participants made a confirmation sign with their heads by this information. Afterward, Elona began to explain the final exam after taking a small breath, after a big smile appeared on her face. "The final exam, a test called Worthy Of Teacher. If you are liked by one of the creatures you see in prison and you can make one of the creatures your teacher, you will be considered past the third stage of the exam." Elona''s words - Nom 2 and Nom 3 - had a different detail with all three. They didn''t expect a result like that. They realized how powerful each of the creatures was. That''s why they thought such a chance shouldn''t be missed. Martin, nom 2, and Nom 3 were as seriously surprised as they were. Naturally, he didn''t expect that to happen. But it wasn''t so weird. He thought that all those creatures -- given what they had, weren''t a Prisoner, and because they had serious power - their time in prison shouldn''t be wasted. Elona, she''s talking again. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 235 - Neutron Star - Sword King - The Teacher - 235 Elona began to inform to Martin about the stages of the exam after she announced the exam three "Worthy Of Teacher" "There are two stages of this test." "In the first phase, you will be in the middle of a place and all the creatures in the prison will going to look at you." - "In the second phase, you will be able to choose one of the creatures that have raised their hands, for you and the creature or being you choose from the raised hands will going to be your master and teach you about the powers and other things. During the training phase, the creature will come to your original world with you and will restrict its power. In short, he or she will be there to educate you and you will still need to personally combat your problems if it needed." "That is means that, they only come to your world because of teaching you their abilities. Of course, do not forget that you can only choose your teacher if they raised their hands in "Phase 1" - When Martin came to himself, he looked lightly around and found himself in a white room. He was standing in the center of the room , which is, drawn with a black colored circle. Around him, there were exactly 12 "white long" throne seats, and each seat contained the being that was previously in prison. Each of them had a very high level of power. Because if it hadn''t been suppressed, they most likely kill the participant in the middle with their looking only. Of course, this does not mean that they don''t know how to control the energy but Elona and Magar wanted there should be no problem the exam they are looking. So because of this, all beings suppressed their power before they even came to the exam site. , After taking a deep breath, Martin looked at each creature in the eye with their strong will and he smiled lightly then, a large-booming voice resonated inside the white room. No one knew who the sound belonged to. At least that''s what Martin thought. "Please, If you want to choose the "Martin" (Nom 1) as your student, raise your hands" , After the Mysterious Sound was finished, Martin began to look around the see which creatures wanted him as their student and in just a few seconds, eight different hands and for some, a different limb had been lifted into the air. There were only two creatures who didn''t want Martin. These were the most powerful and strangest creatures to be "Creature "11" and "Creature "12.". Martin knew it wasn''t a personal problem that they do not want him as their student. These creatures are powerful beings, they have their abilities and most likely see what kind of combat, and defensive abilities that Martin specializes in. So they most likely thought that Martin is not fit them to teach. "Creature 11" - "Mechanical Master ¨C Machine Robot King" was mentioned as a presence that had little to do with him. That''s why it was normal for him not to want himself as a student. That''s why Martin wasn''t too surprised by it. Also "Creature 12" - "Bug Queen ¨C Million Bug Queen" had the same point in the case. For Bug Queen, martin''s abilities didn''t mean anything. Bug Queen was an overly powerful entity that fought as a "Summoner" when it was simply constrained. But Martin was a being different kind of fighter than herself, Martin was a swordmaster, and she is a "Summoner", there is so much difference between the two. Therefore, it was just natural that she didn''t want to take Martin as a student, and it wasn''t very strange. Apart from these two creatures, all the other Creatures thought they could work with Martin. Although the Corpse Collector was a species of a creature different from Martin, there was ultimately a significant level difference between the Million Bug Queen and the Corpse Collector. Corpse Collector might have thought he might have a chance to work with Martin somehow. Martin was still looking at the creatures and when he was thinking about it, the mysterious sound reverberated inside the room again and said Martin to choose a creature for teaching himself. "Martin, you can choose one of the creatures that have raised his or her hand as your teacher." Martin smiled lightly and made his decision after looking at each creature''s face. Fate Builder was a slightly more spiritual and calm existence. U Unlike Martin, it could be said that Fate Builder was not a fighter like himself it was more a mysterious type like-an old man that looks people in the eyes and says "you know nothing" which is funny because it is most likely true that he is talking about the true thing. Martin, on the other hand, enjoyed the unknown and risked his life to time make himself feel alive. There were serious character differences between Martin and Fate Builder. So Martin didn''t choose Fate Builder as a master, and after focusing lightly, he whispered. "My Decision, Neutron Star ¨C Sword King" After Martin''s words were over, The Neutron Star ¨C Sword King smiled lightly, and, after that, all the other creatures disappeared, and Martin and The Neutron Star ¨C Sword King were left alone in the room. At that time, The Neutron Star ¨C Sword King, slightly dethroned and began talking after approaching Martin. "You choose me just because you are using sword too I am right ?" "Yes, my lord!" Neutron Star ¨C Sword King, lightly smiled and whispered lightly, after looking at Martin together, with his glowing eyes. "My name is Neutroni, call me like this, if you''re ready, let''s get out of the test and let me simply help you to get to Sky Master level. It should be no problem for you to call me with my name because we are a student and master right now" COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 236 - Sky Master ! , Sky Master ! - 236 After Martin smiled and confirmed it with his head, Neutroni gently made a hand move, and then, a white pure energy began to spread all around the room and, the white room shattered like glass, and Martin instantly lost consciousness. When he came back to himself, he found himself in the tree before starting to take the test, and after quickly coming out of the tree, he encountered "Master Neutroni" in the green grass area just in front of him. Neutroni smiled lightly and began to talk after looking around. "This place is not the source of your power. If I am not wrong you should be a shapeshifter-type of the creature but different than them but, this continent is more a place for the wizards and mage-type humans" Martin started talking after confirming his head. "After a war, I sent myself here to get rid of a friend''s suicide attack." Neutroni didn''t ask many questions, and after confirming it with his head, he made a little applause, and then he started talking. "Take a meditation position and repeat what I say." Martin immediately took a meditation position without any kind of response, and he began to listen to what Neutroni going to say with full of attention. After Martin took a meditation position, Neutroni started to speak with a quiet and calm voice. "First of all, think about your body in your mind. And then, focus your energy on the body to your head, do not hesitate when thinking and focusing, and then continue in this way. And when the time comes and there is enough energy in your head, you are going to rise to Sky Master Level." Martin did just what he was told without saying anything, He did not make any kind of mistakes and his thinking and concentration were firm. After that, he started to feel that his magical power and physical power rising quickly than he ever felt before. After a few seconds, he received one question from the system. Naturally, Martin was the only one who could see that question and the system panel. "The user can rise into the Sky Master Level using all the points it has, and he is going to be stronger than normal New-Sky Master levels, because of the help of the system." "Is User approving the getting help from the system." Martin took a breath of light, and after confirming it with his head. He said he approved it within his mind without talking. After Martin''s words, Paradigna started to rise him and using points to give him power, and a big energy explosion caused by the Martin towards the environment this energy explosion caused some of the trees destroyed and. Not only that in the sky more than one explosion occurred with pure blue energy and every being at the level of Ancestor and Emperor, felt the energy from the Martin and started to look towards to sky, simply the energy in the sky also came from the soul of Martin because he rose to Sky Master Level, the Sky itself reacted to it. Watching the incident, Neutroni thought of it with a smile on his face. "I may be teaching a genius that will going to shake the very fabric of space" Of course, the explosions caused by Martin did not harm him in the slightest even though that his power right now was suppressed and only in the "World Level" there still a big difference of knowledge and power between the Sky Master Level and World Level, creatures - When Martin came to himself again, he first saw that system showing him a window of status. The status system had restarted again and before all passive abilities that he can see in the system status windows and belong to him were innately added to his body and soul. He sacrificed all his talents when he tried to escape the talent of "Golden-Sand" before. This time, all the passive abilities he had were processed into his soul and body, and they were erased from the status window. ------------------------------ Martin Level = "Sky Master Level 1" Clans = Black And White (The capabilities of all other clans are committed to the soul. The most powerful clan the user has will be shown as the actual clan.) (User still has the other clans he chooses before, it is just imbued into the soul of the user so that he can use their power better and faster.) - STR = 14.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 14.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 12.0 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 23 Silver Paradigna Points (23.000) (Level 2 Sky Master Intermediate) - Soul Abilities - The Unknown Fate (Rebirth Ability) The Lost Gemini (Summoning Ability & Duplication) Blank (User could create one Soul Ability) - "Fly" (Passive Ability) (Sky Master Level Passive Ability) "Speed = Agility" - Sky Master Sign - "Blank" - Paradigna Points = 0 ------------------------------ Martin smiled lightly after reviewing his condition. That''s when Neutroni started talking. "You''ve had one of the strongest developments I''ve ever seen. I''ve seen people go to Sky Master before you. But it''s the first time I''ve seen a person in a situation that can fight Sky Master Level 2 right after you''ve passed." After looking at Neutroni, Martin smiled lightly and began talking after confirming his head. "Thank you, Lord Neutroni" Neutroni, then, sat slightly on the floor and after calling Martin with him, he began to talk. Martin was sitting right across from Neutroni and was paying attention to him. With the power he had, he didn''t have to be afraid of The Shadow or any power on the continent he was on. That''s when Neutroni started talking. "Now, when you get to Sky Master level, you start to feel something you didn''t feel much before. This feeling comes from the depths of the spirit and they call it the Sky Master Soul Sign. I''ll tell you what this Sky Master Soul Sign does." - Levels Of Sky Master - Sky Master Level 1 - 10 Silver Paradigna - 20 Silver Paradigna Sky Master Level 2 - 20 Silver Paradigna - 30 Silver Paradigna Sky Master Level 3 - 30 Silver Paradigna - 40 Silver Paradigna Sky Master Level 4 - 40 Silver Paradigna - 50 Silver Paradigna +++++ COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 237 - Sky Master Soul Sign - 237 Martin didn''t say anything, and he started watching Neutroni. At that time, Neutroni raised his hand slightly, and a few seconds later, a sword with a blue and white blend that perfectly suits in his hand manifested from the energy he has. The power emitted by this sword was strange. At first, Martin expected an overwhelming force from the sword but it was just a sword a dim light that gave little bit weird energy. That was a strange situation. He felt that the sword that Neutroni created was giving it is last energy to around and it is dying. Neutroni read Martin''s thoughts easily. After a little laugh, he shook the sword slightly and threw it onto a large mountain on his right side. After a few seconds, the blue and white short sword shoot towards to mountain at a speed that even a man like Martin could not be perceived it is the speed after that it - quickly hit the mountain and destroyed it fully, causing a big explosion that shockwaves could be lethal for the beings at the Lord and King Level. Martin swallowed it lightly and didn''t know what to say. That''s when Neutroni started talking. "Sky Master Soul Sign is an important issue for your improvement in now and the future. You will choose this topic, and after you choose the topic, it will arise how dependent you are to the "subject" or "concept" and your soul that the chosen topic and it will give you ability at the start and will make you more close the concept you choose for the Sky Master Soul Sign. It''s very similar to "Soul Ability" - but there are two important points that distinguish this ability from "Soul Ability." You want to know what these are." Martin responded excitedly. "Of course!" - After Martin''s words, Neutroni began to talk with a smile on his face. "The key part I want to say from two important points is very simple" "The first important point is that "Sky Master Soul Sign" does not expect or offer any liability to you in any way, it creates new abilities as you know about your topic and gets close to your concept for Sky Master Soul Sign, and these skills only use a little bit of energy without any kind of cooldown and as I already said liability. "The second point is that soul ability is often a talent that arises according to one''s characteristics. But The Sky Master Soul Sign - a "concept" that one wants directly from the depth of his soul, the more close you are the concept you choose for the Sky Master Soul Sign, more easy will for you to improve it and earn new and strong abilities that do not burden your body after using it." At the time, Martin made a confirmation sign with his head. Neutroni, on the other hand, raised his hand again and formed the blue and white short sword again, This time he did nothing and just started talking about his history. "I was a bit of a good person and I was lucky that I wasn''t born on a small planet. Where I was born was a powerful organization with space technology and power. For that reason, I had teachers who helped me when I got to Sky Master level. That way, I decided on what topic to choose. At the time, the Sky Master Soul Sign I choose was "Neutron Star Sword". Do you understand what I mean." Martin took a slightly deep breath and started talking. "As far as I understand, what we''re choosing right now is affecting our progress in the future. You''re very impressed with the Neutron Star. You were also using swords. By combining these two, you created yourself a "Sky Master Soul Sign" and continued to put them on top of it as it progressed. This was one of the important things that made you stronger other people and beings in the space and because of that your improvement was faster your peers and other beings in the space" Neutroni took a deep breath after Martin''s words, and a serious emotion appeared in his eyes. He had a strange smile on his face that looked different from his usual smile. He''s starting to think from his mind. "What kind of genius and monster I''m dealing with? He knows everything wherever he is. But how does a shapeshifter-type and human-looking being have so much knowledge of living on a very strange normal planet!" Neutroni put these thoughts aside and kept talking. "Yes, your thoughts are almost faultless. An important point you should know - the more important thing you choose for the Sky Master Soul Sign - the more difficult it is to thrive on that subject and earn a strong ability to use, some of the beings who reached "Sky Master" level choose hard subjects and crippled themselves without earning any kind of ability from the subject because they had no closeness and knowledge about the subject they did choose, no matter what the field is, the wider it has in arsenal harder it will be going improve but that is not the only thing, if you somehow get stronger with using a wider concept you will be stronger than the other people who choose a smaller concept for their "Sky Master Soul Sign". I''ll give you two pieces of information on this. The first is exemplary, the other is just a recommendation" Martin didn''t say anything, and he kept listening carefully. That would be all about stupidity. Seeing Martin listening carefully to him, Neutroni made a sign of approval with his head with a serious expression in his eyes and began to speak. "Now, the wide-field theory I''m talking to you about is a very simple point, but it''s still very important" "Broad Field Theory" "Now think of two people, these two are at Sky Master level and they''re both going to create a Sky Master Soul Sign, and they''re both very knowledgeable about "Space" and they also love space and think it''s very numb with themselves." COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Translator: Editor: Chapter 238 - Absolute Teleportation - 238 "Let''s name one of these two people as "Space-A" and the other one as "Space B.", now, Space A thought a Sky Master Soul Sign and, he chose "Space" directly in the end and began to evolve and improve it. But "Space B" chose a topic called "Space Eye" for his or her Sky Master Soul Sign instead of directly selecting "Space" and began to move forward with it." Neutroni - after finishing his words had got a little quiet and spoke with a slightly smiling face after seriously looking into Martin''s eyes. "Which one do you think will going to have stronger abilities and will going to go forward with his Sky Master Soul Sign ?" Martin answered without thinking. "Lord Neutroni from what I understand so far with your teachings, "Space B" will be going to get stronger and will going to get more nice and stronger abilities and he or she will not going to bound by it is Sky Soul Master Sign. The more broad a topic for the Sky Soul Master Sign being chosen, the greater the commitment to that topic he has to show. Most people can''t create a real commitment and closeness to general and broad topics such as "Space". Therefore, the chances of a strong ability to emerge are also low. But the topic of Space B wasn''t very broad like in the example of Space A, and I don''t believe it''s going to look for much commitment compared to a wide range of topics like "Space." Neutroni took only a deep breath and spoke with a smile on his face. "Yes." Neutroni, after he answered, thought a little bit and started talking again. "It was an example, the advice is already quite simple." Martin smiled lightly and answered after standing up. "If I choose a little subject instead of a big subject for the Sky Master Soul Sign, I will improve at a much faster speed and will be going to earn more strong and nice abilities for my use as a natural ability these abilities do not consume any kind of energy and can be used an infinite amount of times. The subject or topic, I am going to choose should be something I care about and I always wonder about and it is good that if it is not broad." Neutroni made a confirmation sign with his head and began talking after he stood up. He thought that Martin talks about his swordplay in the end but it was not the case. "Yes, I''m grateful to you that you think of something about your sword. Remember, most of the time, at Sky Master Level, what you choose begins to become your strength in the future. The level name itself is Sky Master not only because you earn passive flying ability. Most of the creatures and people at the Ancestor Level already have a flying ability, it called Sky Master because, after you choose your soul sign that is the time when you start to become a real master of the sky. I choose "Neutron Sword" and because it suited me well, I am at this level of power and stronger than other people at my level who did choose weird and not compatible Sky Master Soul Sign" Martin began to look at the sky at length. Neutroni didn''t say anything, and he just entered the forest and started hunting. He was hungry. He also hadn''t eaten meat on a normal planet in a long time. At that time, Martin began to think, as he continued to watch the clear sky. What kind of topic could he choose - all the issues he valued so far were bad. "Death"? , "Murderer", "Massacre", "Blood" , "Horror" So far, all the issues he''s been through have been about. Maybe he had to think differently. That''s when the system started talking to him. "The user can think with a wide-angle. He shouldn''t be comparing himself to other people. Because the user has the Paradigna System, it can increase the power of the Sky Master Soul Sign with enough points. There''s not much intimacy." Martin, after these words of the system, came to him lightly. The system was right. Paradigna could give him a lot in exchange for points. Sky Master Could also strengthen The Soul Sign in exchange for points. In short, all Martin had to do was pick a strong and wide "subject" and continue to score points to strengthen the issue. And if he was going to pick a really strong subject and it was a matter that fits in, what kind of topic would it make sense to choose? When Martin thought about it, Neutroni came from the woods. In his hands there were two deer-like horned creatures. Neutroni, without disturbing Martin, sat on the ground and waved his hand lightly, lit a fire, and then he cleaned the deers he hunted and started cooking them in the fire he created with wave of his hand. Martin, meanwhile, raised his hand slightly up with a smile on his face. And then he whispered. "Sky Soul Master Sign" "Choice" "Absolute Teleportation" Neutroni turned his head after saw that Martin choose his Sky Soul Master Sign,and then he began to eat the cooked meat, when he was eating he looked at Martin and he noticed a strange sign on his head. Neutroni spoke to himself lightly within his mind. "I''ve never seen a sign like this. I hope you will not regret this decision in the future." At that time, his eyes were standing in a cascade. Although he looked normal from the outside, he was conscious somewhere else. "Martin" "Sky Master Soul Sign ¨C "Absolute Teleportation" "Absolute Teleportation" (Level 1) "First Ability" "Absolute Blink" (User can instantly teleport towards 10 meters) (No Cooldown, No Energy Consumption, Can not be blocked by Dimensional Lock, or any kind of power, the power of enemy or blocker is irrelevant, the Absolute types of abilities can not be blocked) - Note - (Absolute Teleportation is a very strong and very vague ability) (Absolute Teleportation Level 2 needs 1 Gold Paradigna Points = 10 million Paradigna Points = 1000 Silver Paradigna Points "Absolute Teleportation Level 2 Ability is "hidden" for the time being) , COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 239 - Black And White Clan - New Clan Time - 239 After taking a deep breath, Martin opened his eyes lightly and, after his consciousness came to himself he sat in front of Neutroni without saying anything and began to eat the cooked "venison." that Neutroni made it for himself. Normally, Martin and Neutroni do not need to eat something because the power they have they are not beings like humans that starving day today. There was no concept for them to feed themselves. They just had a d?s?r? to eat for the taste and, have fun. At that point, Neutroni started talking. "Have you made your choice?" Martin smiled lightly and manifested alongside Neutroni for less than 0.2 seconds after making a confirmation sign with his head. Neutroni smiled lightly and started talking. "So you chose the "Teleportation" Sky Master Soul Sign and gained a short-distance teleportation ability for the time being." "No, Lord Neutroni, I chose the concept of about "Teleportation", but I did not simply choose "Teleportation" " Neutroni gently frowned and asked with a strange expression on his face. "What do you mean?" Martin replied after looking at the sky. "What I''ve chosen is "Absolute Teleportation" Neutroni swallowed gently and, after his eyes took a serious look then, he took a faint breath and began to remember Martin''s previous answers to himself. According to Neutroni, a smart kid like Martin wouldn''t have done such a ridiculous move. At least if he was doing such a move and gaining such a good ability, he probably had the right and important reasons for the choice like something like that. So he didn''t say anything and he just replied after smiling lightly. "I''m going to add an ability to you now that our own decision for Sky Master Soul Sign is over. How to develop this ability depends on your own decision and effort, okay?" Martin stood up and made a confirmation sign with his head. At that time Martin thought from inside his mind. "This man is a being much different from the I have seen so far, he did not even flinch after I said that I choose a big and vague concept for my Sky Master Soul Sign" The techniques of using swords were very important to himself. After Neutroni approached Martin, a white light began to spread from his hand and started to move towards Martin''s head and body. At that time, Martin received an announcement by the system. "Neutron Sword Mastery ¨C Level 1" "Passive Abilities" "Burning Damage +30%" "Sword Speed +30%" "The Sword Power+30%" "Note" "User can think "Neutron" and activate an ability called "Neutron Enchantment" "Passive Battle Power = 25,000 (Mid-Level 2 Sky Master)" "If Neutron Enchantment used (It uses user energy for the activate the battle power will be = Sky Master Level 3 Mid" "Neutron Enchantment" "Sword Damage Multiplier x3" "Sword Speed Multiplier x3" - Martin - after seeing the system''s announcements, he laughed little and thanked Neutroni for gently tilting his head. Neutroni was in a different mind. With the power and knowledge he had, He knew how quickly Martin''s body was strengthened and accepted his power and that he had learned his technique immediately without even training for second to it. Under normal circumstances, his action was called "Talent Transfer", but after this transfer, the person that ability transferred have to train and improve himself to use and earn power from the transferred ability, only with working and improving the ability itself can be used at the full power. It was simply impossible to use the ability after the transferor''s passive features came from the ability itself that the person could not feel. But Martin had individually treated all of this. Neutroni didn''t realize what kind of being he was teaching. Everything he''s been through seemed weird to him. , , Martin, on the other hand, walked away lightly and focused face, and after focusing his power, the Black And White Sword appeared, this time it had a natural white and blue energy on it, because of the Neutron Sword Mastery. At that time, Neutroni''s eyes became different from the previous one and whispered lightly. "This sword has the symbol of Black And White clan and from what I understand it looks like a Soul Sword Of Black And White Clan, only real members of Black And White Clan can use and manifest this sword in their hands. This clear much of a thing, the Martin is the part of a Black And White Clan and real, true member of it" For a person like Neutroni who is at the "Black Hole" level and alone can easily destroy clans like Black Hearth and Shadow Blade, this clan name is enough to give him nightmares. To make the comparison, the difference between someone at Lord Level and someone at the Black Hole level was enough to explain the level between Neutroni and the Black And White Clan. If Neutroni isn''t wrong, even a normal warrior of the Black And White Clan should at least be at "Black Hole" and higher. Normal captains at the Black And White Clan were "Half Gold" and "Nigh Half-God." Neutroni, after seeing Martin''s sword, made a sign of approval with his head and thought through it. "That explains everything. If Martin carries blood from that clan and can use their soul sword, there''s no need to look for more evidence. That''s why he learned all this and learned everything fast and the knowledge and intelligence he had." In this way, Neutroni attributed all the things he''s ever seen differences in the Martin to Black And White Clan. But at the time, Martin was confronted with another situation. "User can choose one clan due to the level up the Sky Master Level" When Martin heard what Paradigna said to him.His face suddenly lit up with a smile. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 240 - New Clan - Triangle Space Doors - 240 As Neutroni continued to sit around the campfire, Martin walked away a little bit and jumped towards top of the big rock. Neutroni didn''t follow him, because he thought Martin wanted to try the new power he had just got and familiarize it with himself, and he didn''t ask where he was going. In his opinion, Martin had secrets that he could not say to himself because he is from the Black And White clan, and investigating it would have crossed the boundaries of a person like himself at a Black Hole level. He did not want to be enemies with the Black And White clan just because he wanted to know what was Martin doing, actually, he is not going to be enemy of Black And White clan he is just going to hunt by them like a chicken if he tries to learn something about them. - Martin was already at the top of the egg-shaped big gray rock and began to look around with his eyes. He couldn''t see anything different from a few mountains and forests. The air will be getting dark in a few hours. After looking around for a while and clearing his head, Martin focused slightly and whispered after closing his eyes. "Paradigna, start the Clan Selection phase!" With Martin''s words, his consciousness moved to a different place. Martin was in a white room this time, and instead of rings like before, there were three flags directly in front of him on the wall of the white room. There was one symbol of the creature on each flag, and one clan symbol and color on the body of the flag. After looking at each one by one, Martin took a deep breath and began to focus on the flag on the right side of the three flags. 1. The flag was blue and there were three swords on the flag. Each of the three swords was white, and one was up, the second was on the right side, and the third was the left side. Other than that, there was a creature made of one silver medal on the bottom of the flag. " "Three Hydrogen Sword ¨C Sword Mechanical !" "STR = 23.4" "Agility = 25.1" "Endurance = 23.1" "INT = 20.0" Description - The Three Hydrogen Sword clan is a clan with many mechanical life forms in it. These mechanical life forms - they get the energy they have from hydrogen energy and can constantly strengthen their bodies using different materials. At the same time, after merging hydrogen energy with the energy that comes from both the level they have, the metallic and mineral bodies they have become very strong and give them a strong speed." "Clan ¨C Three Hydrogen Sword -" "Clan Level = 18" "It''s a pretty good point that this clan uses swords and uses hydrogen as energy, but I still don''t think I can be with metallic beings very much - or I don''t think I want to give up my body and have no human, organic reason." At the same time, this clan is just a level of a clan that is stronger than the "Black And White" Clan. Martin began to examine the flag and the creature in the middle after these thoughts. the flag on the middle had the color of black and on top of it, there were two triangle symbols, and these triangles side to side and two of them were color white and one of them had it is inside filled with full white color, and the other was just a triangle created by a white line. After focusing on the creature, Martin whispered lightly and smiled and made a confirmation sign with his head. "Triangle Space Doors ¨C S-Triangle Weapon Body !" "Sky Master Level 2 - Peak" "STR = 25.4" "Agility = 27.1" "Endurance = 25.1" "INT = 22.0" Description - Triangle Space Doors is a clan that has generally evolved in the field of "Space", "Teleporting" and similar displacement, and transportation, rapid movement, and the leaders of these beings, and are very powerful because of their strange teleportation and space capabilities. Within the clan, it is possible to find ?ssets of all races." "Clan ¨C Triangle Space Doors -" "Clan Level = "24" Martin smiled lightly again. In particular, it makes the most sense to choose this clan, given its new Sky Soul Master Sign, "Absolute Teleportation." Martin had already made up his mind. At the same time, the power this clan had was exactly 7 ¨C Full Level superior to the Black And White Clan. In short, it meant that a normal person in this clan had the same power as someone from the Black And White Clan. Martin looked at the last clan and passed it without much of inspection after realizing it was a wizard clan that he did not really need, and after taking a deep breath, he whispered lightly. When Martin chose new clans, he only chooses the clan and it is passive powers but he did not choose a new creature, in the end, This time, he knows that the Triangle Space Doors much stronger and so much like him because of the system help and he knows one thing that he is going to change his creature to Triangle Space The only bad thing is, he didn''t know exactly what kind of creature he was going to turn into. Because the creature''s shape was just a Black liquid, and it was nothing more. Martin didn''t think anymore, and he made his choice. "System, my choice is Triangle Space Doors" After Martin said his words, in one second he lost his mind and something started changing inside his body, this was because Martin itself did not choose any kind of creature for a new shapeshifting creature so his body and mind were a little bit rusty. COMMENT 1 comment VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 1 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 241 - The Shadow - Death Feeling - Black Liquid - 241 Martin was on the rock before he was sitting on when he opened his eyes in one second after he came to himself he could feel his whole body had changed. Using a simple skill (Outsider Eye), he tried to see what he looked like from the outside. A few seconds later, he took a deep breath "My appearance hasn''t changed much" After Martin whispered, the system showed him his new status and strength. Martin Level = "Sky Master Level 3" Clans = Triangle Space Doors "All Powers Are Upgraded" "User has broken and rise "Sky Master Level 3" - STR = 30.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 30.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 34.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 30.0 Silver Paradigna Points Battle Power ¨C 34 Silver Paradigna Points (23,000) (Level 3 Sky Master Mid) - Soul Abilities - The Unknown Fate (Rebirth Ability) The Lost Gemini (Summoning Ability & Duplication) Blank (User could create one Soul Ability) - Passives "Triangle Black Liquid Body Level 1" "User can manipulate his body to create a different kind of weapons" "Triangle Space Sword" "Hidden Abilities" "Fly" (Passive Ability) (Sky Master Level Passive Ability) "Speed = Agility" - Sky Master Sign - "Absolute Teleportation" - "Absolute Blink" - Paradigna Points = 0 Martin nodded and his head was and he slightly confused after examining his status. He is most curious about his new passive ability which he earned from the Triangle Space Doors this ability was named, Triangle Black Liquid Body, which was his new body passive. According to the information given to him by the Paradigna (System), this body was actually in some kind of liquid form, and It can take the shape of what Martin wants, of course, there is some kind of limitation on it too but it was not much Martin raised his hand lightly and thought his hand had turned into a needle sword, and a few seconds later, his hand turned into a black liquid and formed a needle sword, after Martin saw this he remembered an old thing about in his old world "Earth", when he was young he remembered watching the movie called the Terminator 2 Judgement Day, right now he was pretty similar to T-1000 Terminator in that movie, of course, he was much stronger than the T-1000. "Yes, things have changed" Martin spoke to himself. At that point, he turned around and realized that Neutroni was not where the campfire was, he was already left but Martin saw that he is left a message to himself. When Martin came to the part where the campfire was found, he began to read the message, written deeply on the floor. "I helped you with the talent I needed to teach and the Sky Soul Master Sign. From now on, you''re on your own, and if you can get to my level, we can travel through space together. I''ll see you then. Neutroni - Martin took a deep breath after reading the message from the Neturoni. He had a lot of passive abilities that weren''t in the system status panel. The sword talent Neutroni gave him was one of them. Martin began to fly after thanking Neutroni from inside, after a smile on his face, and immediately afterward, he beamed 10 times, exactly 10 times, 100 meters. At the same time, it was possible to fly between Mach 5 and Mach 10, with the speed it had. Why don''t real strong people see those who aren''t at Ancestor Level and Sky Master Level as real - warriors or wizards when they talk about levels. Martin paused for a few seconds after moving quickly and took a slight breath. Martin, where the place was located was a flat area without trees covered with greenery, and a few seconds ago, after a large black explosion, exactly 10 people appeared across it. Each was at Sky Master Level 1. Martin''s power is much stronger than these people now, so the people on the other side didn''t understand the power he had, even if he didn''t understand the power he had. At that time, one of the people who had a human body in 10 sip black clothes took a step forward and began to speak. "Martin, you did a lot of damage to The Shadow organization, and The Shadow decided to kill you. If you don''t fight back, death will be painless." Martin took a slightly deep breath and whispered. "The Triangle Space Sword" Instantly, it was the time of every Single Shadow member who came to kill Martin, and they all had different thoughts. Especially when they saw the speed and the power martin had, they were all surprised. "He wasn''t supposed to be that strong." "Why did they send us against such a strong person. are we betrayed?" "It must be the wrong information that we''ve been given to even the Sky Master level when it''s a weird thing to have a Sky Master level." "The speed he has not a speed that a normal Sky Master Level 1 can have - is the Sky Master Soul Sign he has !" "Fuck Off !" "I''ve been betrayed." After thinking about these words, each Member of The Shadow, Sky Master Level 1, had died - only one of them was strangely saved. Martin''s sword blow ruined his shoulder instead of his head. The surviving, The Shadow, member, began to look towards Martin. At the time, Martin''s body was completely black, and from the outside, it looked like a liquid. On one hand, a black triangle was a title and another arm was a disguise attached to a pointed skinny body. At the time, the end of The Shadow knew. "This feeling - the feeling of death, the feeling of being killed by the other side without doing anything" The last member of The Shadow, too, was killed in the attack. COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 242 - The Discovery - Imperium - Pirates - 243 Martin had moved quickly after killing 10 Sky Master Level Shadow Members who attacked himself, and within a few hours, he had come to shore with the speed he had. After looking at the ocean in front of himself, he began to think and became feeling different things that he can''t name. "I''m going to leave a continent for the first time to leave it." After taking a deep breath, Martin began to fly lightly, and then he began to fly over the ocean. In just a few minutes, the continent was already behind him, and it had, had disappeared from his eyesight. Martin wanted to go back to this continent in the future to check the situation he left behind. But before that, he wanted to see what was going on around himself. He did not want to force himself with any kind of things other than just seeing around for this time and discovering. Martin, with this idea, began to move forward in the vast, ocean. The size of the island was quite small, and Martin could see the whole island from a height of 250 meters. He decided to stop on the island to relax and look around. Therefore, with a calm and slow speed, he began to move towards the island, and after coming into the ground of the island, which was the coastline of the island. He landed lightly on the ground and began to walk in golden colored sand. There were trees on the ground that looked like long palm trees but it was clear that they were not palming tress of his old world. On top of these trees, there were some blue fruits. But Martin wasn''t mindless enough to do eat something he didn''t know about. He took a few steps but after one second, about five meters front of him, and began to vibrate and a creature emerged from the inside of the sand, this creature was a crab-like creature in front of the Martin. The red-colored big crab had two big eyes and for Martin, it was weak as a normal ant for him "Karkun Island ¨C Red Crab" "Lord Advanced Level" When Martin was thinking about what to do, Red Crab started talking. "You, human being, you came here steal our Karkun Fruits? You, humans, are so greedy!" When Red Crab was talking, he started making strange noises too. Martin thought about it for one second and answered. "What fruit are you talking about." Red Crab didn''t understand why Martin was talking like that. At that time, crabs of the same level and size - the same as The Red Crab, just in different colors from behind Red Crab, began to emerge from the sand and started to look at Martin with menacing eyes. But it was just looking cute for the Martin. Red Crab and three of the other four crab creatures were the size of a lion and had claws that looked strong for normal humans and normal people. Of course, compared to Martin''s power, the creatures in front of him had no power whatsoever, and he could kill him with his thinking and using his energy. Red Crab didn''t care about Martin''s question when he saw his friends came to help himself, and he started talking again. "We will not let you humans come to Karkun Island and steal our Karkun fruit for the race and, for yourself!" Red Crab - who was going to move on to attack after saying his words but Martin lightly emitted energy and spoke. "Enough, I asked you a question answer it or else ..." Realizing that Martin had more power than they were, Red Crab and his friends looked at each other in amazement and little bit fear in their eyes, and then Red Crab began to speak as gentle as possible instead of the previous arrogant tone he had before he and his friends felt the power of Martin of the little bit. "My lord, I''m sorry to think that you are the same as the other humans who just came here for stealing our fruits. I''m just thinking about my family and my race. other than that, I have no problem!" Martin nodded his head and started talking to Red Crab. "Okay, calm down and tell me who the people who attacked you are. Who are you and what is the characteristic of Karkun Fruits and Karkun Island, i.e. the island we are in?" Red Crab knew he didn''t have any more power to escape from the questions of the human front of him. After looking at his friends for one second, he started talking. Each of his friends who were behind him was afraid of the little energy emitted by the person in front of him, and they were about to escape so before they tried to escape he had to answer the questions of the strong human. "My lord, Karkun Island, is located in the territory of an empire which this empire named "The Imperium Empire". There are three human pirate organizations set up in the Imperium Empire borders and this group of pirate humans live on three different small islands. These are the "Drinkers Of Fire", "Poison Seaweed", and finally a group of people named "Silver Ship Command", which is a little different from others. The Imperium Empire is constantly fighting these pirates and try to banish them from their borders." Martin made a simple sign for Red Crab to keep telling, and Red Crab kept talking. "We are a crab family named Karkun Crab Clan, which was born on the beaches of Karkun Island. The reason we get stronger and smart and talk like humans is that because of Karkun Fruit this, the fruit is special and only grows on this island, and that''s why the pirates we''re talking about come to attack this island and steal the fruits from time to time. In the end, it has an effect that helps them and makes them stronger than normal. I have no idea why Karkun Island is valuable and important." Martin took a deep breath and whispered after smiling. "Let''s discover then ..." Chapter 243 - Island Soul Tree - Imperium Thieves - 244 Martin began to look around after saying his words, and then after he started flying lightly, he looked at a creature called Red Crab and started talking again, he felt that this crab creature was a little bit funny. "I''m going to examine and search the island, if anything happens, you can let me know. My name is Martin." Red Crab didn''t say anything and entered the sand as he came before. At the same time, the other "Crab" creatures that were behind it moved in the same way as him and entered the inside of sand too. Martin began to think after he started watching the island from a high level. "The island doesn''t have a very important situation for me or I need to explore it. But it seems that it might make sense that I have a simple knowledge for some reason. Sometimes the stuff I can see around when I need to, and that''s how this experience help me, I need to know that sometimes I could not prevail with my power only so, I need to improve my thinking in this kind of situations" Martin, along with this thought, gently closed his eyes and then whispered lightly. "Transfer all points to "Agility" section" Martin had transferred all the points he earned directly to the Agility section for his 10 Sky Masters killings. That way, his power had gone to Sky Master Level 4. At the same time, the battle power he had was reached Level 5 Sky Master Level. Of course, when he used his abilities like Silver Soul Sword and soul ability The Lost Gemini, their enemies would have to fight three of him without having any chance to escape. After Martin took care of the development part, he examined the island a little bit more and saw that a tree larger than the others was in the center. The tree in this center had deeply embed its roots into the island, and it wasn''t just that long and it was at least 400 meters long. Martin noticed this tree when he first came in, but he didn''t care at first because seeing tall trees wasn''t very strange for him. But right now, this tree could be a valuable source of clues. After lightly climbing on top of the tree, he touched the tree and took a deep breath and thought "I did not expect this tree to be a creature" "Island Soul Tree" "Level ¨C World !" After he touched the tall tree, Martin realized that the tree was not normal, but a creature. Trees and plants were living beings, but they didn''t have much intelligence, to begin with. Those with intelligence compared to humans were rare and powerful beings. Martin was sure there were creatures like this in space too. When he was thinking about all this, Island Soul Tree started talking. Its voice was quite young, and it had an energetic speech that sounded like a child. "Hey, who are you, why did you come at me?" Martin started flying right away and started talking after being pulled over the tree. "My name, Martin, I''m investigating the mystery of the island we''re in, and I''ve been doing simple research on why there are fruits that give power. But I think I found the reason." Island Soul Tree began to speak after Martin''s words. "Right !!!!! , You humans were always curious beings. So you are researching the fruit trees that give fruits humans and other beings can eat and improve their power because of your thought that you are going to need something like that in the future when you have no power to improve by yourself" Martin smiled lightly and thought through it. "It is smarter than I thought!" And then he answered. He didn''t think there was anything he had to hide. "Yes, as you say" Island Soul Tree began to speak after gently shaking its branches with the answer is received. It was a similar way to a person''s head and approval. "Karkun Island, is special because of me, as you can see that I am a strong being at the level of World, this island is taking power from as I live on it. If they get my energy for a few thousand more years, they''ll probably be smart and stick to me." Martin took a little breath and answered, with a bewildered face, after hearing what Island Soul Tree told to himself. "I understand, then I don''t want to bother you anymore." Martin after saying his words, turned around and made a move to fly and leave the island in less than a second he was covered with longer branches came from the Island Soul Tree. Martin activated his "Unknown Fate" talent immediately from within his thoughts and began to wait cold-blooded. At that point, Island Soul Tree started talking. "I can see that you''re using a sword, and you have strong potential, and you have a strong clan behind you. I''m not threatening you do not take it wrong. I just want you to help me. At the same time, if you help me, I can help you too." After the words of the Island Soul Tree ended, all the tree branches around Martin retreated at a speed that Martin could not see or perceive it. Martin replied after a while. "What do you want?" Island Soul Tree, which realized Martin wanted to listen, began to talk. "The Imperium Human Empire clan has stolen an item of mine, this item is important for me to live and important for the creature and the plant life on this island to live. If I don''t have this source and item, I''m going to lose my life and I''m going to disappear once and for all. This item of mine is called "Soul Tree Energy Core". Chapter 244 - Contract - Cotga Alga Is Back - 245 Martin began to talk after taking a light breath. "I don''t understand why the Imperium Empire stole something that belongs to you ?" Island Soul Tree, he started talking and telling about why they stole it. "That is because thanks to, Soul Energy Core, I can maintain the power I have, and I can make this island stronger and more blessed with life. Soul Energy Core can cause a person to get stronger and rise to a stronger level if used by the right person, and at the same time, they can sell it in the "Space Market" and earn a nice amount of money. I am getting weaker as the time goes on because my Soul Energy Core is not with me, so after I begin to die and will cease to exist, they will come here to this island and going to invade it. They''re going to occupy it comfortably. Because I will die by then" Martin, after listening for a while, noticed things. Another point that intrigued him was the section called "Space Market". But he chose not to ask the other side because he would show the other side that he was ignorant of a lot of issues and had no knowledge what he is talking about this will make his hands weak. Martin thought about it for a while and started talking. "I can help you, but I don''t know what my profits are going to be, not only that I also do not know about the Imperium Empire. So I need to know where they live and what kind of power they have. Could you give me information about the Imperium Empire and it is power and other things" Island Soul Tree, started talking lightly. The more it kept talking, the more he sounded tired, and somehow his voice turned into a tired shape just because of talking with him. "They''re on the Imperium Continent, and if you go east from here, you can''t miss it. It''s a huge continent, and other than that, it strongest leader and most likely the founder of it at the level of, Atmosphere Level. They don''t come out in full power, but because they have access to the Space Market they can have different items and techniques using enough money and cultivate more people for the empire." "What I want to give you and I''ll give you in return for your efforts is called "Sword Asteroid Energy Rock" After the words of The Island Soul Tree ended a black stone manifested in front of him it had one pointed edge and looked pretty ordinary appeared. "Sword Asteroid Energy Rock" "If the user uses this, he will be elevated into the World Level directly no question asked !" Martin took a deep breath. When he looked at the Asteroid stone that looked worthless, he would rise into the World Level level. This development was too much. Martin understood what Island Soul Tree meant after seeing this item. Because unlike the other two clan in this world the Imperium Clan has means and power to use "Space Market" and could buy items or sell their items and have a relationship with clans and organizations in the space, they could easily develop in terms of level, for enough money. At the time, Island Soul Tree spoke again. "You''ll need at least 100 SP (Real Currency Of Space) to get the stone." Martin asked a question that was on his mind at the time. "How much does your stolen item amount to "SP"?" Island Soul Tree responded directly. "If I am not wrong it is only 10 SP, but don''t think this is a small amount, the Imperium Empire only has around 50 to 150 SP in their reserves that is it, but it''s very difficult for people or creatures in the space to find a compatible "Soul Tree Energy Core" for themselves to use it because of that a compatible "Soul Energy Core" for an individual worth more than 1000 SP under right circumstances. Soul Tree Energy Core is sometimes used as an energy source on spaceships and technological machines or fighters. That''s why it''s convenient in the market. But for us Soul Tree Energy cores are not the asme, every Soul Tree Energy Core doesn''t work for us the plant-based creatures, and we can only have one. That''s why it''s as valuable as our lives." Martin understood the situation. At the time, he spoke simply. "If I have this Sword Asteroid Rock right now, I''ll go to World Level level, and that''s how it''s easier for me to help you?" Island Soul Tree, it answered directly. "I''m sorry, but I can''t trust you with that. If you want, we can make a deal, and as a result, I''ll give you Sword Asteroid Rock. What do you say?" Martin, after a while, began to understand if it was worth making a deal. He didn''t have to make a deal. But after a rapid rise to World Level level, all he had to do was choose a clan, and then he could create two more soul abilities. After that, he could transfer his winnings to the Absolute Teleportation Sky Soul Master Sign and there was no trouble. A few seconds later, Martin made up his mind. "Okay, let''s do a contract, who''s going to be the contract witness?" Island Soul Tree answered without thinking for a second. "Naturally, only "Cotga Alga" can apply to contracts at your soul and mine. Other, who have given themselves contract specialists and such shameless names who at the level of, Emperor Level, Ancestor Level people can''t force us into contracts." After Martin said he understood, he and Island Soul Tree began drafting the contract. Naturally, they didn''t use paper. They verbally stated the terms of the contract with the energy of their souls. "I, Island Soul Tree, making a contract with "Martin" Shapeshifter! , my soul and my body are protected by the "Soul Tree Of Anvang" and I like to see the Cotga Alga!" Martin originally wanted to point out that he was protected by Paradigna. But because he was warned by Paradigna, he changed his words by stating that he was protected by the clan he owned. Chapter 245 - World Level - 246 then Martin started talking with a nice and clear voice. "I, Martin (Shapeshifter), making a contract with "Island Soul Tree" "Karkun Island"! , my soul and my body are protected by the "Triangle Space Doors" and I like to see the Cotga Alga!" - After Martin''s words were over, a triangular black shape manifested in between Island Soul Tree and Martin, along with a huge wave of energy spreading around that showing the little bit of power of Cotga Alga. The triangular shape was all black and at least 5 meters in size it was different compared to back then when it came to clear and solve the dispute for Ice Yateb Wolf Emperor, because of the summoners are at the level of World Level and Sky Master Level, if Cotga Alga wants to enforce it is rule and contract, it has to send a bigger body and more powerful body of itself to contract place. A few seconds later, the triangle began to speak. "I, Cotga Alga, saw your agreement and looked at it and found no mistake on it. If both sides agree, the deal will come true." After Cotga Alga''s remarks ended, the Island Soul Tree was the first to accept it. "I Island Soul Tree Of Anvang), accept the agreement between myself and the "Martin" (Triangle Space Doors), and I am making soul amend to Cotga Alga to I will stay and do not take back my word for make actions do not in the agreement between us." After the words of Island Soul Tree, it was Martin''s turn. Martin knowing that there was no problem with the deal and would succeed, began to speak and say words that he had endorsed without thinking too much. "I Martin (Shapeshifter) (Triangle Space Doors), accept the agreement between myself and the "Island Soul Tree" (Soul Tree Of Anvang), and I am making soul amend to Cotga Alga to I will stay and do not take back my words or make any actions do not in the agreement between us." After Martin''s words ended - Cotga Alga''s black triangular body - turned into a white color, and Cotga Alga began to speak. "Agreement is complete, the being that does not fulfill the contract between you guys will going to cease to exist as punishment!" After Cotga Alga said his words, it vanished and it disappeared in the void as if he didn''t exist in the first place. - After the deal was completed, Soul Tree Island gave Martin the "Sword Asteroid Energy Rock" without any kind of thought and waiting and began to talk after giving the "Sword Asteroid Energy Rock" to Martin. "In our agreement, we set 20 years of time limit for you to take my energy core from the Imperium, I know you may have not much of time but do your best - no more than 50 years later, will lose the function of it already and it will be useless for me and in the end, I will going to die even if it does not die yet they could still sell it in the Space Market, for resources or could try to build a starship from the core. Martin took a deep breath and started talking. "Then I''m going to make preparation. Is there an empty little island around here?" After Martin asked his question, Island Tree Soul said there were countless small islands around the island they are in, and many of them were not captured by intelligent beings like creatures or humans. After Martin received the necessary direction information, he left Karkun Island and flew to the mountain top of the nearby small island, and after finding himself a beautiful secret area, he focused on "Sword Asteroid Energy Rock" after taking over the "Sword Asteroid Energy Rock" given him by the Island Soul Tree and then A few seconds later, he lost consciousness. - 3 Hours Later - After Martin woke up, he felt that his whole body had changed and that different power flowed from his entire body. Martin felt exactly what he was at "World Level." Martin Level = "World Level Level 1" Clan = Triangle Space Doors - STR = 110.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 124.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 115.0 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 182 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 1 (Advanced) - Soul Abilities - The Unknown Fate (Rebirth Ability) The Lost Gemini (Summoning Ability & Duplication) Blank (User could create one Soul Ability) Passives "Triangle Black Liquid Body Level 1" "Triangle Space Sword" "Hidden Abilities" (Concentrate) Sky Master Sign - "Absolute Teleportation" - "Absolute Blink" - Paradigna Points = 0 Martin began to lay and began to examine the island and all the objects and ?ssets around him from the large mountain where he was found. All his thoughts, ideas, and all kinds of information he had were as if he were stronger. He m?tur?d, maybe that''s why the name of "World Level" was World Level, he had the kind of ideas he couldn''t think of before when he reached this level. At the same time, his perspective was changing. Other than that, he now had the opportunity to choose two soul ability and one more clan. If he made good choices and abilities, his battle power had also reached World Level Advanced level, thanks to his new choice clan and two Possible Souls, most likely, the battle power would pass World Level 2 and at least reach World Level 3 or World Level 2 Peak. he has to try his new power and get accustomed to them to know his things and other powers, and of course before he starts a battle against the Imperium he first has to, choose one more clan and create two types of new soul ability. Martin thought that right now he had "Rebirth" ability (Unknown Fate) "Battle Ability" (Lost Gemini and mobility from his Sky Master Soul Sign, so he needs a "Sneak Ability" and Defensive Ability for purely stopping or absorbing the attacks from the enemy COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 246 - The Clans Of World Level - 247 Martin spoke with the system to select the new clan, without wasting any more time. Afterward, the clan entered the selection stage. It wasn''t much different from the previous one. Likewise, there were flags of different clans, and on the sides were a model creature. Martin, right now, he was only going to choose a clan. There would be no physical changes. That''s why he didn''t care much about the physical looks. Even if he wanted to care about his physical changes, he will not be going to have it, Paradigna specially told him that, this time he is only going to choose a new clan and most likely take it is passive abilities but not the body of the said clan. Martin did know why Paradigna told him and gave him something like this. At that time, before Martin started to look at the new clans, and looking at it is details. He asked a question to Paradigna itself. "Paradigna, if I could not complete the contract and Cotga Alga wanted to kill me, do you going to save me or am I going to die as a punishment" Paradigna answered after one to two seconds. "You are not going to take punishment from the Cotga Alga and die as a result but punished by the Paradigna to complete a trial world and not completing the trial world itself has a punishment of mandatory execution. This kind of trial worlds is hard and most likely could not be completed. Paradigna advises the user to do not breach the contract" "Clan = "Night Star Of Reincarnation" "Clan Level = "31" "Clan Information" "Night Star Of Reincarnation is a clan with more magical and different kinds if immortality abilities, they specialize in making living a long life and reincarnate themselves with their mind intact. Because of that, most of the clans scared of them, they could not die, they will always be back in a different soul and body, even if their soul and body are killed. - Signature Abilities - Passive True Reincarnation ¨C Could reincarnate from the most of the deaths, there are some exception but rare as finding a speck of dust you gold in a planet of iron" Night Blade Night Defensive Magic - Levels In The Clan Night Lords (Typically, 15 to 20 level lords) Night Commanders (Typically, 20 to 25 level commanders) Night Star Illusion Masters (Typically, 25 to 30 level Masters) "Night Star Of Reincarnation Master (Leader Of The Night Star Of Reincarnation "Flag & Insignia" "A three white way with one black star emblem" Martin, after examining the clan, was not the subject he was surprised about at first. It was that paradigna had given him a lot more information than before. This was probably due to his rise to World Level level. After all, World Level was simply at a level with one foot now in space. For this reason, Paradigna was more likely to show him the characteristics of the clans he would choose. At the same time, the "Night Star Of Reincarnation" clan, which he first saw, was stronger than the Triangle Space Doors clan he currently owns. Even the Black And White Clan, which had come very strong at first, was becoming insignificant. "Let''s look at the other clans" Martin, after that thought, began to browse other clans. "Clan = "Minus Dark Matter" "Clan Level = "40" "Clan Information" "Minus Dark Matter is a clan that could control dark matter and "matter" itself. This makes them essentially reality warpers, still their control and research and dark matter it is infancy but it is still enough for them to be a force to be reckoned with and could prove themselves dangerous if it is needed. - Signature Abilities - Passive Dark Matter Affinity ¨C Could try and learn to control the dark matter and matter itself as some degree" Dark Matter Magic Dark Matter Blade Arts Dark Matter Defensive Reality Magic Levels In The Clan Dark Matter Hounds (Typically, 20 to 25 level lords) Dark Matter Hunters Commanders (Typically, 25 to 30 level Hunters) Dark Reality Master (Typically, 30 to 35 level Masters) "Minus Dark Matter Representatives (Typically, 35 to 39 level representatives)" "Minus Dark Matter Master" (Level 40, Leader) "Flag & Insignia" "Full Black color with one, single white dot in the middle" Martin realized that this option wasn''t so bad after a while. He was never supposed to make any mistakes about it. At the same time, he realized that the level of the last clan was the same. In short, he could easily eliminate the first clan in his head. He didn''t need talent like Reincarnation right now. After all, the Unknown Fate he had could have been a talent that could develop in the future, which would have been reincarnation with this ability. "I might have to make good planning. I''m going to examine the last clan." "Clan = "House Of Slaughter" "Clan Level = "40" "Clan Information" "House Of Slaughter is an organization and clan at the same time who specializes in murder, killings, and different kinds of evil acts, this made them murderous monsters who most of the time uses a blade, whips, and different kind of special weapons made of a blacksmith of "?????" House Of Slaughter is looking always for the kill and they got more power as they kill more humans, beings, with strong power. - Signature Abilities - Passive Slaughter Affinity (Law) ¨C Every person will have it passive physical and soul abilities transferred to it is killer by 10% percent Slaughter Eyes Slaughter Law Arts Slaughter Counter Attack - Levels In The Clan Slaughter Hand (Typically, 20 to 25 level lords) Slaughter Right Hand (Typically, 25 to 30 level Right-Hands) Slaughter Lord (Typically, 30 to 35 level Lord) "Bloodlusted Slaughter Kings (Typically, 35 to 39 level representatives)" "Slaughter Master" (Level 40, Leader) "Flag & Insignia" "A white flag with, five different weapons in red and one red skull on the middle of it" COMMENT 6 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 6 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 247 - Hidden Black Triangle - Soul Ability - 248 - 2 Hours Later - Martin opened his eyes lightly and stood up. After that, he began to practice to get used to the power he had. It was simple and he had power at the moment. T he clan he chose was, naturally, the "House Of Slaughter" clan he did not need to thought about it for so much time. He had a close relationship with "slaughter" and it was suiting him. Martin knew that with time, he would continue to kill people around himself most of the time. When he thought about it, all he had to do was earn points and keep killing the surrounding beings to get stronger. "The power I have is "World Level 2 Peak Level", and with the other skills that I have, It shouldn''t be too hard to fight someone at World Level 3." Martin, he thought inside in his mind. After his thoughts, he began to follow the techniques he had just learned. Brand new sword attacks different uses of energy could use each one as he wanted and as long as he has enough energy in himself, and every kind of his every attack was faster than the speed of sound, and brake the sound barrier every time he swings his sword at the power of the moderate, sound of breaking the sound barrier was resonated in the island and caused some of the birds and small animals to be afraid and escape from to him. If he wanted to, he could use his attack directly defensively and defend himself and counterattack. This was one of the abilities that the "House of Slaughter" clan already had given him. If he didn''t remember correctly, its name was supposed to be "Slaughter Art Counter Attack" and something like that. "When I think about the skills I have now, all I have to do is create two more soul abilities. One of these soul-capable slurs will pay attention to "Sneak", such as lurking and acting silently. "The other is, on the contrary, it will help me with defense and direct protection against a direct attack - in this way, both my ability to fight, my ability to protect myself, and what I need to do right now is a detail and an important add-on to give tree energy core back to it, which is owned by the creature that I have and already had. In this case, learn to one hiding and to succeed in the progress by hiding." Martin, after that thought, took a deep breath, he didn''t need to breathe. His energy was enough for him, he wasn''t like a normal person. But because of the old habits, breathing helped him collect his mind. A few seconds later, he started making plans in his mind. One of the simplest abilities he could create in terms of sneaking was invisibility and similar skills. But such talents also had difficulties for him. "I need to choose the main topic, move from the main topic, to create the ability and earning a sneaking ability for myself" Martin, along with this thought, came to himself instantly. It was one of the most important things that made sense to him. Martin began to create with this idea. - 1 Hour Later - "Soul Ability" "Hidden Black Triangle" "Ability" "User could teleport between, 10 to 50 meters and after he touches a solid matter, he could transform into a triangle black symbol on the wall. When the user transformed into Triangle Symbol, he could not be sensed by the other beings" - The user could have attacked when he is on the wall as Triangle Symbol and will go to take 200% damage as at first hit and after one person or being hit him when he was in the form of Triangle Symbol, that person always going to hit him 150% more damage when compared the other people The user could not transform into the symbol of a triangle if he is not touching the matter - The user could not transform into the symbol of a triangle if he is not touching a solid matter, user can not transform into the triangle when touching (Liquid, Void, Black Matter, etc) - The user could not, attack when he is in the Triangle Form" - After user hit by an enemy in the Triangle Form, he will be losing his power as long as the person who hits him is alive, every 1% percent of power will go lost for every 10 years of attacker of Triangle Form is alive - Martin collapsed slightly exhausted and, after taking a deep breath, collapsed and closed his eyes and rested for several hours. Martin was on top of the tree, and he could feel like he could see the place much better. He could even feel the energy of Island Soul Tree. This feeling was same as when he was using "Outsider Sword" clan ability which giving him the ability to create a sword in the sky which he can use as his eye and see around but still the Hidden Black Triangle so much stronger that he has no chance to compare to two of them. This just made him feel more powerful and confident when trying to take back "Island Soul Tree Energy Core" from Imperium. COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 248 - Steel Emperor Kraken - Adrum Clan - 249 After Martin recognized his new abilities and understood how they are working for him, he took a deep breath and whispered. "I need to get going and start by taking information from other powers, First I need to know what kind of organization is Imperium and know their business, allies, and enemies, if it needed I could work with their enemies and create a chance for myself to steal and take back Island Soul Tree Energy Core" After Martin created a basic plan for himself, he started floating then used his energy to fly at the speed of "mach 3", Right now he could fly at the speed of about 10 to 20 match easily and if he uses most of his energy there should be no problem for him to fly about at the speed of 25 to 30 mach if uses all of his energy for traveling and for the speed, but he could not fly faster no more than 30 "mach", When flying at the speed of Mach 3, Martin started to think about his general power, which is his speed, endurance, Physical Power, "Right now, my speed is about "Hypersonic" and if I use my all power I could travel at the speed of "Mid-Hypersonic" "I do not know about my lifting strength I did not test it, but it should be no problem for me to lift object weights about 100 tonnages to 150 tonnages, If I force myself I could lift an object which weights of 200 Tonnage" "I need to ask about the system for my endurance ?" After Matin thought about that Paradigna started talking. "User right now have a defense of standstill against an "Atomic Bomb" which is a bomb of middle size, it could stay in the center of the explosion and not damaged by it, but if it is "Hydrogen Bomb", the user is most likely going to die if he is in the center of the explosion" "Note" "System used, "Old-User World" for examples for better understanding" After Martin understand his defense and endurance he took a cold breath, he never in his life expected that body of his could tank a "Nuclear Explosion", Martin asked one question to the system too, after learning his endurance "System, If I was in my original world (Earth) could I take over that planet" Paradigna answered after one to two second" "It will be an easy thing to do "Earth" technology is not enough for the harm the user, of course this information, only valid if the user does not wants to suicide by standing inside of Hydrogen Bomb Explosion" Martin smiled after knowing that right now is Earth is no match for himself. He wanted to know that if he has a chance to go back to his old planet sometime later, but the system did not answer this question of him and it was understandable for him. "Open Ocean ¨C Imperium Area ¨C Area F ) A middle-level ship was sailing in the sea, there were people on the ship and most of them as servants and warriors of the ship, There was a black-haired woman on the ship who was looking at the ocean with sad eyes her age was about 25 to 30 and, there was something in her eyes that make her look sad and beautiful at the same time, At that time when she was looking and inspecting the ocean, a middle-aged man spoke to her. "Madam, please come inside, we will be entering a dangerous zone, and it is more likely to be dangerous for you to stay on outside" The woman, turned her head back at and looked at the man who was speaking, this man was the ship captain and is funded by her clan and his mission was her safety and safety of ship When sailing in the deep ocean where creatures at the level of Ancestor and Emperor Level was swimming and creating their areas. "Okey, Captain Xanter, I will be going to my room" After the woman spoke, she started walking towards her room without looking at the Captain. "A girl who was in the clan of Adrum , which is the strongest clan in the Imperium Empire after the Imperium Empire itself has this kind of behavior, I expected a woman who is arrogant, I need to think about my thinking much more" After Captain Xanter, stopped thinking a sailor started screaming and then taken by a big silver tentacle that came from the ocean. "Aaaaah, Help me !" Captain Xanter, took a deep breath and started running towards the ship guards and started talking to them. "This creature is fu?k?n? "Steel Emperor Kraken" and it is at the level of Emperor, you guys have to kill it before it starts to attack the ship for more humans" Guards just nodded then started, watching the creature and find a time for them to attack, most of them were ranged attackers who used bows and magic, so there should be no problem for them to kill the creature, At that time, Steel Emperor Kraken started killing more sailors and it was eating them, the ocean has already had the color of red and there should be about more than 10 to 15 sailors killed by the monster itself, but after about 10 to 30 minutes, the guards of the ship had the chance of the injure the creature and make its escape, but Captain Xanter was still angry because of most of his sailors died at the hands of, The Steel Emperor Creature and the monster itself was still alive, He had to create something for his life and the life of the woman of Adrum because if she died here, he does not have any kind of chance to escape from the "Adrum Clan" COMMENT 4 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 4 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Translator: Editor: Chapter 249 - Lady Velisa - Killing The Creatures - 250 When Captain Xanter, was thinking about what to do and how to escape with the woman of Adrum Clan, but then something unexpected happened. The escaped Steel Emperor Kraken showed from the sea and it had it is friends with him. Which was "Sea Leon Emperor" and "White Tooth Sea Leopard Emperor" Captain Xanter took a deep breath then thought inside of his mind. "I am not going to escape from this calamity." At that time, something happened that nobody on the ship expected in their life at all, All heads who was turned towards to three huge creature turned towards to right at the same time, Then, they heard a sonic boom resounding in the area after the sound from the sound barrier broken came to their ears, they saw a man in the sky who was flying, and was looking at them with deep eyes. All of the humans on the ship smiled and started laughing then started cheering from their hearts! "We are saved thanks to gods !" "He can fly, he is a sky master level warrior of the human race !" "Now, Sea Leon Emperor, White Tooth Sea Leopard Emperor and injured Steel Emperor Kraken have no chance to hurt us !" All humans on the ship were smiling and some of them cried because of the joy of saved by a human, and the creatures, who were going to attack the ship and destroy it with one attack looked at the man in the sky and scared inside of their soul. The Emperor Level creatures were smart because they were living in the ocean they did know a human who can fly and create sonic explosions is at least at the level of Sky Master, even a human who was at the level of "Ancestor" could banish them and stop their attack to the ship but a human who was at the level of Sky Master The creatures did not know what to do but, they did not even have to chance for thinking too, the man who was flying in the sky was naturally was Martin, after he looked at the three emperor level-creatures, he just smiled and shook his hand, three red energy sword came from his hand then impaled the three emperor level creature which was enough attack for killing them. After getting hit by energy sword Martin created, the three creature just died and started to sink into the sea, there is so much level difference between the Martin and them that they did not have any chance to use their Soul Abilities for saving their lives. When there is enough level difference between two beings the abilities and soul abilities are most likely are going to be not important. If Master Neutroni wanted to kill Martin he could easily do so even Martin had to the ability of Reborn which comes from "The Unknown Fate" After Martin killed the three emperor level creatures he landed on the ship and then the first person who was come to his side was a man named Captain Xanter, and he was at the level of Lord Advanced itself. This kind of power is strong when he was in the Atrem Continent, but not strong in other continents, After Captain Xanter came to the front of Martin, he started talking with an expression of gratitude because this man in front of him saved them from creates and a little bit of fear, because of the power of man front of him. "My Lord, thank you if you did not come I don''t know what kind of death was waiting for us" Martin smiled after hearing what man said, then talked. "Most likely being eaten by the three emperor creatures" Captain Xanter furrowed his brows and asked with a blank, expressionless face. "I don''t understand !" Martin, just looked at the ocean and then spoke again. "I mean, the death you and other people were expecting If I did not come here to save you guys, was eaten by the three emperor level creatures" Captain Xanter smiled but he was swearing from his mind. "Fuck, He is a weird one, I must work hard hide the woman from the Adrum Clan, If he wanted to have s?x with him I or nobody could do anything to stop him." At that time, a woman opened the wooden door and came to the top of the ship then looked around. Martin felt the energy woman had then turned his head to look towards her. After the woman saw that Martin was looking at her she just turned her head towards to right and not looked at him. Martin just smiled and did not say anything. But, the Captain Xanter was scared because of the behavior of woman from the Adrum Clan, he was expecting that the man at the level of Sky Master will be angry and will kill all humans on the ship then molest the Woman, from the Adrum Clan, But it did not happen, the Women From the Adrum clan came towards to Captain Xanter and started talking. "Captain Xanter, I am well aware of people on this ship killed because of this voyage, I will be giving you compensation for this after we are in the Imperium Continent, your loss is going to compensated" Captain Xanter, took a deep breath, he was feeling good because of what the woman from the Adrum Clan said, but then he noticed the Martin was looking at him, then he just started talking to the woman. "Lady Velisa Adrum, thank you for your kinds word but I am sure that we have our lives on our bodies because of the lord here, he was the one who saved us from the creatures at the sea" After, Captain Xanter talked he introduced the Martin to Velisa, After Velisa heard what Xanter said she turned her head to Martin then talked. "Thank you for saving us and me, I will be talking with my father to give you compensation for your work" Martin just nodded then talked. "Which level is your father is right now" Velisa did not expect this question, because she did know that Captain Xanter said her name out because of the introduce herself to this man and stop him from any kind of evil behaviors about her. But she still answered. "He should be at the level of Peak Sky Master and Half-Step to World Level" After, Martin took his answer he just smiled then nodded without saying anything. COMMENT 5 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 5 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 250 - Lies x Women - 251 The Ship was sailing in the ocean towards the Imperium Continent, Martin did not talk with the Captain Xanter and Lady Velisa, because at first, he did not want to take attention to himself with talking them about any kind of things. He wanted that they have to come to his side and ask something about himself. Only then if he starts to ask something to them will not feel threatened - Captain Xanter and Lady Velisa were in the cabin of captain itself. They were talking about Martin and his behavior. They learned that the man who saved them from the three emperor level creatures was at the level of Sky Master and his name was Martin. At first Captain, Xanter felt good that he is saved by monsters in the hands of human but after he met with the Martin, his thought about the savior of the ship and his was not a good person. It was not like he had any evidence of this feeling but his old experiences being in the sea and meeting with dangerous people gave him this kind of gut feeling about the evil people. First second that he looked at Martin when he landed on the ship he felt that his man was no good. At that time Lady Velisa started talking. "Captain Xanter, do you think that he will create problems." Xanter, shake his head showing that he did not think so then started talking. "If he wanted to create problems, there is nobody here that can stop him from doing so." Velisa thought about one to two seconds then, took a deep breath then smiled a little then started talking. "Maybe he was just scared of my family and because of that he wanted to create no problem on this ship" Captain Xanter just laughed then take his hands back then started speaking with a tone that gives the person that "this man knows much about real things" "Lady Velisa, I know you are smart woman, but please when you want to know about what an evil person is going to do, you have to think like them, only then you know what they were thinking and what they will going to do." Velisa did not understand what Captain Xanter meant with his words. Xanter noticed the confusion on the face of Velisa then started speaking and explained what he meant with detail. "Lady Velisa, I am saying that if he wanted to harm us or harm you only, the only thing he had to do was not save us from the monsters then, after most of the people on the ship dies by the tentacles and teeth of monsters, he could just snatch you out from the ship then escape on the air with using his ability flying. If he did something like this that the Investigators from the Adrum Clan will be going to think that you died because of creatures attacked the ship and therefore killed you. So this means that he will be not going to killed by the Adrum Clan at all." After Velisa listened the what Captain Xanter said to herself. She felt that her blood was going to frozen because of the things that man can do to her and not caught by her family at all. Velisa just nodded and looked at the eyes of Captain Xanter with determination then spoke. "Captain Xanter, maybe he is an evil person, but in the end, he was the one that saved our life and people on the ship, He could be an evil person in his normal life, but we still have to show him our good behavior, for saving us, If we do not do what I said, Can we considered to be good humans" Captain Xanters gulped after he listened to the words from the Velisa, then nodded. "Yes, you may be right, he is evil that is for sure but in the still saved us and I feel no problems will come for to him to ship at all. We have to behave nicely to him" Velisa then just exited the room and she went towards Martin''s side, Martin was on the side of the ship and he was watching the ocean as he was smiling. Velisa noticed that Martin was smiling, then she asked a question to him with a nice tone of voice. "Do you like oceans and waters" Martin, just looked at the Velisa then spoke. "I did not feel offended by the behavior of yours and the Captain, if you feel bad because of your past behavior do not feel that way, you have no obligation to be nice to me just because I saved you." Velisa just took a deep breath than thought from inside her mind. "He already knows that what we thought about him and my purpose" "I know, but right now I just asked you a question, would you answer me ?" Martin thought inside of his mind then spoke. "She took the hook !" Then Martin started to spoke. "I do not, actually I lost my parents to creatures in the ocean." After Velisa, heard what happened she felt because of asking the question. But at that time Martin kept going on. "I was at the age of ten, we were attacked by an emperor level creature and we were going to killed and eaten by it. But, at that time we saw a person on the ship who was at the level of Sky Master, we thought that we were saved and will live, but it did not happen" Velisa, with a little bit tear on her eyes asked. "What did happen then that man did not saved you and your family from the monsters " Martin kept creating more lies as he spoke. "The man we saw on the ship was did not save us because he looked at us and saw that we were a poor family and could not pay him for his works. After he looked at for one to two seconds, he just flew and went towards the other small ship." Velisa was feeling hatred in her hearth. COMMENT 11 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 11 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 251 - Aganigi Aganigi - 252 Velisa, was feeling hatred for the man who did not save Martin and it is family, but she did not say anything. At that time, Martin spoke then, started walking to the inside of the ship. "I am sorry that I am giving you a bad time for your travel, I don''t like to tell this thing the other people, they believe that I am just telling them to pity to me" After Martin said it is words, he did not wait for the Velisa to speak and just entered the inside of the ship and hide it himself. Then he laughed. "A small teen woman is always the best one feed themselves with lies that every person is telling the truth. That is how boys make them believe that they are loving them and love them for life." - One ¨C Hour Later - Captain Xanter prepared a room for Martin because of the two things in his mind. First, he wanted to create a good relationship with a person at the level of Sky Master Second, he wanted to give a payment an apology for the saving the ship and the behavior, he showed the Martin. - Martin entered his room and looked around. There were a king-sized bed and one table with two chairs. It was simple but effective, these two things needed in a ship, there was no reason to be in a luxury, because there is a chance for the ship got wrecked by the monsters in the ocean. After, Martin entered his room he slowly walked towards his bed and then, closed his eyes. But after one minute later, somebody knocked on his room door. "Hi, Lord Martin it is me the Velisa, I just wanted to talk you a bit much more" Martin waited about one to two seconds then spoke. "Come inside." Velisa, entered the room after she took permission from the Martin. She was a little bit feeling ashamed because she is in a room with a man look close to her age but possibly much older than her in reality. She just sat on the chair then Martin got up from the bed then sat in front of her. Martin was smiling and thinking. "There should be another reason for her to come to my room for just s?x or apology. She is most likely wants to be good with me so that she can use and build a relationship with me in the future. This will cause her to behave more power compared to the other peers in her clan. Having a helper in the level Sky Master is a big thing in the end of course if she did know that I was World Level I could not think what she was going to do to me." "You did tell me your story, Can I tell you my story too" Martin did not say anything just nodded that showing that he is okay with listening to her. Velisa then started speaking. "When I was a young girl in my teens, I was always looked after and pampered by everyone who saw me just because I was a beautiful girl. But, after sometime later my father and mother said, that being beautiful is not important in the world we are living in. The only thing the had the real value was the "Power" Martin just nodded did not say anything waited to finish her words. "But the bad things that I did not have any talent compared to my brothers and sisters. They are all at the level of Emperor in the least, but I did not even become a King Level and I am already at the age of 24, that was why that Adrum Clan, my own family send me with this ship without any kind of real protection from seven Sky Master Guardians." After Martin listened to the Velisa he started to think inside his mind. "It is possible that this emperor level creature sent by Adrum Clan to clean this girl because she is weak and has no potential whatsoever, she is must likely a disgrace in the clan. But, they did not want to use an ?ssassin or a human to kill her, because even if she is not different than trash her last name is still "Adrum" If she is killed by an ?ssassin, the face of Adrum Clan will be in the ground and they will be a laughingstock for every other clan and this will going to cause a tremor in the clan itself. Because people will going to say "they can not protect their important family member"" Martin took a deep breath but at that time something he did not expect happened. Velisa suddenly got up from the chair she was sitting on, then slowly walked towards Martin and with an ashamed face and smile she kissed the Martin in the lips and after that, she closed her eyes showing that she was fully him. Martin started kissing without closing his eyes but, at that time he just thought "Whatever, it been a long time since I had fun with a young woman" After this thinking, Martin just took the Velisa to his hands then put her on the bed. After that, he slowly kissed her than in about five to six seconds they were both fully n?k?d. "Ah" (Velisa) "Hmpf" (Martin) "Yes !" (Velisa) "Martin used his "Black Liquid Body Ability" for making his ..... thing is bigger than normal." "Yes, this is awesome I going to lose my mind !!!!!!" (Velisa) Martin and Velisa were doing it for about one hour but at that time Velisa spoke something that Martin did not want to hear. "I want your child inside me! Yeah (Velisa) Martin gulped then smiled and used his energy to block all his sp?rms from impregnating to the girl he was doing. Then, he just started to have fun until he or she was getting tired of it. Two Hours Later - "So I was right, she was just looking for protection and power, she tried to be pregnant so that after time passes and the child born, she will going to use the child for controlling me" Martin got up from the bed he was sitting and, wore his clothes then looked at the Velisa then whispered. "That is too bad that you did not know that you are not going to be pregnant from me If I do not want it." COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 252 - Imperium City - Imperium Continent - 253 - 8 Hours Later - The ship already came to Imperium Continent, Martin did not say anything and just get off the ship. After that, he started to gather information on the around of himself. This was not the only thing he is doing. He was constantly looking at the humans and different kind sub-humans on the city of Imperium to, look and understand what kind of power they had and what was their average. After sometime later, he found out that most of the humans and subhumans in the Imperium Continent and Imperium City were at the level of King to Ancestor and there are people at the level of Peak Ancestor too. He did never saw a human or sub-human at the level of Sky Master. The city of Imperium was built in a large glade of a mighty forest and is truly a state-of-the-art metropolis. Its wonder is matched by the backdrop of lush fields of grass which have helped shape the city to what it is today. The trade resources these fields brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings are slim and tall, which mimics the grasses and openness of the fields around them. The skyline is littered with elegant skyscrapers and they each represent the many different aspects of the city. The quality of life is high in Imperium and it has attracted a lot of attention. New cultures have left their mark not just on international relations, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of few differences has grown into a fusion of everything and it''s this that unites the 2 million human and 2 million sub-human to this day. It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of bars, diners, and take-outs offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy musical activities, concerts, musea, or one of the many other recreational venues. - The continents bigger like Imperium Empire used a currency called PC (Planet Coins), most of the ordinary people did not have any clue towards to space because of that most of the ordinary Emperor Levels and Ancestor Levels did not even know about there are beings in the space and knew about the SP (Space Points) currency which is the real currency of the universe. Martin thought that he needs to earn or stole PC from somewhere after looking and walking in the city for a little bit of time, he found a small manor. It was a small manor compared to the other manors in the city. "Lefia Manor (Low-Level Clan)" Martin nodded then thought. "This clan is a low-level clan and it leader should at most has the power of "Ancestor" (Same power as Icean Clan in the first chapters which woman named Alice in" - After Martin looked around and did not saw strong guards, he just used his teleporting ability to teleport himself in the Manor then found the Manor Leader and other, manor members and started killing all of them without caring if anybody saw him or not. After he finished the killing of most of the members, Guards were already rushing in the find him. But there was no chance for them to even see a being at the level World Level 2 - After, Martin killed the members he did learn where is the treasury of the Clan and easily broke the magical barrier which was protecting the treasures and PC, in the clan and after taking all of them to his "Space" he just, shapeshifted into a different of human-looking creature then left the Lefia Manor. It was clear that after this time, there should be no more a clan called "Lefia Clan" is exist. Martin looked at his "Space" (Inventory Space (World Level Ability) and he saw there is about 170.000 PC and some kind of items that he just destroyed because they are not important to him and he was not going to sell them and use his time for that. After Martin makes basic plans, he needed to find a hotel for himself first. After asking around he learned that the best hotel in Imperium City was called Imper Sisil Hotel, and it was a little bit pricey for normal people but still had the best things. Martin went towards to Imper Sisil Hotel in the east of Imperium City in a short time with fast walking. After he reached the hotel he acknowledged that the hotel did look impressive as the people said. It was tall 350 400 meters and, looked pretty nice with some kind of emblems on it. Martin did not care about the designs so much and he just entered the Hotel. After he entered the hotel there is a woman who looked at him and then smiled. After that, she walked towards him and started speaking. The people on the Imperium City did know that never think about a person is weak or poor by looking at their face and clothes. And some of them did not hurt others even they did hurt him. So, the hotel attendant was respectful to Martin to some degree. "Hi, my lord Welcome the Imper Sisis Hotel, How can I help you." Martin looked at the girl and then asked. "Tell me about your rooms." The woman nodded and talked about the rooms and gave information to Martin. After, Martin listened for 30 seconds he chooses a room. "I choose, King-V2 Room, what is the monthly price of it ?" The woman gulped and started calculating on her mind then answered. "Lord Martin, the price is for King-V2 Room everything included food, cleaning free drinks and other things is 3000 PC, per month" Martin nodded, then gave the 3000 PC to attendant then he asked the woman the show his room. After Martin entered his new room for himself he started planning, he could not just barge in into the Imperium Clan, there is a person at the level of "Atmosphere Level" and not only that at the same time, his mission is not killing the Imperium he has to find and secure the "Island Soul Tree Core" COMMENT 3 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts 3 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Size Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Chapter 253 - Evil Plans - The Information - 253 After Martin entered the inside of his room, he expected a basic room with luxury materials but he has proven wrong this room was no different than a full-sized house. The house is equipped with a large kitchen and one average bathroom, it also has a large living room, one-bedroom, and one roomy dining room, a magical research room, and a grand storage room. The house itself is square-shaped. The house is partially surrounded by stylish beautiful looking flowers on two sides. The second floor is the same size as the first, which has been built exactly on top of the floor below it. This floor has a different style than the floor below. The roof is low and square-shaped and is covered with brown ceramic tiles. Two small chimneys sit at either side of the house. Several large windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof. After Martin sat down on his couch and started thinking. "Let''s start with finding information about the members of the Imperium Clan," Martin started to think about how to find about the Imperium Clan and it is members. If it was his old world which is "Earth" he could just hire a hacker for information. But it was not possible to do it like that here. After, about five to ten minutes of thinking Martin nodded and left his room. He thought that the best way to find information about the Imperium Clan was to ask it is enemy and rival which is Adrum Clan. - Velisa did not know where the Martin went after the ship sailed the Imperium Clan and she did curious about why he did go suddenly without saying anything after what happened between them. She was in a carriage that goes towards to Adrum Clan ¨C Main Hidden Castle. Every clan in the Imperium Continent itself had two bases close to Imperium City, one of them was an official castle or the manor of the clan which is in the "Imperium City" and another one is Hidden Castle of the clan which shady things and different kind of things that other people with power did not and should not know about happens. Velisa guessed that she is most likely going to be killed. But she was not feeling bad about the decision of the Clan Leader and Clan Members. She thinks that she deserves this fate because her power is weak and this thinking was only normal in a girl who had the same mindset and family. - Velisa was thinking about how is she is going to die, but suddenly the carriage stopped abruptly and not expectedly. She found that every guard and other clan members with her was already sleeping like they have not slept for days. "What did happen to them we are still in the Imperium Royal Forest," Imperium Royal Forest was the forest that covered all sides of other than the port itself, it was called Royal Forest because the clan members died buried in the forest. But the Adrum Clan ¨C Hidden Castle was in a place called the "Green Plains Of Avian" and in these plains, the race of bird-human lived in and the Adrum Clan had a deal with them so the bird-human race did not say anything when Adrum Clan wanted to set their Hidden Castle to their region. Velisa looked around and saw a familiar face and exclaimed with happy expression on her face. "Martin !" Martin smiled and walked towards to Velisa then took her right and showed a sign of "Three White Triangle" "I marked you so that always know that where are you going and where are they taking you" Velisa smiled and nodded. At that time, Martin just cut the dramatic fake expressions and asked his real questions. "I would like to ask you some questions, could we get inside of the Carriage" Velisa ?r?t??ally nodded and she thought that Martin wanted to get inside of the carriage for having s?x. But it was not like that. After Martin and Velisa entered the Carriage, Velisa was going to show her n?k?d body to Martin again but, Martin just said. "It is not time, I would like you to ask about the Imperium Clan" Velisa did not take it as a bad sign then after thinking about for 15 to 20 seconds she started talking. "I know that their leader Arwemig Imperium is at the level of "Atmosphere Level" and he has two sons and two girls." Martin nodded and smiled then talked. "Nice start, keep talking" Velisa nodded then started talking about the Imperium Clan Heirs. "Oldest son is named Raraga Imperium and at the level of Sky Master 8, " "I met him and know him the best, There are plenty of people hate about Raraga Imperium, but the fact he''s disruptive and tactless is just the tip of the iceberg. On top of that, he''s also argumentative, dishonest, and miserable, but they''re not as prominent and counteracted by habits of being playful as well. His father tolerates him because he is the best candidate because of the power he had" Martin nodded, then spoke again. "What do you know about the other ones" After, Martin asked these questions Velisa answered all of them with the knowledge she had about the clan itself. After, that Martin asked about their enemies where they live, where is their hidden castle that he learned about from the Velisa just when he asked the question and learned most of the things about the Imperium Clan, after that he takes note on his mind about what he learned. He was normally hiding his face when he was in the city but, because he wanted Velisa to recognize him he did change his face before saving him from the clan members. After Velisa told all things she knew about the Imperium Clan, she asked with a smiling face. "Now, could we continue what we are going to do" Martin, just looked at the Velisa, then after one second, his right hand changed into a sharp black blade then Martin just swiped his hand taking the head of the Velisa in one second. After, he wrote a note about something and left the note on the body of Velisa. "Note" "Imperium Clan do not want trash of other clans in their Royal Forest" After, Martin exited the carriage he killed all other clan members too. "This will do" COMMENT 2 comments VOTE 1 left SEND GIFT Load failed, please RETRY ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged More Privileged Chapters Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Gifts--GiftReceivedSend Gifts Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 2 Table of Contents Display Options Background default yellow dark Font Nunito Sans Merriweather Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought liked newest Author: ? 0){ %>Chapter : Author: Machine Translation Translator: Editor: Chapter 254 - Adrum - Ratino Maras Adrum - Investigation Soul Ability - 254 Martin was in his hotel house and thinking. "Their leader had the power of "Atmosphere Level" If I do not waste time with making myself sneak and other things. It should be not hard for me to reach that level in about three to five years." When Martin was on his way back to Imperium City from the Imperium Royal Forest where he had killed the Adrum Clan Trash Princess and Adrum Clan Members, he thought about this subject. But it was still not the best idea. Because if he waits and improves himself for more power, there is a chance for someone from the Imperium Clan will going to use the "Soul Island Tree Energy Core" for itself. Martin thought about a little bit. "I could not give myself time for the get the item itself. Because if it is sold by the clan I may not have any chance to find it. So the best thing to do create a plan, locate the item, and stole it. After that, I have to escape a little bit and improve myself for the protection of my life from the Imperium." Martin smiled then, he started to think about the Imperium Clan and it is members. "Most Important one is Arwemig Imperium which is the leader of the Imperium Clan and the most likely only person that could threaten my life in the right circumstances" "I do know where is the Hidden ¨C Castle Of Imperium Clan, it is placed at "Sky Burn Mountain" which is not close to here" "Before I try to go to the hidden castle itself I have to find a person from the clan and learn information on the item and the castle itself. Only after the information is enough I will go and stole the item." Martin tried to think someone who knows much about the "Imperium Clan" and a coward in the bones. After a little bit of thought, he nodded his head then whispered. "Erlan Imperium, 17 years old "Ancestor Level" fifth son of the Arvemig Imperium, womanizer and a complete coward" Martin nodded then, looked at the city for a time being too. He did find his target for the needed information. - Adrum Clan Members reached the carriage and inspected everything. When they learned that the princess was killed with other members they were feeling agony inside of them. They were not angered because of the killed princess they were angered because somebody could attack their clan members in the "Imperium Royal Forest" in daylight. An old man with white hair with short-cut white beard and short heir furrowed his brows and started to look at the corpses of members. Ratino Maras Adrum looked at the corpses and nodded his head. He thought. "They were killed with one slash, and there people at the level of "Sky Master" in the members themselves.This shows that the attackers or the attacker are most likely a being at the level of Sky Master 5, maybe World Level !!" Ratino Maras Adrum gulped when he thought that the attacker could be a "World Level" being, if this thinking of his was true then there was no chance for the Adrum Clan to fight back against this man or creature. Ratino Maras Adrum keep looked at the corpses and even touched some of them for inspecting. "They were killed fast and the killer did not take anything they had. In most cases, this could mean the killer is a "Creature" but right now it is clear that the killer is a human without any kind evil enmity between the Adrum Clan and itself. If there was an enmity between them, the members are most likely will be tortured by the man or woman, but they were just killed swiftly without pain. It is possible that the killer is not wants anything bad with the "Adrum Clan" maybe he just used the clan itself as a tool for his different plans" Ratino Maras Adrum was thinking everything he had in his mind. But at that time a young man came and gave him a piece of note with some kind of words on it. Ratino read the note. " "Note" "Imperium Clan do not want trash of other clans in their Royal Forest" " After, Ratino read the note he smiled and shake his head. "The killer left this note because it wanted to frame the "Imperium Clan" itself, but he or she should know that this kind of thing is not a good move when an organization or the clan is powerful than another organization." "If this massacre was created by the Adrum Clan against the Imperium Clan, framing could work because Imperium Clan may go to attack the Adrum Clan just because of possibility. But, as this event happened the Imperium Clan itself does not have any kind of reason for this massacre. If they wanted to destroy the" Adrum Clan", they could just send one or two World Level and the Adrum Clan will be going to lose everything it has." Ratino took a breath then, kept thinking. "This means that the killer has a purpose or problem with the Imperium Clan, it should be at the level of World Level, because if it is not it does not have qualifications to become enemy with the Imperium Clan itself. He should use the sword as a weapon and most likely it is a male because princess killed within the carriage this means that princess knows the killer who is and most likely liked him because of his power." "The purpose of the man who visited here was learning information about the Imperium Clan and creating a meaningless frame note for the complicate the matters most likely even he knows that we are not going to believe this kind of thing." After, Ratino finished his thought he whispered. "The Last Scene ¨C Planes Of Investigation (Soul Ability)" "Active" After, Ratino said his words some kind of words flashed in front of his eyes. "Killer - = "Martin" "Origin ¨C "Shapeshifter" "Purpose = "Learning Information For the Imperium Empire" "Description" "A young-looking male, black hair weird looking eyes" "Power = "World Level 3 to 5" "Special Powers = ???????" "The Last Scene ¨C Note" "The Martin knows that you inspected him" "The Last Scene ¨C Ends" Chapter 255 - The Supreme - Tournament - Poison - 255 Martin smiled after notification from the system. The thing is he knew that he was inspected by a soul ability because the person who created the soul ability added a restriction on the ability itself. He added the restriction so that ability will be more powerful and important. The restriction was after the inspecting and investigating a person is over the inspected person will know his name and how he looks. Only somebody that has some kind of defense and guarantee of his save could add something dangerous restriction on his ability. Martin nodded his head drank his wine then smiled and thought. "I will be seeing you mister Ratino Maras Adrum" - Ratino already entered a carriage and he was going towards to hidden castle of the Adrum Clan, he was shaking with the fear after he saw his soul ability gave him information about the person at the mid-word level. This kind of power could easily destroy the Adrum Clan itself and he inspected and stuck his nose into his massacre. Ratino liked his job but he did never expected he will be known by a person at the level of World Level and most likely that person will be going to be on his tail. In normal times Adrum Clan gave him full protection against the threat that will come to the surface after he used his ability. But if the Adrum clan knows that the person who was going to tail him and most likely going to kill with destroying all the obstacles in front of him a person at the level of World Level 2 or more, they will not going to even try to protect him at all. Who would want to protect and an investigator from a person who could easily destroy them and bury them in the long history of the Imperium Continent? Ratino saw that they reached the Avian ¨C Avinia Land the land of bird-humans who is ally and friend with the "Adrum Clan", The race of Avian and Avinia, Built upon the natural resource abundance of Avinia Lands, wrongdoings and rare soils of its past, this race is now among the most productive countries in the Imperium Continent Their flying capability, knowledge, and affinity with magic are among its current greatest strengths. Unfortunately, they lack a lot in borders between common avians and noble avians, and of course, there is a lot of infighting between the tribes and countries. Avians are a tribalistic union. There are a few small opposing groups against the current leadership and this will probably last for decades to come. However, the current greatest threat to the nation is a conflict with a neighboring country the Fire Dogs, but the current leadership is supported by the people to solve this issue. The people of Avian Land are distressed. Most of the commoners live dreadful lives, but while there is a clear problem between the common avians and noble avians and their relationship is lacking, their magic helps relieve some of their issues. Religion holds quite some importance in their lives and, if anything, has made them more serious. The people of Avian Land are very spiritual as well and they have odd formalities and ancient traditions. "I could try to show myself as a useful person and earn protection from the Avian Lands and it is tribes. There six tribes in the Avian Land and one current leader. All of the beings at the level of World Level 3 and World Level 5, if even one or two give me their protection the person who caused the massacre of the Adrum Clan and it is trash princess most likely will not be going to find a problem with me. I have to be quick" Ratino furrowed his brows then took a deep breath. - Martin felt that he first needed to get close and familiar with the Imperium Clan, for him to do it he has to create a name for himself and wait for them to come to himself. He could do something easy to do to create a name for himself. When he first came into the Imperium City he saw there was an arena-like place to people try to fight and some times tournaments are happening in this place. If he wins the tournament which is easy with his power, he could easily take attention from them some kind of person from the Imperium Clan. This will give him a chance to get close to the Imperium Clan. Martin nodded then got up from his chair he drank about three to four wine when he was thinking what to do. - Martin entered the restaurant of the hotel itself and then he ordered some kind of meat food. He did not know what kind of meat they served him but he still took a bite and smiled directly. "This food is good but there is some problem" After, Martin smiled he shook his head like he was affected by something. After that, he just placed his head on the table. Martin understood directly after eating the meat that the meat was poisoned with some kind of strong poison that could even affect the sky master level. If he ate this poison when he was with his master and first became Sky Master, he could not neutralize the effect of the poison and most likely will be passed after eating the meat. But for now, it was not a hard thing for him to do neutralize the poison he did not need to some kind of for himself. His body directly crushed the poison. After Martin put his head into the table, four male humans came inside of the hotel and take him. Martin did not know where they were taking him but he felt that this thing is going to be his entrance to his mission. Chapter 256 - The Umperium - Execution - 256 Great braziers encircling each of the fourteen obsidian columns light up most of the throne hall and bathe the hall in a dancing glow of orange. The relatively modest chandeliers hanging from the layered ceiling dance in the flickering light while statuettes look down upon the granite floor of this monumental hall. A jade rug runs down from the throne for a few meters before coming to an end while swallowtail banners with embellished tufts drape from the walls. Between each banner stands a large candlestick, a few of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the wall paintings of leaders and legends below them. Extensive windows are covered by curtains colored the same jade as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with fancy tassels and gold leaves. A towering throne of silver sits atop an elevated platform and is adjoined by five equally lavish seats for visiting dignitaries. The throne is covered in symbolic patterns and fixed on each of the rather slim feet is a crystal dagger. The fluffy pillows are a dark jade and these too have been adorned with golden embroideries. Those listening to their royal highness can do so on the countless luxurious and comfortable maple benches, all of which are facing the throne in a half-circle. Those of higher standing can instead take seats in the stately balustrades overlooking the hall. In this throne room, a man was sitting on the throne, he looked pretty rough and had a nice amount of power on his arsenal, he was at the level of Sky Master Peak, almost World Level, this man was named Frigaria Arso, he was the underground king and lord of the Imperium Continent, Every, murderers, thief and other people who earned their life and do crimes knew his name and feared him and his organization. Frigaria was the leader of an organization named Umperium, he dealt with every kind of evil things and earned the money for itself. His Spies called that there is a man named Martin in Imperium City, his level was at the Sky Master and he was new in the city. They said to him, that they could torture and force him to join the Umperium, Frigaria at first thought that dealing with the unknown stranger is a bad thing. But after his subordinates told that this is a good idea and having another Sky Master Level Fighter or Mage work in their favor. He accepted. After that, he accepted and sent his men to the hotel the man was staying. After poisoned him and put him sleep, his subordinates took the man to his feet and the man was going to open his eyes about one to three-second. Frigaria was a middle-aged man with crimson hair, his eyes always looked strong and piercing, but at that time when the man named Martin opened his eyes and looked into him. Not only that he had his protector around him, but they were also ten people and each of them at the level of "Sky Master Level 5" After, he heard a voice came from the man named Martin. "Why did you guys needed to try to put me into sleep and make me come here to the throne room ?" Frigaria came to himself after the words of the Martin, and he talked. "We want you to join us the Umperium, the leader of underground organizations in the Imperium Continent". Martin just smiled after what he heard from the Frigaria then he asked a question. "Do you know about the Imperium Clan, any information you could give me" Frigaria was just going to answer the question of the Martin, but the young protector on his side looked at the Martin with anger and talked. "Who you do you think you are to talk the leader of Umperium with using the word you, I have to teach you to be a dog" "I advise you do not come closer to one step where are you at" At that time, Frigaria felt the bone-chilling feeling again and was going to yell the young man to stop moving, but the young protector did not listen to Martin and his words made him angrier and he moved one step towards to, Martin. At that time, Martin teleported side of the man and his hands turned into a black blade because of the Black Liquid Body, then he slashed the body of the young man and turned him into the two pieces of body parts. The man legs and body were not at the same place anymore, Sky Master, Defence, Soul Defence who was passive on the Sky Master Levels were instantly nullified against the attack of the Martin and the young man was died because of his energy, there was one less protector on the side of Umperium, he just died. Other protectors felt that their blood was boiling and freezing at the same time, this was not because of they were angry at the man killed their subordinate, it was because the man killed a Sky Master Level 5 sword-fighter this easily without any of them had the chance of seeing what the man do, they looked at the face of Frigaria expecting that maybe he saw what he did. But after looking at the face of Frigaria they just scared more and even their bones started to freezing. Frigaria had the face of madness and it was easily seen by his face he was scared for his life, at that time, Martin spoke with a nice fatherly tone. "I did advise that one more step and I am going to move, don''t you think people" After that Martin showed that he was at the level of the World and not even a beginner. Chapter 257 - The Talk - Interests - Tournament - 257 Frigiria gulped and slowly stand up and came down from the throne and bowed his head after that he spoke. "Lord Martin, I did not know anything about you, my subordinates were just wanted to sleep you and make you come here then suggest you join us, If we knew that you are at the level of World Level we did not dare to do such thing" Martin just nodded, he already understood the situation, these people were just an underground gang that mysteriously showing themselves up and try to make people join them with their power. It was no strange thing to Martin, When he was in his old world "Earth" there are events like this happened by the gangs in the earth. They just kidnap a powerful person and invite him to their group. It was effective because they were showing their power by showing them how they could easily capture him. The captured person most likely joins the gang after captured because he or she is most likely feeling gratitude from inside his or her hearth that they did not kill himself or herself. And when there is a fact that they could easily capture him, most of the kidnapped and captured people will be going to join the gang. After Martin thought about this subject a little bit he smiled and took a deep breath. "Humans are always the same it does not matter where are they." Martin was a little bit homesick, this did not mean that he actually liked the "Earth" but there is still a connection between the Earth and himself, this was the reason why he took a breath after he remembered the earth. After, that Martin came back to reality and started talking. "I will not going to do anything to you or your subordinates, I am just in need of knowledge, what is your relationship with the "Imperium Clan" "Let me serve you a tea or drink my lord, lets talk in my private room" After, Fragiria spoke he led the Martin to his room, before walking with the Martin he turned his head his protectors and spoke after looking the two half of the dead protector corpse. "Just take his body and feed it the rats, he was killed because he disrespected a world level being." Protectors did not say anything and just nodded their heads. - The office the Fragiria brought the Martin was pretty simple, there were quality chairs tables, and bookshelves, it did not suit an underground king but Martin did not comment on that, Martin and Fragiria sat on the two chairs, they were directly sitting face to face and there was one coffee table on their middle. After about ten seconds later, some women, brought the drinks, and then Fragiria started talking. "Lord Martin, the relationship between me and Imperium is not that good, they have an Atmosphere Level Leader, because of that we are paying commission to them so they let us free to do our work most of the time, but every member and I hate them in the bones." "I need more information, If it is possible I have a mission. Do you have any kind of specific information." Fragiria started thinking, after about 15 20 seconds he started speaking. "I know about that, their youngest son will going enter the tournament, which will be going to happen next month. Most of the other people or any kind of information picker from the around does not know this" Martin smiled, after that he spoke. "Tell me about the tournament." Fragiria nodded and started speaking. "Tournaments, happen every month in the city of Imperium, every month there is a different kind of tournament, which the difference is the people or beings who going to fight in the tournament. Some month it is just Ancestor Levels some times Emperor Levels, but this tournament that will be going to happen next month will go to accepts Sky Master Levels, because of this most of the people from the continent started to come to see the tournament, because it is not an everyday thing for them to see a Sky Master Fight" Martin kept listening and asked a question. "Tell me, about the joining to the tournament and how they know the level of each person." Fragiria thought about a little bit then answered. "Joining a tournament is easy, as long as the level of the person who is going to join the tournament is fulfilling the criteria, they use a device, but every tournament master know that that device only works on the "Sky Master Levels" If a World Level want to hide his power, only Atmosphere Level person or being could see through, sometimes if the person who hiding his power is knowing what he is doing an atmosphere level could not see the real power the person in the world level had" Martin nodded his and drank from the red wine again. "Make the arrangements I will join the tournament, do you know the prize" Fragiria smiled for the first time and spoke. "The winner of the tournament will be going to have a chance to marry with the princess of Imperium Clan and going to live in the Hidden Castle Of The Imperium" Martin laughed a little bit then he spoke. "So you are saying, we not only eating the dinner also earning a desert too" At first, he thought that Martin was a person from the good-side who wants to destroy them because of their evil behaviors, but he was wrong. After talking to him he easily understood the man in front of him is a most likely mass-murderer, its eyes showed that they are burning with the passion of murder. For normal people learning a person who is stronger than them and their organization was a scary thing. But for the Fragiria it was the best possible situation. If this man who was at the world level plays his card right and completes his mission the Imperium Clan will be going to take too much damage even in the end they managed to kill the enemy world level. Chapter 258 - Upgrading The Triangle Black Liquid Body - 258 Fragiria helped Martin for joining the tournament in return, Martin was going to help them Martin was not going to help them Fragiria knew that too, Martin just said that I am going to help you just because of showing fake courtesy, he did not wanted to a person who showing overbearing attitude just because he is stronger than others, he was doing it before but not anymore. In the world of the powers and mages, warriors and laws the words were not an important thing. If Martin just wants all the money or resources of the Umperium he could demand and if his demands were not agreed he could kill all humans organization no question asked. When Martin first massacred a clan in the Imperium City, the city officials investigated the situation if there was a fight they may try to find who massacred an entire clan, but after they understood that his massacre was not a fight just execution of clan, they stopped looking for the murderer, because they guessed the clan destroyed by a person at higher because of personal vendetta, The fault in this situation belongs to the clan. If you create a problem and do not abide orders of a person at the level of higher than you and your powers, he has all rights to destroy your clan no question will be asked to a killer. - Martin came back to his hotel and started eating again. There is about one month the next tournament with the help of Fragiria and his connections he already has a place in the tournament. He registered as a Sky Master Level 2 and the name he put himself was "Massacra" it came from the word "Massacre" itself. "I have to finish my food" Martin thought himself and started eating in the hotel again. This time of course to food was not poisoned or anything different happened. Umperium already knows the Martin they will not going to mess with him. Because the Umperium itself was the controller of all other small-sized gans and medium-sized gangs they ordered to not mess with him too. After Martin finished his food, he started thinking. "Before the tournament start, I have to hunt a little bit more and improve my power. If Only hunt and do not choose any kind being to hunt. Most likely I could easily rise to "Atmosphere Level" Martin Level = "World Level Level 1" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 142.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 115.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 134.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 120.0 Silver Paradigna Points - - Soul Abilities - The Unknown Fate (Rebirth Ability) The Lost Gemini (Summoning Ability & Duplication) Blank (User could create one Soul Ability) - Passives "Triangle Black Liquid Body Level 1" "Triangle Space Sword" "Hidden Abilities" Slaughter Affinity (Law) ¨C Every person will have it passive physical and soul abilities transferred to it is killer by 10% percent Slaughter Eyes Slaughter Law Arts Slaughter Counter Attack (Concentrate) Sky Master Sign - "Absolute Teleportation Level 1" - "Absolute Blink" - Paradigna Points = 100.000 Paradigna Points = 10 Silver Attribute - Martin nodded his head after looking at his status points, because of the Slaughter Affinity he earns %10 percent of the power the beings he killed. This caused his battle power to rise from to "182 Silver Paradigna" to "201 Silver Paradigna Power", Martin knew that the battle power system does not take account of soul abilities most of the time, Because of that Martin knew that right now he could fight against the "World Level 3 Beginner and Intermediate level" beings but have to escape when confronted by a person at the level of "World Level 4" - Martin first thought a little bit then asked the paradigna a question. "Hey Paradigna, how much I have to pay for improving the Triangle Black Liquid Body" After his question, the Paradigna answered Martin. "User has to pay 100.000 Paradigna Points at first, for rising the level of the Triangle Black Liquid Body to Level 2 after that he has to pay 1.000.000 Paradigna points so on" After Martin got his answer he did not think about anything and whispered. "Paradigna upgrade the "Triangle Black Liquid Body" to Level 2" "Ding" "Upgrading the Triangle Black Liquid Body" Martin accepted the paradigna words inside in his mind then he lost his consciousness for about ten seconds after he woke up he felt refreshed and more powerful than usual which is only normal. The system showed him, new details of the Triangle Black Liquid Body" "Triangle Black Liquid Body Level 2" "User can manipulate his body to create a different kind of weapons" "Manipulating the body %30 faster" "Power of the body +%30 percent stronger "Resistance against fire-based attacks +%30 percent "Resistance against sharp-based attacks +%30 percent "Resistance against poison-based attacks +%30 percent "Resistance against ice-based attacks +%30 percent After the series of information system showed Martin his new battle power and stats. Martin smiled with happiness and looked at his new status. Martin Level = "World Level Level 1" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 270 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 2 (Advanced) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 390" (World Level 3 (Peak) (Soul Abilities Included) Martin nodded his head and thought on his mind. "If using my points on the adding power directly attribute I was not going to earn this kind of power. It looks like the system knows what I think too, it added a new battle bower called "Estimated Complete Battle Power" that includes the soul abilities and the most likely the Sky Master Soul Sign." Martin then, thought then his hand turned into black blades the transformation before started to happen in about one second when he has not upgraded the power right now it is about 0.7 to 0.6 seconds for him to needed to transfer his hands. Chapter 259 - CK-K - Laviar Region - Three Hunters - 259 Martin for the time being learned about four to five different region in the Imperium Continent, but the real important place in his mind was "Avian Lands" it said that there are the beings who originated from the ordinary bird and gained human-like intelligent and humanoid body after a long time later, probably because of the evolution. He wanted to see them and if he has a chance, he will going to hunt these birds. But of course, before that, he has to explore a little bit and later learn if there is a place where the strong creatures are living in. After Martin decided what to do, he left the hotel he was staying at and went into a map shop and looked for the maps. After looking a bit, he took a detailed map of the Imperium Continent, the map shop owner noticed that Martin did not pay for the map he took and yelled. "Hey you, stop you do not have to right to take my map without paying for it." Martin, just looked at the map-shop owner and smiled after that he showed his Sky Master Level power, if he just shows he is at the level of World Level, it may cause a problem in the city and all people could hear it. This was not a thing that he wants to see to happen. - After the map-shop owner saw the power of the Martin, he took one step back and started talking with the face of a scared mouse. "My Lord, I am sorry because of my words, please don''t take it into the hearth you can take it" Martin nodded and smiled, then he left the shop. When he was drinking the Red Wine he was examining the map. "The, Avian Lands are not too far from here at least for my speed. It is pretty big, actually big as my first continent Atrum Continent, other than I have two hunting places where the creatures are living, which are "Laviar Region" and the "Snake Woodlands", the Snake Woodlands have different kinds of snake-type creatures living inside of it. Most of the creatures at the level of Emperor and Ancestor, the other region is named Laviar Region, I don''t know the meaning of the "Laviar" but looking at the map information, the creatures are different than each other and most of them at the level of Sky Master, most of the Sky Masters hunt there and it said that there is a World Level Creature there too" Martin thought and after a bit later he finished his, Red Wine as other times in the Map-Shop, he did not need to pay after showing his power. Most of the guards and security protection the shops and cafes like that only had Ancestor Level Guard on their site, they have no chance to do not abide the orders of the Sky Master level, only the place like the Martin staying and bought a hotel had a Sky Master Level protector at the place. the Imperium City had a rule that no people at the city will be going to fly using any kind of creature or their power other than officials of the "Imperium Clan" Martin did not want unwanted attention to himself. Because of that, he did not fly until he was out of the city and it is outside the perimeters. After Martin finally got out of the city and there were no people around, he started flying at high speed towards to Laviar Region, his speed was pretty fast and normal for the Sky Master Level, if he used his all power to fly at the high speed than now, he could travel to Laviar Region in about fifteen to thirty minutes. But he will not be going to do that. - Three youngsters were, walking in the stone road of Imperium Royal Forest, the place they were at had no trees whatsoever, they could see the sky and other dangers if it needed to protect themselves. One of them was a young woman and the other two were young men, they were hunting small and weak creatures in the Imperium Royal Forest to make a living and earn experience. They were at the level of Emperor, this kind of power is really big in places like Atrum Continent and other continents, but no so much for the place like Imperium Continent. He knows that the young man with the black hair always liked the woman who was hunting with them the woman was named Siria, and she was a beautiful woman and an easy outgoing personal character. At that time, when a young man looking at the woman the sound of air getting sliced resonated in the sky, and all of them at the same time looked at the sky and saw a young man which looked at their age, was flying in the sky with high-speed. At that time, the young men thought, how it feels like to be a Sky Master Level being and how it feels like to fly in the sky, they envied the young man they saw who was flying in the sky, but the girl was thinking about something else. "I wonder how it feels like to be fu?k?d by a man like that in the sky If only he saw me and take me as his wife" After, the woman named Siria thought about these words she looked at the young men who were behind herself and shook her head when she compared to the young man who was at the level of Sky Master and these men who were behind her. The young man with the black hair cucked before he had the chance to get together with the woman he loves Chapter 260 - White And Black Avian Tribe - Ratino - 260 Martin was flying through the sky without looking at the ground. The feeling of the wind always makes him feeling nice, even though he is already accustomed to the feeling of flying. As he flew, something was happening in the Avian Land. - Ratino Maras Adrum entered a throne room, Narrow braziers hanging from each of the sixteen granite columns light up every part of the throne hall and cover the hall in warm oranges and dancing shadows. The relatively modest chandeliers hanging from the oblique ceiling dance in the flickering light while memorials look down upon the mahogany floor of this magnificent hall. A maroon rug runs in a circle around the room, with two paths at the throne and the main entrance while swallowtail banners with ornate margins decorate the walls. Between each banner, they''ve all been lit and in turn illuminate the murals of late rulers below them. Modest windows are contoured by curtains colored the same maroon as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with emblazoned edges and burnished corners. A towering throne of marble sits within a pagoda of sorts within this hall and is adjoined by five similar, but smaller seats for the royal highness'' direct family. The throne is covered in complicated emblems and fixed on each of the stubby legs is a jade divine symbol. The dense pillows are a light maroon and these too have been adorned with emblazoned needlework. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the impressive mezzanines overlooking the entire hall. He was completely mesmerized by the throne hall, this throne hall belonged to one of the tribe leaders of the Avian Land, he was the second strongest of the Tribe Leaders, only the Leader Tribe and the Emperor Avian was stronger than him and his name was Fluera. His tribe named the White And Black Avian Tribe and it was their clan too. Ratino first walked towards to big throne room and bowed his head. "Show your face human" After the words of the Tribe Leader Fluera, Ratino looked towards to throne and the Fluera, it was his first time seeing an Avian Tribe Leader, the Fluera had black and white feathers and ahead of the crow, His wings were big as humans and one of them had the color of black and another one of them had the color of white. At that time, the Fluera spoke. "My, avians said that you had a Soul Ability for investigating after you went into an event and scene, you could deduce to what happened there and find the responsible being, is that true" This Avian-Human in front of him who was sitting on the "Throne" was had the power of World Level 5, He is not a person the trifled with. "Yes, my lord I have the said ability, I was working with the Adrum Clan before came here to serve you, my lord" Fluera nodded his head and spoke, his face did not change in the slightest, the Avians were bird human their face did not show their emotions clear as humans. "It is good that you want to serve me, but what are you want from me ?" Ratino nodded and spoke without wasting any time. "I want protection and some kind of monthly payment for myself to live in a high-end situation.Not too much not too bad" Fluera nodded then he spoke. "I could pay you, monthly payment of 250 Star Stone, this is not much but it will make your life easy and live a good life, other than that I could give protection, what is the level of being following you, or trying to hunt you, I suppose he or she started tailing you because you find his name and information." Ratino just laughed inside of himself. He understood that the bird-man in front of himself was not a fool, "If he learns that the person who was tailing me and hunting me, is a person at the level of World Level, he may not going to accept to protect me, even worse he could just try to give me the human named Martin to earn a favor from the fellow World Level, every World Level is peak power of the world and each one of them was worth more than me by a large margin, compared to myself, doing a favor to a World Level is more profitable for the Fluera" All of this thinking only occurred within the 1 second and then Ratino answered. He did not change his face at all. "My, lord he is a human and his name is Martin his level is at the Peak Of Sky Master" Fluera noticed the passed second, but he did not think that it was a big thing. He thought that humans had to think before answering him because of his power. After that, he just nodded his head and, stand up from his throne. After Fluera, got up from his throne two birdmen with the white feathers entered the throne room. They first bowed the Fluera and then spoke. "My, lord we came to your side" Fluera sent a mental message to two White-Bird Man before he got up from his throne after, they talked he just nodded and spoke after looking at the Ratino. "Prepare a room for our new human member his name is Ratino, he is an investigator if something happens just go to him and let him inspect the event scene, and protect him without giving him a much bother, this is a direct order from myself," After Fluera finished his words, a two-white bird man just bowed down and looked at the Ratino and spoke with a nice tone. "Please, Mister Ratino we will show you to the room and after a day of rest, we will send you to events reports and show you the places," Two-White Birdman was nice to Ratino not because he is a human, it was because of the order from their Tribe Leader. They were at the level of "Peak Sky Master" Chapter 261 - The Black Guards - Lavian Forest - 261 Ratino was escorted to his new room by the Two-White Birdman, he was feeling good, but still scared of the Fluer, the White-And Black Avian, leader learns that the person who hunting him is a person at the level of "World Level" If he knows this, it is most likely he will be handed into the man named Martin, for an apology and Fluer will going to try to rope the Martin into his faction. If he earns a World Level, this could mean that there will be a new Avian Tribe King, in the Avian Lands, Of course, when Ratino was thinking about these things, Martin was just flying and searching for the hunt. - Martin first entered the first perimeter of the Laviar Region, he directly saw that there is a huge forest in a border made up from the rocks, and there are soldiers at the level of a minimum of Ancestor, waiting and looking around. Martin, also saw that there were many groups of young man and woman, who was waiting in the line of entering, the Laviar Region, they hunted the creature gets more power as they hunted and sold the body the traders who were waiting in the exit of the Laviar Region, Laviar Region was big, it was really big it divided into more than 100 perimeters and each perimeter was at the size of the "Small Continent" and each perimeter is showing the level of the creature, In the Perimeter 1, there is most of the time weak creatures at the Lord, Level, and after Perimeter Five, there could be King Level Creatures, only when somebody passes the perimeter 10, he or she will be seeing Ancestor Level Creatures, most of the young human and avian groups did not enter the above of the Perimeter 10, more young ones who were at the age of 10 to 16 only entered the Perimeter 5 and not upper levels. After Martin got close to Stone Border Of Lavian, he started to get noticed by the Ancestor Level Guards, first, there were around more than 50 to 100 Ancestor Level Guards, Martin just smiled, and thought. "Every one of these guards could be a Clan Leader level in the Atrem Continent (First ¨C Shapeshifter Continents), but here they just guarding a border to a region, even this shows how much difference between the continents here are," Martin closed his eyes and at that time, the Leader Of The Guards a woman who looked like in her forties but still beautiful in the blackguard captain outfit looked at the sky and took a breath. "This person is at the level of Peak Sky Master, at least he trying to hide it, But because of my soul ability, directly created just because of my duty, I could understand his real power," The woman who was talked named Sibelia, and her power was at he Sky Master Five, she was the one who protecting and making things in order at the entrance border of the Lavian Region, the Black Guards Of Lavian Region were an organization created by the variety of powers and they have their sole authority on the entrance or exit from the legion, even the Imperium Clan itself could not say to them in the matters of the border of the Lavian Region, the common folk did not know why, Imperium or Avian did not make any move towards to Black Guards Of Lavian Region, but they did know they have no say in this matter. They believed, some kind of being or human, protected the Black Guards and, that is why nobody or no organization created a mess with them. Sibelia, used her power on after she looked Martin in eye for one second. "Black Guard ¨C The Power Of The Guest" "Description" "User could know the power of the target he is looking if the target is the near Black Guards and Lavian Region Border" "Restriction" "User has to be close to "Black Guards" (More than 5)" "Target has to be close to "Lavian Region" Border) - Sibelia, created this power because she was honest and had loyalty inside of her duty, she even added two pain in the ?ss restriction to make it more powerful, when somebody uses, more thing for a soul power, the soul power itself will be going to give the person a fruit of his restrictions. After Sibelia looked at the Martin, she took some kind of information, from the Black Guard Sanctuary, "The targeted person is most likely at the level of World" "Just, gave him the entry and do not engage in any circumstances" "Not only, this the target has the backing of an unnamed entity, at the level of more than Atmosphere" "Just gave him the entry without making any mistake !" After Sibelia took this information from the Black Guard Sanctuary, which was a legendary thing until now, she did not know what she is going to think about. In her life, the time she heard that the Sanctuary of Black Guard, exist but she never heard from them until now, she knows took a direct order from them, just because of this man who is slowly flying through the sky without even looking at them, Sibelia, at that time just closed her eyes and whispered her Black Guards. "Do not engage with the flying being, just let him pass" - After Martin entered perimeter 1 and passed the border he started to look around. The forest was modest, gloomy, and budding. Its canopy was eclipsed by redwood, asp, and yew, enough light shimmered through their crowns for an overabundance of sprouts to control the thick layer of leaves below. Silent creepers waved from the occasional tree, and a potpourri of flowers, which were found in the quietest places, added some color to the otherwise mundane forest floor. A medley of beastly sounds, belonging mostly to critters, filled the air and formed a chaotic orchestra with the trickling sounds of a gentle river stream. Chapter 262 - Black Liquid Poured Inside - 262 After Martin entered the forest, he directly noticed some young groups of fighters and mages, He tried to understand, Why there are no many shapeshifters around, are they weak, or they are rare, he wanted to ask these questions the system. But, it was not needed, the system already started to talk to him about why there is no shapeshifter the places he is been other than the Atrem Continent. "Shapeshifter kind is a kind of that where they found in small places and mysterious places, at the same time, they are strong at the start or people same levels as them but they have their disadvantages for the humans" Martin first did not understand, at that time when he was still flying, young people groups were looking at him from the ground and thinking how it feels like to fly in the air using only personal power. "As you already noticed, Shapeshifters are human-looking beings who directly have no physical form whatsoever, that is why they are called shapeshifters, but not human, the only thing human is yourself is your memories and human-like thinking because of your past, and the Shapeshifters is having a hard time when they try to improve themselves, but if they could, they are going to be more powerful than most of the other types of beings, Mages, Elementalist, Fighters, etc" Martin nodded his head after the system explained to him, and he exclaimed inside of his mind. "That is why there are not many shapeshifters, because they have a problem with their being, it is hard to improve and became more powerful, so this means that they will be having a hard time when surviving in this type of universe, where the young boys and girls at the level of Ancestor" Martin just took a breath and then he did not think about this matter, any more and just concentrated on his hunt. He had to hunt strong creatures and earn Paradigna Points for more power, he has to be quick and he had to find the Island Soul Tree Core before the Imperium clan sold it. He kept flying until he reached the Perimeter 10, there were not many people around anymore if there is most of them at the level of Peak Ancestor or Sky Master who is flying in the air. There were not many mountains and valleys around just, green and red tress, if Martin is not wrong, after every ten perimeters which is Perimeter 10, Perimeter 20, and so on, there is an inside region where it controlled by a creature strongest in the forest. After Martin planned what to do in his mind, he did not look at the other groups who were flying in the air and finding creatures to hunt and just flown at the end of the Perimeter 10 At that time, a group of four two women and two men looked at Martin from his behind. At that time, one of the men who had long-black hair talked with suspicion on his voice and mind. "Is he thinking going against the Leader Of Perimeter 10, you know it could be a Sky Master Level Creature, but even four of us not kill it" At that time, another man who had blue hair and blue eyes just smiled and talked to his friend. "We may not fight against it, but do you believe a human at the level of Sky Master, is a foolish human who thinks he could fight against the Molten Gold Eagle Sky Master ?" Two women looked at the man who talked and explained and they nodded, At that time the man with black-long hair just smiled and he approved what his friends thought too. - The Leader of Perimeter 10 was a creature called Molten Gold Eagle, this creature was the strongest in the Perimeter 1 to 10, and he was the leader of these perimeters. Even if it was a Creature at the level of Sky Master, it is speed and melted gold attacks from the above and his eyes were dangerous for the people at the level of Sky Master Level 3, this means that for killing these creatures and it is subordinated a group of 10 Sky Master Level 2 to 5 beings needed. - Molten Gold Eagle did not know what to do, he was just having fun with other beautiful molten golden female eagles, but some kind of energy hit him and made him alert, he directly turned into a human form (Most of the creatures could transform into a human form after the level of "Sky Master" this form have no advantage or changes or their body it is not like shapeshifters) - After he exited from his nest leaving the two molten-gold female eagles alone, he noticed there was a human outside and was looking at him with a different kind of evil and weird eyes. He could not see the power of the human in front of him who was flying in the air but, he understood that the man in front of him at least had the level of Sky Master. At that time, he heard that the human asked him something. "Are you the Molten Gold Eagle Sky Master ?" Molten Gold Eagle Sky Master just smiled and nodded his head then answered "Yes I am, !" At that time, something unexpected happened, Molten Gold Eagle Sky Master felt that his life force was leaking out, and after that, he noticed that his heart got pierced by a black liquid thing, he was going to respond it but, Black Liquid poured inside of his body from the pierced heart injury and, he felt he is dying and then everything went black. Chapter 263 - Red Night Devil - Red Night Angel - Red Night World Tiger - 263 The body of the Molten Gold Eagle was destroyed after, it was injected with the Black Liquid body of the Martin, because of the difference of power between Martin and Molten Gold Eagle he could easily use his body directly destroy the Molten Gold Eagle from the inside. After Martin killed the Molten Gold Eagle, he did not care about the other creatures other than him and just went to Perimeter 11 and further. Before Martin started killing around the creatures, and he used all of his points to make a clear direction for himself. He needs a lot of Paradigna Points for more power, but if he was not wrong, he was not that earning much from the Sky Master Level Creatures, if he wants more points he had to kill World Level Creatures or beings, Two World Level Creature will give him about 100 Silver Paradigna points and he can use these points for up himself for one level. - Right now he is in the level of World Level 2 originally and has to power to fight against level three and four World Level If he wants to be an original World Level 3, he needs to kill about Two World Levels or about more than 10 Peak Sky Master or 100 ¨C 150 Beginner Sky Master Levels being. Martin did not want to waste too much time for trying to find and kill the Sky Masters, he will going to use his power and direct his power against - Martin then flew in a high-speed towards to perimeter 20, he did not even care about the other Perimeter Masters or high-level sky master creatures, he just wanted to go against the creature at the Perimeter 20 After he passed the Perimeter 15 he never did encounter any more human or avian-like beings there are no people here at all. After Martin looked him around he noticed there are mountains here, when there was no mountain in the Perimeter 10 whatsoever, there are many creatures in the air and many creatures on the ground hunting and fighting against themselves, there are many creatures who was looking at him but not attacking him. Martin was not using energy to scare to creatures who were looking for him, he was just using basic body language the show that he was not a weak human being they could attack him. No creature after Perimeter 10 was an idiot every one of them was at the lowest had the level of Sky Master, this means that every one of them is smarter than genius humans and other things, they could understand that if a human is trying to act tough or he is really tough, and not to mention they are creatures in the core their instinct is always a detection system they can use for their life. After Martin had no problem with the Perimeter 15, he quickly flew towards Perimeter 20 and finally found the master of the Perimeter 20. - Master Of Perimeter 20 the Red Night Mountain was a tiger-like creature, its name was "Red Night World Tiger" and it was at the level of "World Level 1" Martin normally did not inspect the creatures who too weak for himself, but after he saw the flying red tiger with a strong body and energy, he thought he had to inspect this creature for not taking any mishap. "Red Night World Tiger" "World Level 1.5" "STR = 153.2 Silver Paradigna" "Endurance = 160.2 Silver Paradigna" "INT = 153.2 Silver Paradigna" "Agility = 155.2 Silver Paradigna" - Red Night Clan - Red Night Claws Red Night Domain Place Red Night Demon Spear Red Night Law - - Red Night (Sky Master Sign) - Martin smiled after looking at the Red Night World Tiger, at that time the Red Night World Tiger was looking at him too, he was smart and could easily understand that the human front of him was not in his place for a friendly matter and was looking for a fight to the death. It was good for him as a tiger-creature he did like to fight anyway. At that time, the Red Night World Tiger started talking. "So, you are here to kill me or try to kill me and fight with me am I right !" After, talked with a powerful voice he laughed. Martin just smiled and nodded his head, after that his whole body turned into the Black Liquid with just two white eyes on the head, a black sword manifested in his head. Not only that, in one second in the back of Martin a creature manifested this was Martin''s soul ability "The Unknown Fate??? if he dies in a battle this The Unknown Fate" could make him reborn, but it can only be used after Martin entered a battle. After, that Red Night World Tiger just showed his claws then smiled after whispered his abilities. "The Red Night Domain" "The Red Night Enchantment" "The Red Night Devil (Soul Ability)" "A manifestation of Red Night Law in the form of the devil, it has the power of summoner by %30 percent and could attack the enemy" "Demon and Angel have the same fate if the demon dies angel dies too, "Only can be used per week" "The Red Night Angel (Soul Ability) "A manifestation of Red Night Law in the form of Angel it has the healing power (Int) of summoner by %30 percent, it could defend and heal the user if it needed" "Only can be used per week" ??Demon and Angel have the same fate if the demon dies angel dies too when there is no light there will be no dark too Chapter 264 - The Red Night World Tiger vs Martin - 264 At that time Red Night World Tiger started to attack to Martin with it is claws at the same time, the Red Night Devil started to attack the Martin too, Martin just smiled and easily deflected the attacks of Angel and Tiger, with it is a black sword, after that he concentrated on a sword manifested in the air, the sword itself was silver in the color. This sword naturally named the "Silver Soul Sword" had automatic fighting capabilities and about %80 power of the Martin. This means that this word by itself has the power of "World Level" after the sword manifested, it directly started to attack the Red Night Devil, The Devil tried everything but still only had the chance to block one and two strokes from the Silver Soul Sword, after that it directly died after got pierced by the Silver Soul Sword. After the Red Night Devil died, Red Night World Tiger did not know what to do he did not expect his devil to die this quick. After one and two attacks, he understood that the man in front of him, not just a basic newly-raised up World Level it has to be more strong than himself or experienced than himself, there is not too many chances. After the Devil died, the Red Night Angel, lost it is energy and died too, this was one of the restrictions of the Soul Ability of the Red Night World Tiger, Because of the death of Red Night Angel, the Red Night World Tiger lost is healing capabilities, and he knew he had one chance to win the fight or save himself. Every, being at the World Level usually had life-saving items or abilities or at least an ability that could be used in dire times such as trump-cards. After The Red Night World Tiger, got back from the Martin he opened both hands and whispered. "The Red Night ¨C The Payback Time" After Red Night World Tiger, said these words the place Martin and Red Night World Tiger had been slowly turned into a completely red, scarlet night like time and after that, four different red faces manifested on the sky, At that time, Martin saw the ability description the Red Night World Tiger used. "The Red Night ¨C The Payback Time" "Religion Type ¨C Clan Soul Ability (Originated from the user clan and it has to be merged with Soul Ability and strong faith towards one of the clan") "Description" Every, faith and sacrifices made towards to Clan, will be counted and will be given the user use for the little bit time being after the time ends the user will have to complete a mission or stay in the state of being for a time" After, Martin read the ability message he nodded and thought. "This ability will going to give something to Red Night World Tiger for sacrifices and faith he gave to them after that, because of they gave him the chance of use of the faith and sacrifices made for them, they will want more faith or something from the Red Night World Tiger, a complete scam for beings but it could still prove to be useful in dire times such as now for the Red Night World Tiger" - After the four red faces manifested on the sky, they started giving some kind of energy to Red Night World Tiger, after about ten seconds later, the height of Red Night World Tiger who was originally about 3 meters turned to 7 meters and, his claws turned pure evil and red color, Its eyes burned with red fire and, all of his body had complete red color, the region was completely turned into the red too. Red Night Tiger World smiled and whispered after looking at Martin. "Before I used my ability you were stronger than me, but for the time being, I will have the power of World Level 5 and easily destroy you, you should consider yourself lucky because this is my first time had to use my ability fight against another being." After that, he slowly whispered. "The Lost Gemini" After, Martin whispered the star sign of "Gemini" manifested on the side of himself after that a creature looked like a little bit Martin but with clearly different eyes and body-height manifested on the place where the sign first is seen. Red Night Tiger World furrowed his eyes and shook his head. "This is a soul ability, he used a soul ability create a creature looked like him, If I am not wrong this creature is at the level of "World Level or the same level as him too", this being is dangerous" At that time, Red Night Tiger World was going to attack but Martin just smiled and, the Lost Gemini and The Silver Soul Sword began their attack first. Red Night Tiger World engaged a battle with the Lost Gemini and Silver Soul Sword, he was not expecting these two creatures summoned by a being could make him fight with all of his power even when he was enchanted with his soul ability. What he did not know the Lost Gemini was at the least had the basic power of World Level 3.5 to 4 and the Silver Soul Sword had the power of "World Level 3", these two soul abilities takes consideration of the real battle power of the Martin, not the which level he has at, because of that even for a creature at the power of World Level 5, fighting against two beings at the level of World Level 4 and World Level 3 is a hard thing to prevail from, and he had to know that these two beings did not even have the chance to use abilities, if they were normal beings who had abilities and smart-minds, they were had the chance to fight him, but there was one thing Red Night Tiger World did not think about it, what if the summoner had the same power as the creatures he summoned? And he joins the fight too" Chapter 265 - Red Night Tiger World vs Martin Part 2 - 265 - The Red Night Tiger World did not dare to think about this is going to happen but after one second later his bad thoughts came to true, the human who was just watching him without attacking shoot towards him at a speed that he b?r?ly can perceive and started attacking himself with the black sword in his hand. The Red Night Tiger World blocked one and two attack from the sword of Martin but after that, he got stabbed by the sword in the back, he could not understand what was happening the human was in front of him but suddenly he vanished and manifested on his back and stabbed himself in the back. The Red Night Tiger World used his power to escape from the Martin and after he put some distance between himself the human he started taking a deep breath, his injury was not a life-threatening injury for himself. A world-level being could not die with just one sword stab from another World Level being, but at that time the human started speaking. Because Martin used his energy to make his voice louder and clear, the Red Night Tiger World easily can hear what he is saying to himself. "Do not take it wrong, I was just showing that I could kill you easily, next time, I will be attacking your ugly tiger head, you lowly-being" The Red Night Tiger World got angry after the words from the Martin, he is a world-level being with strong power and strong backings, nobody no human can say these words to himself and live to see another day. As he thought about this, he was going to attack but he still did not attack anyway. But he understood that he has no chance against the man in front of him anyway. At that time, Martin attacked again like the previous time, direct attack without any kind of protection or protection measures before attacking. As he attacked, The Red Night Tiger World tried to block the attack, he managed to block the first sword attack from Martin, but then Martin just pointed his finger into The Red Night Tiger World and his finger turned into Black Liquid and then it solidified quickly and shoot towards to The Red Night Tiger World and pierced it is the shoulder. The Red Night Tiger yelled from the pain and quickly jumped back, as he was still feeling the pain from the Black Liquid. - Martin normally was going to attack the head of the Red Night Tiger World but, he did not do that. The reason for this was he was having fun and experience, most of the time when he fights the beings he fights are at a level of lower than himself. Martin knows that if he just fights against the beings who many times weaker than himself it will going to affect him in the long run when the need for fighting for real and for his life arises. So he uses this fight to have more experience against the fighting against the being at a similar power level. - Its name was Ghost Demon Serpent, it is a being at the level of World, a little bit weaker than the Red Night Tiger World. It was a female in the gender and it always looked for the position of the Perimeter Leader, but because she was weaker than the Red Night Tiger World, she did not have any chance to take the position she wanted, As she was watching the fight she understood most of the things, she already knows that The Red Night Tiger World, was a strong being as she knows him for more than 100 years, but she did not know about the man who was fighting with him. She watched the most of the battle but she did not expect to see a battle in her lifetime the human was just toying with the Red Night Tiger World. The Ghost Demon Serpent knew that if this human could toy with the Red Night Tiger World this easily without having any problem, this means that he could kill herself easily without having any problem, because in the Red Night Tiger World was stronger than herself and this man was playing with him like playing with kids, this just shows the power level difference between the human and the Red Night Tiger World and herself. - Martin already noticed that the another World Level Creature was watching himself, he did not know what the creature was but he felt that he was getting watched by it, he thought that the creature who was watching his battle between the Red Night Tiger World was at the level of World Level and had hidden and sneaky capabilities. He did not scared of the creature who was watching because he was confident in himself, as he was thinking he smiled and shook his head and started attacking the Red Night Tiger World. The Red Night Tiger World was already injured from the back and shoulder, he was getting more slow as the time goes on, Martin was not killing him because of the experience, and as the time goes on and Red Night Tiger World started to understand something is wrong. Martin noticed this emotion change and nodded, he will going to finish the creature before he starts to use an ability or some kind of suicidal special thing for killing himself. As Martin used his all of his power, he manifested in the front of the Red Night Tiger World and whispered. "You are an honorable being and I will give you an honorable death" As he said his words, his sword pierced it is hearth and head in just 0.1 seconds. Chapter 266 - Deceiving The Woman - Ghost Demon Serpent - 266 After Martin killed the Red Night Tiger World, he directly used the points on the Agility, without even waiting and then he looked at his status Martin Level = "World Level 1 (Advanced)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 170.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 300 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 3) (Beginner) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 430" (World Level 4 (Beginner) (Soul Abilities Included) After he checked his status he smiled and then turned his head and looked at the mountain the in the far, for the normal people seeing this mountain is not possible but for Martin, it was not a hard thing. After Martin looked at the mountain he used his energy and started speaking. "I knew you are watching the battle, if you do not come here I will going to kill you !, and you know that I can find you if I use all of my power" - Ghost Demon Serpent, was surprised and scared at the same time, she did not know how to answer this kind of threat, not only that her specialty was hiding and attacking with an ambush like an ?ssassin would do, this human could not only notice that she was watching their battle, he even knew where she was watching from, she started thinking and using her brain to fullest then took a deep breath and whispered herself. "He is right, with his power it will not hard for him to find where I am hiding, so he will find me easily even if I escape" As she thought, another voice came from the human. "I give you ten seconds if you still not show yourself in these ten seconds I will going to kill you no question asked" After these words, Ghost Demon Serpent turned into a female-human with black clothing and then used her power to get close to human, as a world-level being she had some kind of trump-card in her in the case of an attack or battle, even if she knows that she could not hurt or kill the human who killed the Red Night Tiger World, she still believed that she could escape if she uses her "Soul Ability" - Martin then noticed a woman with black clothes coming towards to himself, she was beautiful and had a charm on her, as she came close, Martin finally saw the status of her. Ghost Demon Serpent Level = "World Level 1 (Beginner)" Clan = Demon Serpent Of Uvilant - STR = 100.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 100.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 110.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 125 Silver Paradigna Points - Abilities - Ghost Demon Poison Ghost Poison Ghost Demon World Domain - Soul Ability ¨C The Thousand Snake God - ( (Natural Soul Ability (It is created by nature and has a form)) (No-Description For Time Being) The Snake Eyes - "Ask a question to target" "After answered in 10 seconds, the target will be controlled, only if the target basic power is weak from the user" - Martin smiled and thought. "She is not that useless as she seems" After these thoughts the Ghost Demon Serpent finally came to close, between her and Martin there was only ten meters distance, then she started to speak with a timid tone, of course, it was roleplay Martin, not a dumb for not understanding this kind of behavior. "Are you going to kill me" Martin just laughed a little and started speaking. "Cut the role, Ghost Demon Serpent from the Clan Of Demon Serpent Of Uvilant" As Martin talked and directly revealed her clan the Ghost Demon Serpent was flabbergasted, she knew that most of the creatures around here know her and what kind of creature and being she is but none of them knew her clan name She did not know what to say, if the person, the human front of her knew her clan name most likely that he knew everything about herself, her abilities, s?xu?? fantasies, weapons the soul abilities she had, "How, how can you know what is the name of my clan, who are you !" Martin just smiled and started speaking. "I am just a man who likes to know things, understand things, now I don''t care which clan you are from, I will be going to ask you some questions in the return I will be going to save your life" Ghost Demon Serpent laughed, she looked pretty seductive after laughing, and then she asked. "Who are you going to save me from" Martin laughed and shook his hand then two black swords made up from the Black Liquid which is essentially his body manifested in his hands, then he spoke. "From myself of course, who it could be" After Martin said these words, Ghost Demon Serpent felt her bones, her body getting frozen, it was not because of any kind of frost spell or some kind of ability, it was directly because of fear, the fear of dying in the hands of a human, She then took a deep breath and spoke. "What you want to know" Martin then asked a pretty basic question. "I need to know each leader of perimeter 10 to 100, and if possible their abilities" Ghost Demon Serpent furrowed her brows and asked. "Why you are asking me this question, you could easily ask this question to "Red Night Tiger World" before you killed him" Martin smiled and answered. "You are the one who is not a Perimeter Leader, and with your abilities looking around the other Perimeter Leaders are should be a not hard thing to do" Ghost Demon Serpent gulped and then she spoke with a slow voice, "I will give you what are you looking for, I am sure you will be going to back on your promise" Martin nodded, but he was laughing from the inside. "She still thinks that, I will be giving her a chance to live after I got knowledge from her" Chapter 267 - The Perimeter Leaders, and Beings - 267 Ghost Demon Serpent then started talking, other than the Perimeter 10 Leader Red Night Tiger World, she knows about five perimeter lord, which all of them at the levels of World Level higher the perimeter more power they had on their body and soul. Martin started to listening to the Ghost Demon Serpent as she started talking. "I will first talk about the Perimeter 20 Leader" Martin first listened to the user system to change to information a status window, it will be easier for himself to learn other things about them. Monster Island Turtle ¨C ( - Monistan (Name) (Perimeter 20) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l 2 (Mi d d l e)" Clan = U n k n o w n - Endurance = 240.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 200.0 Silver Parad igna P oints INT = 225 Silv er Pa radigna P oints - ( The words are weird, because the Martin the one who using it) Description By Ghost Demon Serpent - "Monist- an" is a level two world-level being with m?tur? personality, sometimes he changes into a monster form and attacks everybody in around but most of the times it does not like fighting and doing something" Martin then asked a question to Ghost Demon Serpent "Do you or the dead Red Night Tiger World had a name ?" Ghost Demon Serpent nodded her head, but she was surprised she did not expect such a question from the man who just killed the Red Night Tiger World. "We do have our names, but we not speak with the humans or avians so they don''t know about our names" Martin just nodded and signed her to keep telling about the creatures. After about, twenty minutes later, Martin learned about the creatures until the "Perimeter 60", there was a total of 5 Leader. He first checked all of them, the thing is the Ghost Demon Serpent did not know about their clan and their abilities, she just knew their basic-power and their level, but this is still better than nothing. Fear Deep Bat ¨C ( Furrowen (Name) (Perimeter 30) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l 3 (Mi d d l e)" Perimeter 30 Leader Clan = U n k n o w n - STR = 321.0 Silv er Pa rad ig na Points Endurance = 310.0 Silver Para digna Points INT = 315 Silv er Pa rad igna P oints - Description By Ghost Demon Serpent - - Furrowen is a bat creature in the level of World Level Three, he was a creature who likes to hunt in the night, even if he does not need to, it can be said that in it is blood there is some kind of hunter-type mystical creature lies in, - -- Martin thought about these creatures, it was not much different from himself if he looks himself without any kind of bias, he did like the hunting and this creature is like the hunting too. Four Energy Elemental ¨C ( Armaniol (Name) (Perimeter 40) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l 4 (Mi d d l e)" Perimeter 40 Leader Clan = U n k n o w n STR = 411.0 Silv er Pa r ad ig na Points Endurance = 420.0 Silver Para dig na Points Agility = 410.0 Silver Parad ig na P oints INT = 455 Silv er Pa rad ig na P oints - De s crip tio n By Ghost De mon Serpen t - - Armonial is a weird creature, it does not talk most of the time, he is only waiting in the sun without doing anything, it has some kind of elemental abilities, I say he but it is most likely have no gender whatsoever- Martin, started to think about Armaniol, it was a much different creature from the others, it said that it was an elemental with four energy, as its name suggests, it can be tricky to fight against if he does not now it is abilities. The thing is right now Martin himself had no power to fight against this creature named Armaniol because it is basic stats and power level was at the level of World Level 4 ¨C Middle, but his complete battle power with every soul ability included was only at the level of Level 4, this means that he has no chance to fight against the creature named Armaniol which is "Four Energy Elemental" Sun Eye Archer ¨C ( Sanaye (Name) (Perimeter 50) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l 5 (Advanced)" Perimeter 50 Leader Clan = U n k n o w n - STR = 531.0 Silv er Pa r ad ig na Points Endurance = 520.0 Silver Para dig na Points Agility = 550.0 Silver Parad ig na P oints INT = 555 Silv er Pa rad ig na P oints - - Sanaye is a silent creature, it is using a bow with sun and fire-elemental powers to fight against her enemies, yes it is a she actually, it said that she was looking for a husband- Martin just smiled and thought. "With her power, it is probably that only one shoot from her arrow, easily kill me without a doubt" As he thought these the Ghost Demon Serpent started talking. This time she did not give the last information. "So, I have to tell you about something before I give you the information about Perimeter 60 Leader" Martin nodded and asked. "What is it ?" Ghost Demon Serpent smiled as she talked. "After, I tell you about the information of the "Perimeter 60 Leader Being", he will know your location, and with his, he could come here without having any difficulty in five minutes or even 2 minutes if he uses all of his power" Martin understood what the Ghost Demon Serpent meant, this means only thing and there is the only thing he can do. Chapter 268 - The Monster Island Turtle - 268 Martin then smiled and started talking. "I understand, I do not want that the be happen for the time being and before that, I have to give you some kind of present because of the information you gave me" Ghost Demon Serpent furrowed her brows and wondered what this human was up to. After Martin finished talking he just pointed his finger at the Ghost Demon Serpent and before even Ghost Demon Serpent can sense is something his wrong her head was pierced by the Black Liquid and not only that after the piercing is over, the Black Liquid started to consume the body of the "Ghost Demon Serpent" and in the only jut about two seconds later, the Ghost Demon Serpent exploded with black energy and died as she was never born. Martin closed his eyes and whispered. "I would not kill if you ?f I had trusted you, but it is not a good thing to trust a creature in her domain" After Martin finished his whispering he started going towards to Perimeter 20 Leader as he was going he started to look around, every perimeter contained different creatures at different levels and different nature biomes, the Perimeter 10 was made up of little mountains and forests. This time as he was getting close to Perimeter 20, he noticed there Small Island and little rivers as he goes. Martin thought about this subject. "It is most likely that the leader of the perimeter chooses to the environment he wants to live in" Martin Level = "World Level 1 (Advanced)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 180.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points - "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 460" (World Level 4 (Mid) (Soul Abilities Included) These points gave him an increase in his power, at that time a man with a clean-shaved head and green skin emerged from the water and started flying. This being was naturally the leader of the Perimeter 20, "Monster Island Turtle" in his human form because the visitor was in the human form. After he finally came to the front of the Martin he started talking. "So, are you here to attack me and kill me" Martin just smiled and spoke. "Please do not think this is a battle between humans and creatures, I am not human, just look like them and the reason I fight because I just like the death battles, there is no need for a thing for me to battle to the death" After Martin spoke, Monster Island Turtle laughed a little and showed that he understood what is the human-like being saying to himself. At that time, Martin was looking the abilities of the Monster Island Turtle, after looking for about three seconds he understood. Level = "W o r l d L e v e l 2 (Mi d d l e)" Clan = Monster Of Is land Azmargon - STR = 219.0 Silv er Pa rad ig na Points Endurance = 240.0 Silver Pa radi gna Points Agility = 200.0 Silver Para d igna P oints INT = 22 5 Silv er Pa radigna P oints - Abilities Monster Form Monster Energy Projectiles Monster Summoning Monsterius Energy ¨C Body Island Sea Monster - Soul Ability ¨C Monster Without Master - The Monster Isl and Turtle, sacrifices all of his mon sters (summ oning) and his summoning energy to earn more monster energy from his clan, more he sa crifices more power he earns - Martin nodded and started thinking. "If our powers are close to each other he could be a dangerous individual to me, but not when my battle power is at the level of Level 4 Mid (World Level)" As Martin thought, the Monster Island Turtle started using his abilities. "The M onster Summ oning" "The Is la nd S ea Mo nster" "The Mon ster E nergy Projectiles" As the Monster Island Turtle started casting his abilities, the environment started to change, first, reddish and bluish energy started spreading around this energy was so-called energy the energy of the monster clan "Monster Energy" As it began to spread it first started creating different kinds of monsters with bizarre forms and some creatures who looked like normal creatures. This was the ability of the Monistan, "The Monster Summoning" After this ability, he used another ability summon another type of monster at the level of World Level 1 in the sea, the monster itself was looked like a "Kraken" from the myth of Martin Old World and it had too many tentacles, it could be said that this summoning monster could kill the Demon Serpent Ghost without too much of hassle For the last ability he used which is the Monster Energy Projectiles, he used his monster energy to create different types of projectiles such as arrows, bullets, and spears each one of them could kill a Sky Master Level ¨C Mid with just one strike. "As I understand the clan you were in the "Monster Of Island Azmargon" gave you strong abilities don''t you think "Monistan" As Martin spoke, the face of the Monistan which always looked calm from outside changed drastically. He did never expected in his life a human-looking creature to find his clan name, he was not surprised that he knew his name because he could be very well asked and learn about this by asking the other perimeter leader "The Red Night Tiger World" after defeating him. But the clan name is not the same thing as just a name. Chapter 269 - Island Sea Monster - Silver Soul Sword - 269 Monistan (Monster Island Turtle) knew that the human-like being in front of him knows his name now, this means that the being he is facing right now is not a being that he could just kill with ease. As he was thinking Martin spoke. "So, let''s start already" After these words, he just used his ability "The Unknown Fate", and then created a black-sword made up of his body which is Black Liquid. Martin only uses his original clan-sword if he needs it, other than when he was fighting against a being or a creature at the power level of the same as him or weaker than him, he did not like to use his original sword. Monistan saw that human-like being created a sword and after that, he stopped thinking and used his all power to attack the Martin. The creatures created by the ability of "Monster Summoning" started to move and fly, each of them had the power of Sky Master in the least so they could very well fly in the air without much of a problem. Martin just smiled and started killing the creatures summoned by the Monistan, he easily killed most of them in just five seconds after they attacked. The power level difference is too much. When he was killing the projectiles created by the Monster Energy shoot towards him with really fast speed. But it did not matter, because the forte of Martin was speed, so there was not much of a problem even they hit him anyway. Martin did two things at the same time, for doing two things at the same time he already conjured another Black Liquid sword in his left hand, he was using one sword for killing the Monster Energy Creatures that summoned by the Monistan and using his left hand he was blocking and deflecting the projectiles sent by the Monistan. "The strength difference between myself and him large and he knows that" As Monistan thought like that he knew escaping is a futile thing to do in this type of situation. So he whispered and ordered. "The Island Sea Monster, attack with your tentacles kill the target" As he whispered the Kraken-like monster in the sea began to move his tentacles in the to air for attacking the Martin. Martin was still killing the creatures and deflecting the projectiles sent towards to him as he saw the tentacles was coming to himself and will going to attack him he nodded and whispered. "Silver Soul Sword, manifest and kill the creature in the sea" After his words were over the Silver Soul Sword showed itself and automatically took the order from the Martin and started cutting the tentacles of the Island Sea Monster. Martin knew that compared the creatures who he was cutting like the vegetable attack of the Island Sea Monster and it is tentacles can hurt him to some degree. When Monistan noticed the silver sword which was flying in the air he first thought it was a projectile sent by the human-like being but after looking at the sword for more than two seconds He understood that the sword itself a sentient-being like the Island Sea Monster and it is power no less than the Island Sea Monster. Silver Soul Sword showed it is power and quickly cut the tentacles of the Island Sea Monster, after it is tentacles cut by the Silver Soul Sword the Island Sea Monster let out a painful cry, compared to the other creatures summoned like Monster Energy Creatures and Silver Soul Sword, it was a living-fleshy creature so it did feel the pain of his limbs being cut off. As it roared the surrounding islands started to shake and some of them broke completely and submerged inside of the water after one and two seconds later. It may look like a normal fight in the eyes of Martin and other world-creatures but when somebody who is not a world-level being watches the fight he or she will believe that the gods are battling. Every time Martin cut and killed a Monster Energy Creature reddish and bluish energy exploded and this explosion was enough to destroy small-mountains and every time Martin did not destroy a projectile and evaded it, the projectile who went into an island or the sea creates little tsunamis and sometimes directly destroyed the mountains. But of course, when the World Level Being battles they do not notice these small details but most of the times their battle was enough to destroy a continent in the size of "Africa" and "America" from the old-world of Martin After about one minute later the Silver Soul Sword tired of cutting the tentacles and directly attacked the Island Sea Monster inside of the deep-river The power difference between from the Island-Sea Monster and The Silver Soul Sword was huge, the Silver Soul Sword itself had the %80 percent of the power of Martin, this means that Silver Soul Sword was at the level of World Level 2 Peak. But Martin did not do that. The reason was the same as before, Martin knew fighting against the being who are weaker than himself is easy, as he believed this he understands that he needs real-fighting experience against the being who can hurt himself. So he did not use his creatures or summoning abilities to finish the battle quickly. Because if he wanted he could just attack the Monistan and easily finished him with one quick strike. Chapter 270 - Monistan vs Martin - Battle - 270 After the Island Sea Monster died, the eyes of Monistan changed drastically and he understood that there is no chance for him to win this fight even survive to another day, as he thought this he closed his eyes and whispered. "Soul Ability ¨C Monster Without Master" - The Monster Isl and Tur tle, sacrifices all of his monsters (summ oning) and his summoning energy to earn m ore monster energy from his clan, more he sacrifices more power he earns - As he whispered his body started to took energy from around of himself and he started to glow with red and blue energy and his summoned monsters started to vanish directly as he was using their energy to empower himself more and more, but this was not the only thing he was doing. The monster energy projectiles started to slow down and after about one to two seconds later each one of them vanished and entered the body of the Monistan to empower it more, Monistan then smiled and whispered. "This is not the only thing I will be using !" As he whispered Martin furrowed his brows and nodded. At that time he saw another ability of the Monistan which he had not seen before when he was first looked at him. "Monster Sacrificial" "Basic Soul Ability" "Sacrifice everything in the premise of earning more power in a short time" This soul ability was a pretty basic soul ability that most of the beings created. This ability created because if beings feel that they will not be going to survive, they wanted to kill the being who was going to kill them in the return. It can be said that this ability was a suicidal ability, in the exchange of their all energy they will earn a power-burst for a short time after the time passes, they will lose their life. So this kind of ability will only be going to be used by the being if the being feels that he or she has no chance to survive in the situation they are in. - As Monistan used this soul ability a monster in the form of a human manifested on behind himself and then it moved slowly and the hand of the human-shaped red and blue energy pierced the head of the Monistan and the human-form vanished. But something has changed, the Monistan right now had the battle power of World Level 4, it could be said that he used his life to improve his power to World Level 4, which was originally at the level of World Level 2. Martin just smiled and closed his eyes after that he whispered. "Original Sword" As he whispered a red sword with different kinds of energies and symbols on it manifested in his right hand, other black liquid swords vanished in the air as he let them go. After the Sword Manifested, Martin used all of his power directly and started attacking the Monistan. The Monistan this time did not back down and used all of his power to counterattack the Martin because right now he already lost his life so he did not have anything to be scared of his sole purpose right now kill the human-like being who forced himself to take his own life. This purpose was clearly shown in the eyes of Monistan, which was red and blue in the color. Martin, of course, noticed this determination and purpose but he was not scared at all this was his purpose in the end. He wanted to fight against a creature where he could use most of his primitive power to fight against. As these thoughts emerged from both of the beings they finally hit each other, the human hand of the Monistan turned into a black-hand with turtle-shell on it and blocked the attack from the Martin. After the first encounter, a big explosion occurred because of the force between Monistan and Martin. This explosion directly channeled towards to under two of them and created little tsunamis and it destroyed little too small islands which not destroyed before from the attacks of the Monistan. It could be said that Monistan successfully blocked the attack from the Martin but he did lose something too, as he noticed his shell in his right hand cracked open like an eggshell, he had no chance to block another strike from the human-like being in front of him with his right hand. This was not the only thing he noticed. Before he tried to block the attack with his right-hand which is covered with the original turtle shell of his and the plus the monster energy he got from by sacrificing his life, but in the end, it only helped him to block an attack from the sword of the human-like being. As he thought these swords Martin started to attack again with confrontation as he attacked he used his teleporting ability, but the defense of the Monistan was strong it was really strong that most of the time he had no chance to break the shell of the Monistan. Martin at that time was smiling and having fun as the Monistan saw this, as much as he hates the human-like being in front of him he thought "At least this man was an honorable man with strong power he just wanted to battle with me with the equal ground" This thought means that Monistan not despising the character and power of the Martin he has just hated him because he is the reason that his existence will become to an end as he thought about this his eyes changed directly a red-energy and his hand turned into red-claws and started to attack Martin with all force. But Martin just smiled and whispered. "This is the end !" Chapter 271 - The Aftermath Of Battle Perimeter 20 - 271 Martin took a breath and nodded. As he nodded he started to look around, there are fire and destruction everywhere most of the islands are destroyed because of the battle. The animals and other creatures who lived in these islands are dead too most likely. And the sea, lake and other water sources are got destroyed too when a two-world level being fights the fight most of the time turn into a thing that could be explained as apocalypse by the normal humans. Martin knew that too, but after about ten seconds of looking around he then just smiled and started thinking. "He was by no means weak, if he improved his level to World Level Five, even I have to escape" Because of this particular reason, Martin was thinking not to continue, and he wondered why there are no perimeter leaders who came to the area of Perimeter 20 because with their power noticing the battle between the beings at the level of world level is an easy thing. Maybe this is an unofficial rule between the Perimeter Leaders, no Perimeter Leader will enter the other leader area in the time of the battle or not. Or maybe they just wanted to see other perimeter leader death so they do not get involved, as they do not take side with the perimeter leader or it is enemy. Martin thought about this subject for a little time and after that, he shook his head and whispered to himself. "I have other things to do" Martin earned, about "20 Paradigna Points" from the Monistan. Compared to the Ghost Demon Snake and Red Night Tiger World, this creature was a creature at the level of World Level 2, so it is only normal that it is giving much more points than the other two. Martin then without a second thought closed his eyes and put the points into the agility. Martin Level = "World Level 2 (Beginner)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 200.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 420 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 4) (Intermediate) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 520" (World Level 5 (Intermediate) (Soul Abilities Included) As Martin put the points he took a deep breath and noticed that his energy was increasing at a faster rate, he recognized this energy it was pure "World-Energy" as the name "World-Level" suggests. Because this time not only he improved his basic battle power and complete battle power to a higher level he also upgraded his basic level from World Level One to World Level Two. As he got upgraded the World-Level energy started to fill his body up and after about five to six seconds later it stopped. But Martin already felt a lot stronger than before he got leveled up. "Having different abilities with different techniques are important to a being as his battle power but in the end, everything cames into the "Original Level" of the being" Martin thought. His battle power is now reached at the level of World Level 4 Intermediate which is a little bit stronger than the beginner, even if it is a little bit it still made a difference. And his complete battle power had reached the World Level 5 Intermediate, if this was his status at the time when he was fighting with the Monistan and at their strike to each other when Monistan used his life to earn more power, he would be killing the Monistan with that strike of his without too much problem. Because every time he fights for the real and uses his power the World-Level Energy improves his body, the speed, and the strength he exerts with the sword the enemy itself. The Monistan Black Shell may block one attack from the previous Martin, but it could not block an attack from the Martin who was at the level of World Level 2 and has the battle power of World Level 5 with all of his abilities. If the enemy had a power like the Monistan which in exchange for life having great power for a short time and uses it with more proficiency more power and upgrade it is power into the World Level 6 directly, it is clear that he would become a fight that Martin could not win, Martin does not want to give up his life for in the exchange of experience. He thought about the other directions he can go which is using the Unknown Fate to test the enemy, but this plan was not good to, after one time the enemy will going to understand that the being in front of him has the power to reincarnate himself. So this was a bad thing to do too As Martin thought he nodded and whispered. "I will be back here but for this time, I will be going into my room and rest a little bit and look around and gathering more information about my sole purpose which is Island Tree Soul Core" As Martin thought about like this he smiled and vanished without a trace, after about thirty to forty seconds later he will be going to inside of his room, - As Martin vanished from the Perimeter 20 Leader Area, other creatures started to emerge from the water and islands who did not get destroyed fully by the aftermath of the battle between the Martin and Monistan. As they got up the surface of one island in the Perimeter 20 Leader Area, they started talking. "My friend from Perimeter 10 Leader Area said that the Red Night Tiger World was killed too" "And here now the Monistan is killed, I do not understand the human-looking being who killed the Monistan and the Red Night Tiger World did not feel like a human but he was still killing the creatures" Chapter 272 - The Clan Will Be Go Down To History - 272 As Martin came back to his Hotel, he smiled and closed his eyes. After that, he changed his clothes to another set of black clothes and thought about eating something without poison this time. As a World-Level Being, Martin did not need to wash with water take a bath or eat food and drink water. It was all fun for himself, he may be not human anymore in a sense but he still did make fun of good foods and drinks. As Martin prepared he directly went into the bar of the hotel and ordered some kind of beverage with salads made up of important plants in the continent. As he started eating his food and drink, a woman who was sitting on the other table which was just the side of him looked at Martin with smiling eyes. The woman had black-hair with deep green eyes she wore a black dress with diamond linings, it was clear that she was a rich woman in the age of 25 to 27, as she was looking at the Martin, Martin did not care about her and just ate his salad and drank his beverage, as time went the woman did not waited too much and got up from her seat and get close to Martin with the intention of meeting. As the woman got close the Martin she smiled and was going to speak but Martin cut him. "You don''t need to talk, lets go to my room" As the words of Martin finished, the woman went up the room of the Martin without any second thought and they had wild-sex for about two hours. - 3 Hours Later Martin was just sitting on his chair in his room and he was alone, he just wanted to have a good time and he had it. He was still thinking about what to do next on the subject of finding the Island Tree Soul Core, there are of course plans in his mind but still, he has to think about other things and options too. He took a deep breath and started to calculate in his head. The calculation was about the points, he wondered how many points he earns per kill, "Emperor Levels - Negligible" "Ancestor Levels ¨C 0.1 Points (Negligible) "Sky Masters ¨C 1 Point" "World Level Level 1 ¨C 10 Points" "World Level Level 2 ¨C 20 Points" "World Level Level 3 ¨C 30 Points" "World Level Level 4 ¨C 40 Points" Martin right now knew that he was earning 10 Points from the ordinary new-world level and corresponding to the level of World Level he was earning more points. In the normal sense, for 100 Points he had to kill 10 ¨C Beginner World Level 1 or kill two World Level 5, So this means that he could still found weak clan in the outskirts of the city and massacre them, most of them had 10 or 15 Sky Master Levels on their clans so it still gave him points and he had nothing to do right now. As Martin thought he decided and got up from his seat and wore his clothes. After everything was prepared he just went into the market for buying a new map for himself. He lost most of the maps on the way and fight. Not because he did not notice the map he bought was lost he just did not care, As he entered the map-shop without wasting any time he just bought a map with clan names on it. This map was showed the clans around the city and in the city and their base and home-places. This was what just Martin needed. As he bought the map he just teleported himself to his room and after inspecting the map he found more than 7 clans outside of the city that he could massacre without any kind of problem and fits what he wanted. These are, 1 - "Clan Firemonger" ¨C (Clan with fire-elemental abilities and fighters they have about 10 Sky Masters on their home base" 2 - "Clan Deep Sea Hunters" ¨C (Clan with oceanic-elemental abilities and fighters they have about 15 Sky Masters on their home base and they have some kind of innate ability to fight inside of the ocean" 3- "Clan Monrock" ¨C (Clan with stone-elemental abilities and fighters they have about 15 Sky Masters on their home base and they have strong-affinity with stone and earth and had strong defensive capabilities be it personal or structure" 4 - "Clan Forest Lords" ¨C (Clan with plant-elemental abilities and fighters they have about 20 Sky Masters on their home base and they were expelled at long-range abilities even their fighters fought in the range of 5 to 10 meters" 5 - "Clan Reapers Of Levon" ¨C (Clan with curse-elemental abilities and fighters they have about 20 Sky Masters on their home base and this clan believes a god-like being from the history named for them everything is created by the God Levon himself and all living beings have to serve them" 6 - "Clan Helpers Of Saviors" ¨C (Clan with curse-elemental abilities and fighters they have about 20 sky masters and they believe a god from the history like the clan named Reapers Of Levon some say the Levon and Savior was brothers, but the enmity between the two clans did not show the information was true" 7 ¨C "Deep Purple Church" ¨C (Clan with different-holy-elemental abilities and fighters they have about 25 Sky Masters on the clan and this clan was a little bit more different than other clans because they first started as an organization for helping the people and turned into the clan and at this time they have just turned their clan into the big-church with different abilities than other people, they believed that the good things are not good as it should be seen and the bad things not bad things at it should think by the people, they have a lot of supporters on their church. - After Martin read about the information he just took a deep breath and smiled as he thought what he was going to do to them. Chapter 273 - The Firemonger Clan - Part 1 - 273 After Martin smiled he started to think which clan he was going to attack first. "I will attack "Firemonger Clan" first" Martin decided in a blink of an eye best thing he can do just start killing with the list order, it may sound like a bad plan or not even a plan but in the end, it was not going to matter. But Martin had another thought in his mind. Who to kill who to not to kill ... this was the question in his mind, he asked himself this question because he wondered that if he was going to kill the kids or not. This was a basic idea of some sort but anyway, he had to decide in the end. As Martin was thinking he shook his head and started speaking to himself. "If I do not kill the children, there are chances that I can be seen by them and eventually started to got hunted by the Imperium Clan itself and it is not a good thing when they have an "Atmosphere Level" being protecting them" Martin knew that the leader of the Imperium Clan is an Atmosphere Level so that it is most likely that he will not move until things got really bad. And if he moves he will look for the murderer which is himself. If he left even one person alive, it could be his death sentence and for Martin most important thing he had was his life and he was not going to take risks because of some kids. After Martin decided what to do, he took a deep breath and waited until the night comes out, - Imperium City ¨C Nighttime - - The concept of Family always piqued the interest of Martin, in the end, he never had one, even if he had, he was so young at that time he is not even remembering most of the family times. And now he had become a shapeshifter who essentially not humans, these things like family, humans, normal life made himself feel weird. After about ten minutes later, he stopped all the unnecessary thoughts and left the city. - Firemonger Clan lived in a small mountain called Dynamos Mountain, the mountain was small, not big but when Firemonger Clan got enough power and built enough wealth, they bought it from the Imperium Clan and built their base into the top of the mountain. After Martin left the city, he did not waste any time and started flying towards Dynamos Mountain. As he was traveling he noticed there are still humans around in the outskirts of Imperium City, most of them were traveler and merchants from another nations and empires or even races, but some of them was Sky Master Level beings with flying capability. Martin preferred to be not seen by the other Sky Masters or even it is rare other World Levels. - Firemonger Clan Base - The clan itself had a castle-like building at the top of the building with many rooms and even schools, the people who lived in the base did not even need to go to the city, because the base itself was enough for them to live in and have a happy life with their clan base. On the top of the walls of the Firemonger Castle, two-person stood, they wore red-clothes and one of them was a male and another one is a female, as they were looking from the walls the scenery, the male one started talking. "You know, I was thinking about you an me" The male one had black-hair with sword-like eyebrows, it is height was about 180 cm and he looked pretty handsome with a nice face and strong body. As he talked the woman looked at the eyes of the male and smiled as she answered. "What are you thinking my love" The male one and the female was actually in a relationship with each other, after they became Ancestor Levels, As they worked together they fell in love with each other and formed a relationship. The both of had in their mid-twenties and the girl was beautiful too with a cute face and long red hair and height of 165 cm, As she answered the male one talked. "I thought that we should marry after we marry the clan will not say anything to us live together in our home and after some time bit later when we both became Sky Masters, we should travel around the continent" The female one happily laughed and asked with a cute face. "I accept !" The male was flabbergasted and did not know what to say and at that time he looked around and after noticing that there are no people around he hugged love of his life and at that time something weird happened. A man completely in the black manifested in front of themselves and the only thing they both heard from the mouth of the man was one sentence. "How lovely you two !" The two lovers did not even what happened and how they died and just dropped on the ground, as they dropped on the ground, they still hugging each other, because they are somewhat experienced mages they know before even the man attacked he was so strong compared to them. The blood started to flow from their pierced heads, but the man who killed them just shook his head and after shooking his hand the bodies of two young lovers vanished without a trace Chapter 274 - Firemonger Clan - Part 2 - 274 As Martin killed the two young lovers, he just looked around and nodded with approval. The clan had a good base with strong foundations as he can see, but right now he had no time to think about these matters as he came here to murder everyone. At that time he closed his eyes and started to sense the people, as he sensed where are the people, he started to teleport between the targets. One of the young men was having a conversation with his friends close to the fire, as they were talking the young man noticed that his friend head was in the place it should be, as he was trying to understand what happens, he lost his head too with the slash of Martin. On the other side of the Clan Base, three people talking about the clan matters and marriage things between the clans. As they were talking, they almost at the same time noticed a difference in the air used their abilities to protect themselves but they were all Sky Masters, because of that they had no chance to protect their body and lives against the World Level Three Sky Master died at the same time, without having a chance to battle or fight against the enemy of their clan. As the three sky masters died Martin smiled. "The plan is going well" He commented within his mind. After he finishes the Firemonger Clan, he will earn about 10.0 points of more attribute and this will affect his power even if it is a not big effect. As Martin thought, he looked around and again the killed bodies vanished without a trace, in the meantime, he thought about his clan too "The Slaughter House" because this clan had a basic passive ability for himself. The more he kills more powerful he will be, he was earning the percent of power from the people and beings killed by himself. As he thought about this "fact" he just smiled again but this time his smile was more devilish without any kind of "good" emotion. With this thought Martin again sensed the other "Sky Masters" in one to two seconds he found another two sky-masters, this time these two sky-masters were in a house with a different kind of design. It may be possible that these two was a married couple of the "Sky Masters" But of course, Martin did not care about these things and just teleported their room. The man and woman were scared, when they saw a man with a black sword manifested in their room, as the man was going to try and do something, the man just pointed his fingers to himself and his wife, and then two black-needle shoots towards to both of their heads with the speed that they could not even perceive in their wildest dreams. "Fick" "Fick" As the needles pierced the head of the man and woman, they both died and Martin just took a light breath and then again shook his hand, after he shook his hand the both of the corpses which belonged to two sky masters, one male, and other one female vanished without any kind of trace whatsoever. As the bodies vanished, Martin then again used his power to sense the last five "Sky Master" in the Firemonger Clan, as he was sensing he nodded and closed his eyes slowly. "They are having a meeting" This made Martin feel good and nice because all of his targets were at the same place at the same time, and this means that he did not need to use more sensing the "Sky Masters" to find them by one, in the end, Sky Masters did not give him enough power and points to improve himself. It was still okay if there are a lot of Sky-Masters to kill anyway. As Martin thought about these things, he did not waste any time and went to kill the Five-Sky-Masters. - In the Firemonger Clan Castle Meeting Room, the five of the strongest sky-masters and managers of the Firemonger Clan was talking about the direction they will go and what they have to do against the upcoming tournament and other things such as alliances between the clan and their enemy Clan Deep Sea Hunters, As they were talking, and giving different ideas to fight against the "Clan Deep Sea Hunters" and earn more money as the time goes on, A different thing happened, like the other times when Martin killed all of them, he first showed himself in the middle of the Meeting Room, the Meeting Room had one big circular wooden-table, and there is nothing on the middle of the table, Martin manifested on the top of the table right into the middle. The managers of Firemonger Clan was honorable beings with a great deal of "arrogance" in them, when they saw a man appeared in the middle of their meeting table, The man who thought all of this a man with black-hair and eagle eyes, as he noticed the man when everyone around was going to do something and most likely attack the man in front of them, he used all of his power to escape from the man who manifested in the middle of the meeting table. But of course, all of the behavior futile, and every move he was going to do was did not have any importance in the eyes of Martin. As Martin smiling with looking at the faces of the Firemonger Clan Managers, he just took a deep breath and shook his hand. As he shook his hand five needles made up of black liquid manifested and shoot towards each of the Skymaster''s head, piercing their head and killing them. Chapter 275 - Ordinary Humans - Thinking - 275 As the Martin killed all of the Sky Masters in the Firemonger Clan, it could be said that there is no more Firemonger Clan, that is because the pillars of the clan died and there is nobody could protect them without the presence of the Sky Masters. Firemonger Clan had shops, mines, and different kinds of things in the city and around the continent. Now that their power was gone every clan who wanted some part of the Firemonger Clan will attack these places and take them without too much of a problem. This was only to be expected. If you were weak then you will get killed it was simple as that. - Martin looked around and took a light breath, after that he started flying, and looked at the Firemonger Clan Base from above and shook his hand. After Martin shook his hand the Silver Soul Sword manifested in his side and waited for it in orders. Martin then looked again at the base and thought. "With the order, I will give the people who living normal lives in this clan will die, without any thought and what hit them." Martin then shook his head and did not think about this matter too much. He had to do what he was prepared to do, killing the Ancestors and Sky Masters is okay for him because these people improving themselves so that they will be respected and have power in their places. It is only to normal that they expecting a battle that they could lose their lives, but the normal people without any ability to fight does not expect this. "I have to stay true to my plans" As he thought these words he whispered to his Silver Soul Sword. "Kill everyone in this base, without any pain or anything" As his orders were over, the Silver Soul Sword turned into a beam light and shoot towards Firemonger Clan Base, entering the homes with a speed that only the World Levels could catch a glimpse of and killing every human and creature inside of the said homes. It danced like a reaper of some sort, but at least it did not give any pain to killed people, because it was so fast and stronger compared to ordinary humans or king and emperor levels, they have no chance to understand what happened to them and their brains was not fast enough to comprehend the pain from the dead. Only three minutes later, Martin searched all the Firemonger Clan Base with his energy and perception after understanding that there is no more living human in the Base, he closed his eyes and vanished without a trace. In the night, a man was sitting on a tall tree branch looking toward to stars with no expression on his face, "Is this the right thing" The man asked himself, it may sound like he asked somebody but this question was only for himself not for somebody. As his powers improving he started to think and judge himself more, he was not a human anymore, or he was a good being to start with, but in the end, before he came to this world he had the hearth of a human and a mind, he did feel an unstoppable d?s?r? to kill humans and bloodlust towards them from the start. But even for himself killing the ordinary humans with the power he had still felt wrong, It felt wrong and good at the same time, he was becoming a delusional being with a different kind of mindset any other being which powerful in the places they live. This may be because of the power, when he was on the Earth he was no different than the other humans other than his training and the bloodlust, and when he killed other humans he felt nothing but joy because the power difference between them was not that big of a deal. This may be the reason why Martin felt like made a wrong move, he wanted to kill humans or any other living beings but this does not mean that he just wanted slaughter sheep for the sake of it. He wanted some kind of resistance or a challenge for himself, for him to do this he has to earn more power than usual. And the only thing for the being could give him the power he wanted was killing the humans and other beings. As Martin thought he got up from where he was sitting and whispered to himself. "I have to finish my plans and do everything accordingly, after I pass a certain threshold, I will try and do not kill ordinary humans or being with no power" As he said these words, he whispered to himself using the points he earned from the killings. "System, allocate all of my points to "Agility" As Martin said his words, a ding sound resonated inside of his head and the status of his updated. Martin Level = "World Level 2 (Beginner)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 210.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points Battle Power ¨C 460 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 4) (Mid) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 560" (World Level 5 (Mid) (Soul Abilities Included) - After Martin looked at the his status he just smiled. The "10" points looked like they not worth much, but they made him pass a certain-threshold which is crossing from the "Intermediate" to "Mid", this could make a difference in the battle. Right now he could fight against the World Level 4 ¨C Mid and if he uses everything he has on his arsenal he could kill a World Level 5 - Mid Chapter 276 - The President Of Outside Matters - 276 As Martin finished the Firemonger Clan, his new target clan was the enemy clan named "Deep Sea Hunters" this clan had the same power as the Firemonger Clan, and because of the elements and their characteristic they had been enemies with the Firemonger Clan. The clan base was in a region named "Damper Coast" which was pretty far away from the Imperium City itself, it could be said that it was the furthest coast away from the Imperium Clan and Imperium City. The coast itself was connected to "Main Ocean" where Martin first came to Imperium Continent, and the Deep Sea Hunters earned their money by helping the other ships who wanted to travel in the ocean and by hunting and collecting valuable pearls within the ocean. This was because, their element of use was water be it fighter or mage, both of them being types were good at Water Magic and Water Elemental Energy, they had the power in or on the ocean and it was not a surprising thing that they lived in the Coast. In the Damper Coast, there was a small-city which looked like a town more than a city named Damper Town and this town and it is residents human and other races can live by helping the Deep Sea Hunters, It could be said that the reason that people or any other races can live in the Damper City was because of the existence of the Clan Of Deep Sea Hunters. As Martin knew these things he smiled and shook his head as he whispered. "After I finish the killings and there will be no more Deep Sea Hunters, the people in the Damper Town has to went towards to other cities for finding jobs for themselves." Most of the people used ordinary Copper, Silver, and Gold coins only the people who were working to improve their power and reached a power level did use the Star Stones as the money, so for the people who lived ordinary lives, they had to find the job to live without any worry. He had his missions and plans but in the end, he had to have fun too, If he was not going to have fun doing normal things from time to time where is the freedom of power he was seeking. As Martin kept flying some people from the Imperium Clan noticed the difference in the Firemonger Clan, the power of the Imperium Clan was strong and they did not think that the Firemonger Clan was a threat to them, But because they are the leading clan of the Imperius Continent they knew that they still had to know what the other clans doing. So they placed spies and people who gather information about the other clans. Because the spies itself was not in the clan base itself, they are not killed by the Martin himself. But they knew that every person in the Firemonger Clan was killed and quickly reported this knowledge to Imperium City, and the clan itself. The spies were people minimum at the level of Sky Master with different sneaking and information gathering abilities. With special magic and their abilities, they could send the information they gathered quickly to the main base without any kind of interruption and some of them even had soul abilities they created an information sending spell in the case they died unexpectedly. The Imperium Clan worked differently than other clans it had different people for looking at different things. These people named Presidents, each of them had a number on them and each of them had their missions on their name, for example, "President ¨C 3 ¨C City Matters" Every one of them at the minimum was at the level of Sky Master and the President numbered "1" was at the level of "World Level" at the minimum. The massacre of the Firemonger Clan was a matter that has to be seen by the "President 1" of Outside Matters, - A man was sitting on a chair and his table there are information papers that just reached him, it was " 5:00 AM" so it was still a little bit dark and most of the people in the city were sleeping without any sound whatsoever. This man looked in his 40s and he had grey hair on his sidelines and clean shaved face, it could be said that he was a handsome and charismatic man, this man was the "President 1 ¨C Outside Matters", The important matters in the outside of the clan and Imperium City, first sent to him and needed his approval before making any move and his name was Leon-Ferna. As he read the newly sent documents to himself he nodded and took a deep breath. "The Firemonger Clan was still good in the start of this day night, but they destroyed in the morning, this means that they attacked by a person who is minimum at the level of "World Level", most likely this person had no feuds with the Firemonger Clan itself, it could be just a killer for fun or a person who is planning something using the souls of the death Firemonger Clan Members" As he thought, he got up from his chair and spoke with a tone can be audible. "Maria, enter the room" As she entered the room, she bowed a little bit and then kept looking at the Leon-Ferna. Leon-Ferna did not look at the face of Maria and just spoke. "Investigate the matter of Firemonger Clan Massacre" Chapter 277 - The Unknown Fate Appears - Maria - 277 The woman named Maria nodded and then took the document on the table and started reading it. As Maria read the documents Leon-Ferno was silent and did not said anything, After about five minutes later the Maria finished reading all the documents about the event the last night happened. At that time Leon-Ferno looked at her face and started talking. "What are you thinking, tell me" Maria put the document on the table again and started talking. Her voice was cold too like her appearance. "I believe this is not a revenge thing or something like that" Leon-Ferno nodded and started talking. "Give me the details explain it" Maria then took a deep breath and started talking. "The attacker was strong person, at the very least at the level of "World Level", this means that he did not scared of Firemonger at all, everyone even the ordinary people knew that they had no "World-Level" being on their clan," Maria then smiled a little bit and then kept explaining about the massacre. "This means that the person who attacked the Firemonger Attacked with a reason, most likely a personal gain, and is attacked in the night because he does not want to seen by the outside forces such as "Imperium Clan" itself," Leon-Ferno nodded and started talking again. "Try more, deduce more things it may prove to be useful." Maria, thought a little bit and started talking again. "I believe that the person who attacked is not a mage, we know that the people who killed vanished without a trace and there was no magical energy, the reason who know the killings happened, by the eyes of our spies, this means that the person who killed the clan members is a close-fighter with space abilities, like teleportation and hiding" At that time, a raindrop sound heard from around and Leon-Ferno nodded as he smiled. At that time, Maria took a deep breath and focused his energy on the table and then she started drawing three symbols, one of them was a basic Triangle, the second is an "I-V" and the last one was a basic rectangle, all of these symbols drew on the table and after that Maria whispered. "Active !" "I found the knowledge about him and where he is now" Maria then started to speak again her eyes were still closed. "His name is Martin, his level in the minimum "World Level 1 Mid" or Intermediate, he is a sword-fighter of some sort, and has the capabilities of teleporting and hiding, he is in the forest right now, I am not wrong he is going towards to Damper Town." As Maria was still speaking something weird happened, a humanoid-looking creature with strong energy manifested and it slowly used it is energy to clean the drawings on the table, as it cleaned the drawings, Maria has taken aback and lost the information. At that time both Maria and Leon-Ferno gulped and looked at the creature, it had no face or head, it had no head but still had a sphere in the place where his head should be, as it cleaned the drawings, it vanished without a trace too. This creature was the "The Unknown Fate" which Martin himself created for protecting himself, - - Martin already noticed a different kind of thing happened to himself as he was still flying The Unknown Fate manifested without Martin himself ordered to him it vanished without a trace and after about 15 seconds later he came back and vanished again this time entered to his "Soul Abilities Place" Martin did not understand what was going on but at that time he learned about different things too, he learned about the woman named Maria who belong to the Imperium Clan was used the soul''s ability to locate himself and learn about his powers. "Maria (Imperium Clan Worker)" "Soul Ability ¨C Thrilum Fian Depictum" "Description" "User can locate a target after, the user itself deduce the knowledge and the motives of the said person, the ability effect will be more effective if the user itself learn a document about the target "signed" by a person who at the level of "Word Level" - The user has to deduce true information about the target - - The user has to read something about the target which read and signed by a "World Level" at the minimum" - The user can use this ability once in a month" Martin learned about the ability which used for locating himself, it was clear that "The Unknown Fate" showed itself because of the natural protection, "The Unknown Fate" maybe a soul ability, but one has to know that it is a soul ability with naturally created some kind of creature, this means that even if Martin does not want to use the "Soul Ability" itself, it will try to work for his user because it created by the will of the "Soul Of The User" itself. As "The Unknown Fate" felt that his user which is Martin will be watched from now on then, it decided that this is dangerous for the user himself and showed himself and used it is powered to teleport himself to the enemy and broke the soul ability of the enemy, It does want to attack the enemy and kill it for the neutralize the target once and for all but it does not have any kind of power when it came to the attacking the "human-targets", Martin felt good that he created the ability of "The Unknown Fate" if not he was going to watch by the Imperium Clan and most likely hunted by them and it will create problems for himself and his goals. "I have to create news plans and another target for the time being" As Martin understood this, he stopped flying and started thinking about the target he has to choose, but in the meantime, he thought about a new plan too, "I will still go to "Damper Town", because as I can think about changing my plans they will think about that I will change my plans as they understood that their ability was forcefully broken." Chapter 278 - The Underground Base - Weird Tavern - 278 Damper Town was a town primarily created it is an existing economy with the help of the fishing and sea-wares from the ocean itself. The Deep Sea Hunters worked on the security of the Town Itself, but still, the Damper Town had it is an authority under control without scared of Deep Sea Hunters. In the end, it was like the existence of co-dependence, without the Deep Sea Hunters the Damper Town could not live well and without the Damper Town, the Deep Sea Hunters could not create a different kind of economical and community-based goals. As Martin slowly went down on the ground. He finally saw the Damper Town walls, as expected the town walls were made from wood, not stone. As Martin can see and perceive the town itself had around 2.000 to 3.000 building inside of it and the population was reaching around the 10.000 to 20.000, Martin got close to the city entrance and he noticed several young and old people groups were at the level of Ancestor and Emperor, they are planning some kind of traveling but Martin did not think that it was worth him to listen anyway. As Martin got close to the entrance, two-person showed up, they both had blue-leather armors and spears looked like made up from steel. Two of them were young males with no experience with most of the matters as they saw they Martin wanted to enter Damper Town, two of them stopped Martin and started talking. "Hey, you have to pay 5 Silver Coins for entering the Damper Town, if you don''t have a coin you can not enter" Martin looked at the faces of two young-guard and then he nodded. As he nodded, the two young-man already dropped the dead on the ground and then vanished without a trace as Martin entered the town. Martin was an already killer of innocent people, the number was such that it is too many to count, so when there is a situation like the young-guards who tried to extort money from Martin, He believed that if he does not kill these punks he will be doing injustice the people who killed by his swords. the people who do not have a home and the kids without any families are more in this city, most of the people just tried to work and fill their belly with food and beer, Most of the buildings are made up from the wood and there is a smell of fish and ocean in the air. "It still good looks" Martin commented from his mind and started walking inside of the town, he was looking to find a tavern to spend a little bit of time and drink, if he finds a good-looking woman he can have fun, Of course, it was still morning so there are not many people on the streets, the people on the streets of the town most likely going towards to their mission and other things such as their job and daily mundane things. As Martin walked he finally noticed a big tavern made up of stone, from the outside tavern looked pretty luxurious, the engravings and sculptings on the outside of taverns showed that it has some history. As Martin entered the tavern, the smell of cooked fish and beer entered his nose, most of the times when he was only traveling he shut up most of his senses to a human level, If not he could smell, hear and know most of the things in the town and it was pretty boring to know everything and feel everything. As he looked around he understood that this place may not be luxurious like he thought There is a man who looked like a pro and waited without looking around, the bar was full of nice cooked fish smell and smell of the quality beer and booze. he noticed there are only three to four people around not many, and three people were a group of young people in the clothes of White and Blue, it was pretty easy to know that they are from some kind of organization or school. Martin just sat on the corner of the bar which is just side of the Three young people, As Martin sat, everyone in the group looked at him for about two seconds and then turned their heads and started talking with whisper again. Two of them was female and another one was a male, they all around the age of 20 and it was clear that they were rich and powerful, at the least every one of them at the level of Ancestor, Which maybe not seen too strong in this continent, but it is a continent master in the continents like Shapeshifter Continent. As Martin was thinking, a different woman came to his table and started asking. "Hi, sir what can I give you," Martin looked at the woman and smiled, the woman had blue short-hair with a nice toned-body with the bartender-clothes, even the clothes are pretty luxurious too, Martin still did not expect to find a place like this in this small-town. "I would like to get your preferred fish food and quality beer" The woman smiled and bowed a little bit and went toward to back to prepare Martin''s request. As Martin was still inspecting the tavern itself, he laughed to himself and nodded as he thought. "This place is not a tavern, this place is a spy or some kind of organization in the look of a tavern" Martin did not just spout nonsense, because he wondered why this kind of place in this small town where most of the people even could not pay bills from here, he checked the around and the underground. After checking the underground he noticed a base full of people. Chapter 279 - Deep Night Organization - 279 After Martin ordered his food he noticed there are many people inside of the underground base. The tavern he was going to eat food just looked like a tavern but in the reality, it is most likely a base that people have set for the spying and other matters they have. Martin just smiled and waited for his food to come. At that time Martin looked at the one of a young student and spoke with an audible tone. "What is the name of this tavern" The woman who Martin asked the question waited for one second and then answered. "It is "Deep Night Tavern" Martin nodded and at that time two plates of food and a big cup of beer came to his table and after the bartender smiled she went back room in the tavern itself. Martin did not care and started eating the exotic food in front of himself, As Martin started to eat the woman he asked a question turned her head to one of her friends which is the male one, and asked. "Lebar, do you know this man" She took a deep breath and started thinking. "This town is pretty small and people with power know what is this tavern works for, so why this man doesn''t know the name of the tavern itself" The girl was a member of Deep Night Organization which is an organization that spans towards to everywhere on the continent and it earns numbers of money from spying and ?ssassination. As a spy of the Deep Night, she worked hard the join one of the schools that Deep Sea Hunters managing, she did not want any trouble to arise and her cover to be blown up. At that time Martin was still eating his food, he liked eating different kinds of foods and drinking a different kind of booze because, in the end, he did not have any kind of hobby or something to do in his free time other than killing people and improving his power. Eating a different kind of food and drinking a different kind of beverage gave him a sense of being human and living like a human, not like a killing-robot. About ten minutes later Martin finished his food and took a deep breath as he smiled. He did like the food the taste and everything. - At that time Deep Night Spy woman still was checking the Martin up and down, in the end, she still felt a different kind of energy was coming towards herself from this guy. Even a child can understand that when she was still thinking the man turned his face towards her and spoke with a chilling tone. "If you keep looking me at like that, I am going to kill you." As the words of the Martin were over the bartender and the man on the entrance and other students from the Deep Sea Hunters froze and every one of them gulped. They did not expect this kind of words from a stranger. Deep Night Spy, the woman took a deep breath and looked around, and furrowed her brows as she speaks. "I dare you to try, do you know where you are ?" Martin smiled and used a little bit of energy, an black and red aura started to engulf himself, at that time the Bartender Woman furrowed her brows and commented. "Is he is at the level of Sky Master" At that time, Martin''s energy was still not much and did not use too much energy to create a ruckus. After the sword manifested the "killing-intent" of Martin began to spread around as his aura rose around himself. At that time the man in the tavern already left the tavern, because he did not want to be collateral damage. And the bartender woman again this time with gulping commented. "He is at the level of World Level, but I don''t know which level !" - Deep Night Spy woman and her friends were already frozen, their body was not listening to them the only thing they can do is just use their brain and think, nothing else. The woman itself wanted to speak but it did not work, she wanted to run but her legs did not listen to herself. She wanted to scream with fear but as she cannot speak she cannot scream too. At that time, the energy of Martin little bit weakened and a man with Black-Beard and Long-Black hair manifested inside of the tavern and spoke. "Hi, I am sorry for what my member said to you, this is my domain I could listen to everything and I know her fault." As Martin nodded the man with a black-beard looked at the Deep Night Spy woman and spoke. "Lila, apologize to the master, right now !" As the man spoke deep dark energy started to emerge from the man and shrouded the woman, as the woman shrouded she felt a deep pain in her bones but she did not say anything. After about three seconds later she looked at Martin with no emotion in her eyes and spoke. "I am sorry for what I said, master !" As the woman spoke, the black-bearded man looked at Martin and started speaking. "Please, I would like to invite you to a tea in the backroom, come with me" Martin again did not say anything as the black-sword in hand vanished he followed the man. Chapter 280 - Deal With Spy - 280 Martin went from the back of the man with a black beard and they come into a medium-sized room with shelves and one small coffee table in the middle of the room. The man signaled Martin that he could sit and Martin sat without saying anything. After, Man poured two cups of tea one for himself and one for Martin he sat and started talking. "My name is Diposna, I am the second-in-command in the matters involving the Deep Night Organization, may I ask what are your business with us" Martin took a sip from the tea and nodded. Confirming that tea was good. "I do not have any kind of things with you guys, I was just here at this tavern for eating some food and drinking, I learn the existence of the organization when I just got here after I saw the basement inside of this tavern" After the words of Martin, Diposna nodded. He was thinking. "He already knew there is a basement inside of this tavern when he got there and did not make any attempts to talk to me, it is clear he is at the level of World Level, but I don''t know which level he is at." Diposna himself was a man at the level of World Level, as a World Level being he naturally knew the importance of the levels inside of the World Level, the fact that as second-in-command of a spy organization and he still can''t learn the power of the man in front of himself made himself bad and threatened. At that time, Diposna started speaking. "As you mister already know the events of the Firemonger Clan shook the most of the people around and of course our members too, a clan with normally considerable power massacred in one day, this caused most of our employers to create some kind of ruckuses, this is why our member inside of the tavern was had animosity towards to you" Martin nodded and he started speaking. "I know that I had no reason to meet you guys, but could you tell me about the Deep Night Organization more, what kind of services you guys provide and what is the price." Diposna smiled as he heard that the man in front of him wanted to know about the Deep Night Organization, no World Level being was simply being in the continent of "Imperium", so having a customer or even a friend at the level of World Level is a big thing for every clan. "Mister, Deep Night Organization is an organization that specializes in spying, ?ssassination and collecting information, we provide these services and there are two different types of providing system we set" Martin nodded as Diposna kept talking. "One of this system is general services, which is every person could buy with a monthly payment, the customer chooses a topic and then we gave him weekly knowledge about the topic he chooses and customer pays us, with "Star Stones" "Another one is special services, which we deal with the user about one thing and give him complete information or something like that" Martin nodded and he started speaking. "Let''s say that, I would like you guys to spy "Imperium Clan" headquarters for me, how much "Star Stones" I need to pay for it ?" Diposna started breathing fastly, Imperium Clan is the biggest and strongest clan in the continent itself, even the continent name was the "Imperium Continent" there are not many spy organization or some kind of organization who could meddle with their business, but at that time Diposna smiled and started speaking. "Is it general information, or special" Martin took a sip from his tea and answered. "Special, of course, I would like to know the place that Imperium Clan hides it is most valuable items, the way to go there, the guardians, traps if any, could you do it" Diposna again started thinking. The things this customer wants is doable and could be done, but the risk of being bad with the "Imperium Clan" made himself, feel bad. At that time, Diposna already created a link between himself and the leader of the organization "Raufa", As he listened to the Diposna, he first asked that is this some kind of joke or not but when heard that the customer was a person at the level of "World-Level" and has no ties with the "Imperium Clan" he started to think about this for real. After about 20 minutes of silence, Martin already finished his tea and still waiting for the answer of the Diposna, At that Diposna then looked at the eyes of Martin and answered. "1000 Star-Stones, 500 now and 500 after the mission is completed, we need 3 days to find the information you want," Martin smiled, in his ??Inventory" there are more than 50.000 Star Stones from the killings he did until now, so money was not too much of a problem for him. After, these words from the Diposna, Martin took a paper from his inventory and then again took 500 Star Stones which was in the form of a card and passed it to the "Diposna" and started speaking. "In this paper, I have a little bit of magic on it, you could use it to contact me, and this is the money, After three days later, I will come here to take information from you guys." Diposna nodded and at that time Martin vanished without a trace. -- 1.000.000 Star Stones ¨C 1 SP (Real Currency Of Space) (Imperium Clan Net Worth Estimate ¨C 5 SP to 15 SP - (Soul Tree Energy Core Worth In Market = 10 SP) As Martin thought within his mind, he knew how much a big money is 1000 Star Stones for the "Deep Night Organization", Star Stones normally used as currency but at the same time it could be used for building strong mechanical ships, enchanting items or even upgrading the personal power, in the end as long as the amount is enough one person could do a lot with the "Star Stones" Chapter 281 - No More Deep Sea Hunters - 281 As Martin left the tavern he took a deep breath and whispered. "It is time" Martin now going to massacre the entire clan "Deep Sea Hunters", directly. He already knows where are the base of theirs and so he had no problem finding his way. As he thought, he took a deep breath and again started flying towards to "Deep Sea Hunters Clan" Clan Base. - Night-Time ¨C Deep Sea Hunters Clan Base. - Martin did not use big moves this time or thought about what he is going to do, as he thought from within his mind the "Silver Soul Sword" manifested itself and after the sword showed itself, Martin ordered the sword within his mind. "Go, kill all humans and other creatures inside of the base," As Martin ordered, the "Silver Soul Sword" turned into a silver-light and shoot towards Deep Sea Hunters Clan Base. The Clan Base, looked like a camp with walls around the base itself, it was pretty close to the sea itself but it did not matter for the Martin nor Silver Soul Sword. The Silver Soul Sword entered and started to massacre everyone on the clan, kids, ?du?ts, normal humans or the people with power, mages every person was killed by the "Silver Soul Sword" The sword itself has the abilities that empowered the "Sword", these are the radar-like abilities that helped it find the targets and different kind of moves that easily penetrate or cut the humans. Each time, "Silver Soul Sword" killed a human the human did not spill any blood and just turned into the dust by the energy of the sword, this was not a needed thing or it worked anything. Martin just wanted that he did not want to lay corpses around everyplace he went, this was because even as a killer in the soul, he felt bad about killing too many people without batting an eye. Their human form which can be seen by everyone just a camouflage that hides their real-self, in the end, their true-self was their "Shapeshifter Form" Martin felt bad because of killings humans because he was a human before all of this, he was contradictory with the feelings he felt and the move he is doing but he knew there is not any chance to do anything other than what he is doing. "Three Hours Later" Martin was back in the tavern of "Deep Night Spy" and drinking a different kind of beverage with eating good food. The massacre was already over and there is no more a clan named "Deep Sea Hunters" in the continent of "Imperium", but he was at the tavern just eating food and drinking like he did not kill more than 5000 people just two hours before. At that time when Martin was eating food, he started to think about how many points he earned. "It was not too much different from the Firemonger Clan itself, but it still will help me to earn 15.0 more points" Martin thought within his mind and then drink a little bit and whispered. "System put all my points to "Agility". After Martin said his words, the system put the all "Paradigna Points" he earned to the "Agility" and then Martin finished his food which is a big fish with different kinds of plants, and opened to his status. Martin Level = "World Level 2 (Beginner)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 225.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points - "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 580" (World Level 5 (Peak) (Soul Abilities Included) After Martin checked his status he smiled as nodded. "With this improvement, fighting against the people at the level of "World Level Peak 4" is not hard at all and with my other powers I could easily deal with the people at the level of "World Level 5 Peak" Even, if Martin thought like this he knew that there several things like trump-cards, live-saving items, etc that he could not think beforehand. Let us say that he is fighting against a creature or human at the level of "World Level 5 Peak", in normal times he should be very well killing these kinds of creatures which at the level of "World Level 5 Peak" But the thing is what if the creature or human enemy uses some kind of ability that improves his level and power, for short time, like when he was fighting against the "Perimeter Leaders" If something like this happens, and the enemy suddenly breaks the level of "Five" and reaches the "World Level 6" or "World Level 7", Martin will not going to have a chance to win at all. And somewhat if the enemy reaches the level of "World Level 8" with using an item or secret-ability this means that Martin may not even have the chance of escaping too, he may escape from the first attacks but the person who is at the level of "World Level 8" could easily follow him in the world and hunt him if needed. No creature or human wanted something like that, this mindset was the basis of what Martin doing right now. He is not just killing people with powers he is killing everybody in the clan so that nobody from the clan has a different kind of mindset which is the mindset of the "revenge" against himself. Because of this mind-set Martin did not wanted to fight against creatures or people who is stronger than himself so that he will be have no enemies, his enemies will be already death after they encountered with him. Chapter 282 - Leafan Imperium - Asssasin - Satellite - 282 Bulky braziers half enclosing each of the eight alabaster columns light up the lower levels of the throne hall and bathe it in an orange glow. The paintings of angels and cherubs on the slanted ceiling dance in the flickering light while carved images look down upon the wooden floor of this extravagant hall. An alabaster rug runs from the throne down through the center and splits into two paths leading out while rectangular banners with adorned quilting decorate the walls. Between each banner hangs a lantern, they''ve all been lit and in turn illuminate the statues of the fiercest creatures of this kingdom below them. Broad, stained glass windows depicting important moments of victory are bordered by draperies colored the same alabaster as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with gold leaves and gilded linings. An impressive throne of marble sits behind a lavish gate of gilded wood and is adjoined by two plain, but comfortable seats for the royal highness''s direct family. The throne is covered in complicated images and fixed on each of the rear legs is an elegant sun. The bulky pillows are light alabaster and these too have been adorned with golden tracery. Those expecting an audience with their royal highness can do so on the few rather plain-looking marble benches, all of which are lined up perfectly symmetrical. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the extremely lavish mezzanines overlooking the hall. - In the throne room of the Imperium Clan, only one man was sitting on the throne itself, this man was named "Leafan Imperium", this was his true name, he only said it to just three days ago, before that he did not want to say it because he thought that somebody could curse his name. Leafan was thinking about the last events in the Continent, the Avian Tribe Lords, the Perimeter Monsters, and now that two clans were destroyed. He knew about the most of things that go on the continent, as a king of the Imperium it could be said that he was the leader of the Continent itself and everything on the continent was directly connected to himself. These things may seem not important but as a cautious man, Leafan was given important thought about these matters. The Leafan was a middle-aged-looking man with black-long hair and light black stubble, his eyes were deep and sharp at the same time the color of his eyes were deep black-blue, it could be said that he was a pretty handsome man for any kind of woman. Leafan was the only person at the Imperium Continent who was at the level of Atmosphere Level, and this meant that he could very well leave the planet he is on whenever he wants. As he was sitting on he started to think. "I have to found a way to deal with this Margan Sattelite," The "Sattelite" kind of organization or communities are named for the beings who live in a spaceship but do not settle on the planets. Most of them have at least more than five "Atmosphere Level" being protecting and managing the things for the satellite. And the satellite "Leafan" was talking about the organization that lives in the star-system of where his planet and "Continent" is in. The planet was known by name of "Fivurlas" on the outside, so Margan Sattelite leader and managers told Leafen that they want to work with him, they wanted to rights of the planet itself and in the return, they proposed valuable items and "SP" ( Star Currency) Essentially they were trying to say that "you have to give your empire and planet to us if you want to live" This was not a good thing for the Leafan, he did not want to be bound by shackles of some weird-creature organization. As the name suggested "Margans" are not humans, they are some kind of weird stone-like creatures, they resembled golems and their origin was not clear to "Leafen" At that time Leafan took a deep breath and thought. "I have to deal with Margans and this unknown "World Level" being who breaking havoc in the entire continent" Leafan, knew that he had no power or resources to fight against the "Margans Satellite", they had more than six "Atmosphere Level" being on their side and every one of these "Atmosphere Level" beings was stronger than himself because of the resources in their lifetime Margans Sattelite Community lived in the star-system compared to a person who was born and grow up on a planet they had more resources and money, and with these, it was not hard them for the be stronger than other people who were born and raised in the planets and continents. At that time, Leafan, send a little bit of energy to the door of his throne room. After he sent the energy a man entered the room and bowed a little bit and looked at the eyes of Leafen. This man was named "Argares" and he was the best "Assassin" in the "Imperium Clan", Leafen trusted him a lot in the times of if he needed to ?ssassinate someone or find someone, he was at the level of "World Level 8" and it can be said that there are not many people who are stronger than the "Argares" except himself. "I want you to investigate the matters of the "Firemonger Clan Massacre" "Deep Sea Hunters Massacre" and "Perimeter Lords", and find the culprit of these events and kill him without asking a question." After the order from the Leafen, Argares nodded and turned his back towards Leafen, and left the room. At that time, Leafan started to think. "Now, go massacre a clan and show me your power, unknown being." As he said these words, he vanished without a trace. Chapter 283 - Tiger King - Tiger Island - 283 After Martin finished his food, he started thinking "I have to lay down for some time, before keep attacking the people again and again." Martin thought like this because he understands that his movements will earn attention from the big-shots on the "Imperium Clan", Of course, he did not know that a "World-Level 8" Assassin already sent towards himself to hunt him down. After Martin thought like this he bought a map from a shop and then inspected the map. "It looks like, there are many uninhabited islands around this coast because they have many monsters or do not have fertile lands, because of the energy comes from the creatures (monsters). Martin then left the "Damper Town" and flew directly towards to ocean, as he was flying he was thinking of the next-clan that he will be going to destroy. This clan was named "Monrock Clan" and the clan members had "Stone-Elemental" abilities, and the clan itself has around 15 and more "Sky Masters" in the clan. Most likely they have about 20 to 25 "Sky Master" in the clan that is hidden from the public eye. Martin did not care, no clan at this size have a being more powerful than himself. As he was flying he noticed one to two small islands, but these clans were too close to "Imperium Continent" and do not made sense to these islands. Martin kept flying for about more than three hours. - At that time, Martin finally saw a small island about 10 km to the end, this island did not get any attention or have something useful from the first look. This was what Martin wanted, keep hidden for some time being until the things cooldown down a little bit. Martin smiled as he flew towards Island and after one minute later he landed down on the sandy beach. After five seconds later, four to five creatures in the form of "Tigers" showed up, These creatures looked completely like tigers except for one black horn just top of their head and from this horn, strong energy came towards Martin. After Martin inspected these creatures he gulped and showed a shocked expression. "Soul-Devil Horned Tiger" "Level "World Level 1" "Clan Soul-Devil" All of these four tigers were actually "World-Level" beings, If Martin encountered even one of them when he just left the "Shapeshifter" Island, he would be killed without know how he was killed. "This is weird, If these creatures are this strong why they are here in a small-island without any special things on it," At that time one of the tigers spoke. "Human, I can see that you are strong but this place is ours, please do not make any move towards us and just leave here" Martin then answered. "I will leave but let me ask, with the powers you guys have, it should be easy to turn into human form and create an organization that even rivals to top 5 human organization, why live in this small island." Tiger looked at Martin and then he looked at the other friends of his and answered. "That is not your thing to look at, we want to live like this and we will abide what our king says" Martin afterward did not say anything just nodded and flown and left the island, of course, he did not leave the island directly, at least not for now. "They are hiding something, there is no reason for them to stay in a small uninhabited island, the island must have it is secret" Martin thought. - "So, you left that man go without killing him" A tiger who walked with two-legs as humans spoke to tigers who were still at the four legs." At that time, one of the tigers spoke. "My king Grimas, the human was stronger than us, if we did attack he would kill us without too much of a problem." Grimas listened to the tiger and started thinking. Grimas was the king of the small-island "Martin Visited" just now and he was a being at the level of "World Level 9", he had a mission in this small-island given him by his clan, and now because of that human and his soldiers, the mission was in danger. The mission was given to himself because, the clan itself did not want to take any attention, from the human-powers on the "Imperium Continent", and the power on their back. If this human was stronger than his soldiers and if he talks about the thing he saw it could be a problem for himself. Grimas looked at the tigers and spoke again. "Go, talk with the bu??erflies and hide the island from the eyes of people, with their power beings who are lower level than "World Level" could not see the island itself, and prepare our defenses we may have to fight" The four tigers just nodded and then left the tribal-throne room inside of the forest, Grimas was still thinking about what to do for the time being. Martin kept looking at the "Tiger Island" which he named it and then shook his head and turned his head towards another place. "I have to look and complete my mission, for the time being, I don''t have the power of venturing too deep in these things" Martin was a cautious man who valued his life, most likely a being who can control more than "Four World Level" creatures, is at the level of same as him or most likely higher, with this kind of risk, there is no enough return for Martin to take risks and keep exploring the "Tiger Island" This was clear in his mind. After Martin made up his mind, he just found another small-island which was pretty close to "Tiger Island" and flew there. After landing he noticed that the only creatures are here was amphibian creatures who can live in the water and the land called "Dark Stone Fish", and these fishes were only at the level of "Ancestor to Sky Master", so he decided living in this island is pretty good for the time being. Chapter 284 - Domain Four World-Levels - 284 The new island Martin choose for himself was a pretty small island, even smaller than the "Tiger Island", it only had about 6 km to end, but it was still good for the one person. He was not on this island for having a holiday anyway, he was waiting for some time, so the things cool down. Lower-rank clans have no chance to fight against themselves. But after destroying two-clans in the continent which all of them has about than 10 "Sky Master" will take the attention of the stronger clan, which is "Imperium Clan" Martin learned these things on earth. Killing punks and gang members is not a hard thing, the problem is what is going after them. After the killings continue there will be people who going to try to hunt the Martin himself. It was always been like this and not going to change as long as human nature is around. With these thoughts in mind, Martin started to look around and inspect the little-island, the island was small and contained one little-mountain and forest, the only creatures he saw on these islands "Dark Stone Fish" which most of them at the level of either Ancestor, Sky Master, Martin could kill these Dark Stone Fish for earning points, but he had a better idea in his mind. As he was still looking at the island from the air, he noticed one group of "Dark Stone Fish" walking on the beach of "Little-Island" Martin smiled and teleported to front of them, the Dark Stone Fishes, were vigilant at first but after sensing the power of the "Martin" they dropped all defensive measures and showed that they want no problem. At that time, Martin spoke, he knew that in this group there is two "Sky Master" Creature present, so they most likely have the ability to think and talk with himself. As Martin thought about this he remembered, how he was scared of "Sky Master Level" being when in the "Atrem Continent", he is saved by one of them when he was still at the lord-level, But now knowing that the creature who saved himself had the same power as these legged-black fish-like creatures made himself feel bad a little bit. At that time, Martin disbanded the thoughts and spoke. "One of you come forward," As Martin spoke, the Dark Stone Fish, in the behind showed himself and slowly walked towards Martin, Martin noticed that these "Dark Stone Fish" was a little bit different than other specimens, compared to the others this looked much thinner and a little bit weak, but of course it was at the level of Sky Master Level 1 After the creature came forward it spoke. "How I may help the lord ?" Martin was shocked a little, he was not expecting a woman voice from the "Dark Stone Fish", so this was the reason why this creature looked different than others, it was because it was a female creature. Martin looked at the creature and spoke. "Do you know World-Level creatures inside of the ocean, preferably level 1 or level 2 ? of course other than your race" Dark Stone Fish Female, started to think within from her mind and answered with an ugly and weird happy expression on her face. "I know my lord, I know" Martin just nodded and then the creature started talking. "I know in this domain which we call "Frigna Islands", there are four "World Level" creature, each one of the leaders of their race" Martin kept listened to the creature after heard that there is four World Level creature in this domain. Dark Stone Fish Female, noticed that a powerful human was listening to herself, so she started talking about the world-level creatures. 1 "Blue Pearl Shark King" which is the leader of the "Blue Pear Sharks" " In my knowledge, Blue Pear Sharks are evolved form of the sharks after encountering with "magical energy" depth in the ocean itself, the Blue Pearl Shark King is a "World-Level" creature with 100 meters size and huge physical power and fast swimming speed that rivals the fastest fish in the ocean. 2 "Insect World Fish, which is the leader of the Insect Fishes" "There is not much information knew about these new creatures, but our race and other friendly ocean races thinking that these creatures are coming from one of the islands, these insect from the random island evolved the fish-like a creature and earned strong power genetically, these creatures are fast and have strong claws that could cut the hard-shells of "Moras Turtles", they are the ?ssassins of the "Domain Frgina Islands, the leader of them 50-meter size, insect-fish capable cutting of small-islands with ease, 3 "Lord Vampire Waterhorse, which is the leader of the Vampire Waterhorse "We named them Vampire because these Waterhorses could walk in the ground but only on the night, they use their evolved mouth the shooting water magic their enemy after they kill their enemy they suck the blood from the hunted target and earn more power. 4 " and finally the "Undead Ocean Behemoth" which is the leader of " Undead Fishes and Creatures" "This race is the evilest race of them all, Behemoth is a now an ocean creature that other races accustomed to, these creatures in the form of flying bird-like "Eagles" but with the ability to swim like, birds, on the top of that they are undead so killing one of them is hard, but the reason that other races so scared of them is they are capable of turning other creatures into the undead after killing them and the turned creatures in the control of t he "Undead Ocean Behemoth" Martin listened to all of the information about the creatures because he knew that this information is good and he thought that it was interesting and the other reason is when he wants to fight against creatures at the world level, he must be ready and knowing one or two things about their abilities is not a bad thing in any way. Chapter 285 - Blue Pearl Shark King - Blue Pearl Clan - 285 After Martin finished listening he did not keep talking about the Dark Stone Fish Female and flew to one of the small mountains on the island. The Dark Stone Fish Female shook her head then entered the water with other Dark Stone Fishes. - Martin was on the top of the mountain looking at the ocean scenery, he smiled and then wet 10 meters down. After that, he dug some of the mountains using his energy and started making himself a house for the time being. It did not take took long for him to make a house inside of the mountain. With his power and energy, it was piece of cake to pierce a mountain or destroy it whole anyway. As Martin finished making his house he started to think about hunting. - Dark Stone Fish Female and others were swimming in the deep waters, about ten minutes later they reached their home and entered it. At that time one of the old Dark Stone Fish started asking questions. "What happened on the island, you and your group was late compared the other groups" Dark Stone Fish Female did not hide anything from the Elder Dark Stone Fish, as Elder Dark Stone Fish listened to what happened he took a deep breath and whispered with a smile-like face on his face. "It is good that you told him about other races" Dark Stone Fish Female shook her head and showed that she did not understand. Elder Dark Stone Fish started speaking again. "Most of the human world levels improve as they hunt other creatures, so you told him what he was going to hunt, he will stay on that island as long as the hunt goes on" Dark Stone Fish Female was shocked to hear this fact from Elder Dark Stone Fish but still happy. Dark Stone Fish Race was not too weak but not considered a strong domain of Frigna Island. - Martin finished all of the things he had to and then took a deep breath as he looked at the ocean after that he used his energy to create some kind of protection against the pressure and breath problem of the sea, normally "World Level Beings" don''t need to breathe for about one day but the pressure in the depth of oceans still affects them, it may not kill them but it will affect the battle power of "World Level Beings" who is not a water-creature like fishes. - A luxurious patch of grass is surrounded by similar hedges. Several, water solid trees stand in the back, their bark and branches cast dancing shadows on the garden below. The smaller flower bushes are forming a miniature world of their own, full of mysteries and wonder; they''re full of hidden potential. The hedges reach 2.1m/7ft high, but they tend to grow far bigger in the wild ocean waters. A couple of messages carved on water stones are spread around the water garden, offering a glimpse of the best spots. Grass, roots, and vines compete with each other for the best and the most land in the garden, each keen to claim it all. The water trees, have stood there for countless years, and are the pride and joy of the owner of this garden. The smaller flower bushes can''t be denied their share of the attention, and the hedges do deserve some credit, but the eye will just be naturally drawn to the mahogany trees. This place was called "Garden Of Blue Pearl" it was the garden of the Blue Pearl Sharks, Blue Pearl Sharks creatures naturally lazy creatures who like to sleep, they most of the times sleep in this "Water Garden" formed naturally from the energy inside of the "Ocean" At that time in the best place of the garden one creature stood up, its shape was like a "Shark" with a blue pearl on the top of his head, it was a human-sized shark and had human-like legs, it most likely not showing it is true to form, this was the king of the Blue Pearl Sharks, the King Blue Pearl, "What is this !" As he inspected he nodded his shark head because it was pretty easy to see that this human who entered his domain was a "World-Level" being he was not sure which level he is. At that time Martin finally started to look around as he entered the domain of "Blue Pearl Shark King" it was not hard to find because most of the strong races with "World-Level" beings as leaders had big domains that most of the other creatures knew. As Martin was descending he noticed the "World-Level" creature he was looking for. "Blue Pearl Shark King" "Level ¨C World Level 1" "Clan Blue Pearl (Little-World" Ocean Shark Branch) "Description" "Blue Pearl is a big clan with impressive power that rivals to "Black and White" Clan, this creature from this clan but from a small branch of it called "Little World" ¨C Ocean ¨C Shark ¨C Branch", they use "Blue Pearl" formed on their body to suck energy and use it later in fight or in the dire times" "Abilities" "World Level ¨C Water Control" "World Level ¨C Fish Leadership" "Pearl Garden Domain "Blue Pearl Energy Attacks" "Blue Pear Energy Defensive" Martin did not expect that this creature''s original clan "Blue Pearl" was a clan that rivals "Black and White" in the matter of power. Of course, it is good that his creature not a member of the real clan of "Blue Pearl" he was just from their branch. Martin estimated that if this creature was from the real "Blue Pearl" with the time and domain he had he would be an "Atmosphere Level" creature already. As Martin finally got close to the creature before he even had a chance to speak "Blue Pearl Shark King" spoke. "I am sure that you are here for killing me and improve your power right" Chapter 286 - Deep Sea Arrow - Deep Sea Bow - Cotga Alga - 286 Martin was not expecting this kind of answer from the "Blue Pearl Shark King", at that time the sleeping Blue Pearl Sharks are started to show themselves open each one of them radiated "Sky Master Level" energy. At that time Blue Pearl Shark King got up from his seat and started speaking. "Please, we do not need fighting, I can give you some item in exchange for my life" Blue Pearl Shark King at first did not know that Martin was stronger than him but after seeing it is demeanor and reaction of him seeing himself, he was sure that this human was stronger than himself. Even after all of his sharks showed themselves it did not even flinch in the slightest, there are more than 100 Sky Masters Sharks and more than 10000 Ancestor Level sharks here in this garden. This kind of power was scary for the Imperium Continent but the thing is every creature in the sea scared of the Imperium Clan and hidden powers on the Island itself, the world levels are too many in the human race, Martin thought a little bit and spoke. "What can you give me ?" Martin was not thinking that this creature could give him something that he will stop the thoughts about killing them. In front of his eyes, "20" points of power was standing on exchanging 20 points of power is not an easy thing to do for himself. At that time Blue Pearl Shar King conjured human-like arms and then inside of hands a bow and arrow manifested, each of them blue in the color and radiated stronger energy. Martin directly inspected the bow and arrow using his system. "Deep Sea God Bow" "Item Level ¨C Atmosphere Level" "Deep Sea Arrow" "Item Level ¨C World Level There was not much knowledge given by the system and at that time Martin asked using the name of the system. "Paradigna, how much points you could give me for exchanging these two items" After about five seconds later "Paradigna" answered. "50 Points, 30 for Bow, 20 for Arrow" Martin smiled and nodded, as he thought. "He did have an item in his hand that could stop me from killing him" At that time, Martin answered. "I took your offer if you give me the bow and arrow, I will not touch you" At that time Blue Pearl Shark King shook it is head and then answered. "Please, lets make a "Deal", what is your name" Martin took a deep breath and nodded. "My name is "Martin" At that time Blue Pearl Shark King spoke. "I Blue Pearl Shark King (World Level) calling Cotga Alga to make a deal" Martin nodded and then started whispering too. "I Martin (World Level) calling Cotga Alga to make a deal" As two beings at the world level finished their words, the classical form of "Cotga Alga" manifested, it was still just a triangle without any kind of color except black it size was a normal car from the earth. After it manifested it whispered with a mechanical voice. "State your terms" "I will give the "Deep Sea God Arrow" and "Deep Sea Arrow" to "Martin" and he will not going to harm us and my race" After the words of Blue Pearl Shark King were over Martin was the one who speaks. "I will not harm "Blue Pearl Shar King" and it is race intentionally other than reason such as "self-defense" If I take the "Deep Sea God Arrow" and "Deep Sea Arrow" After the words were over "Cotga Alga" shined with a little bit of white energy and then it spoke. "Deal has been made, the one who does not abide by the rules of the deal will be destroyed by the power of Cotga Alga !" "Cotga Alga" "Cotga Alga" "Cotga Alga" After these words the manifestation of "Cotga Alga" vanished without a trace, then Blue Pearl Shark King gave the Bow and Arrow to Martin. "Which race is your enemy ?" Blue Pearl Shark King thought a little bit then answered. "It is the "Undead Ocean Behemoth" they are evilest of all races and kill for the p???sur?, they are not looking for any fight or have a thought about improving themselves they just want to kill for the blood and have fun" Martin nodded and then asked another question. "Where I can find their base and leader "Undead Ocean Behemoth" Blue Pearl Shark King did not show any kind of expression on his shark face but he was happy inside, as it seems this man was looking for a race to hunt to improve himself If he with luck on his side could destroy the "Undead Ocean Behemoth" and it is race "Undead Fishes", the things will be so easier not for only himself every other being in these oceans. "Just go from this way, after about thirty minutes later you will see a black-zone, after seeing the black-zone just keep following the dark-undeath energy with your power you could not miss it" Martin looked at the way Blue Pearl Shark King showed himself and nodded, after that, he looked at the face of the "Blue Pearl Shark King" and spoke. "You are smarter than most of the creatures, I am sure in the future your branch clan will take you to the main clan if you improve like this" After Martin said his words he vanished without a trace, as he went towards the race of the Undead Fishes. Blue Pearl Shark King was not expecting this kind of words from a human. He was surprised because this human knew the origin of "Blue Pearl" and he even knew that he was only a member of the branch inside of this clan. - As Martin went towards to the direction of Blue Pearl Shark King showed him he stopped and found a hidden cave inside of the ocean and then started talking with the system (Paradigna) "Paradigna, exchange "Deep Sea Arrow" and "Deep Sea Bow" Chapter 287 - Demon Rock - Tiger Grimas - Vision Butterfly - 287 After Martin exchanged the Deep Sea Arrow and Deep Sea Bow with the system he earned 50 points. These 50 points will be used for improving his power and will generate a lot of power compared to the other times, Martin did not have any thoughts about being evil or not, if the deal with "Cotga Alga" has not been made he was still going to kill the Blue Pearl Shark King and it is race completely to earn 20 to 30 points But he had already made a deal so he could not back down anymore. As Martin was thinking about this he just shook his head and smiled. "I still have evil thoughts on my mind I should keep suppressing them" After he commented on himself and his thoughts Martin did not waste any time and then whispered. "System, put all my points to "Agility" After Martin spoke all of his points entered the "Agility" and this time he directly felt power changes in his body and soul, as it changes he leveled up to "World Level 2 Middle" he was at the level of "Beginner" before putting the points the "Agility". Martin Level = "World Level 2 (Mid)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 260.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points Battle Power ¨C 520 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 5 (Beginner) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 620" (World Level 6 (Beginner) (Soul Abilities Included) - After the changes have been set Martin looked at his status and smiled, as he was still in the ocean and had many hunting grounds it should not be too hard for himself to elevate his battle power to ??World Level 8 to 9" before leaving the "Ocean", His normal battle power reached "World Level 5" and his Complete Battle Power including the "Soul Abilities" reached the "World Level 6" beginner, this means that if Martin uses everything he got he could fight against a creature or being at the level of "World Level 6 to 7" - Martin did not wait this time and went towards to "Undead Ocean Behemoth" and "Undead Fish" race domain to hunt them. - Blue Pearl Shark King was sitting on his chair and thinking about the interaction between him and the human named Martin, The original clan knowledge of a being is a pretty big secret for them, even most of the strongest clans could not see them fully, but this human was can easily saw what kind of clan he belongs what is the name of the clan and even he knew that he was inside of the branch clan. "It is weird too weird" Blue Pearl Shark King commented as he kept thinking about this. - Tiger Island ¨C Tiger King Castle - - Grimas looked at the two tigers in front of himself and asked. "Did you two spoke with the Butterflies ?" At that time one of the black-tiger got up like a human and stood on his two legs as he answered. It was a male one from the look of it. "Lord Grimas, we spoke to them and their Princess Lady Veliora, she said the preparations could some time but about one to two day later they could hide the "Tiger Island" from the people who below at the level of "World Level" Grimas nodded and thought. "The one to two days is a long time for a "World Level" is to engage with us here on the island, but it should be enough, I need to go and check "Veliora" personally before she tries to do something about "Demon Rocks" Veliora was the princess of the "Vision Butterfly Race", it was a race from another planet and not belonged to this original planet, She was at the level of "World Level 9" like the "Grimas" but because it is race does not support battle she was weak compared the "Grimas", this does not mean that she was not powerless, she just weak against beings who have had the same power as her. The Demon Rocks are some kind of mineral-rocks that created in the islands of "Fulyehim", the Fulyeim Islands are pretty far away from the Tiger Island, the Demon Rocks were important because it could inject "Demonic Energy" into any being and improve the base power of them pretty quickly. But the yield was pretty bad, yearly only 10 to 15 "Demon Rock" at the size of a human-head manifested, every one of this rock could elevate a creature at the level of "Sky Master 9" to "World Level", this means that they were important, 100 of them could be sold to "1 to 2 SP" in the space without too much of problem. And earning 2 SP per 10 years was a pretty good deal for most of the beings considering that the planet''s best power only has about 15 to 20 "SP" as their total money. - Martin finally noticed the dark domain the "Blue Pearl King Shark" was talking about, as noticed the domain he did notice the fishes around of the black energy, they were not alive they were undead, each one of them had the size of 6 meters to 10 meters and their levels were "Sky Master", and Martin could easily see there is about 100 of them swarming around with powerful force. 100 Sky Master = 10 Points for Martin, he did not even waited and conjured his sword and directly dashed into the sea of creatures. As he dashed, he already conjured the "Silver Soul Sword" and ordered it to kill all the "Undead Fishes" around, with this move Martin and "Silver Soul Sword" began it is a massacre, They were killing the creatures too fast that there is not even blood came from them as they were already "Undead" anyway. Chapter 288 - More Power - More Energy - 288 The 100 Undead Fishes were easily killed by the Martin and Silver Soul Sword. They were all at the level of "Sky Master" it could be said that there is no resistance whatsoever, Martin earned 10 points from this massacre, at that time a creature in the human form manifested and looked all destroyed Undead Fishes. This was their leader "Undead Ocean Behemoth" As it looked around and saw that his creatures were killed, he felt a little bit bad and then looked at the Martin. Right when he was going to talk. Martin just attacked with full force. Ocean Behemoth gulped and tried to defend himself but it was no use, he was only at the level of "World Level 1" there is no chance for him to even block one attack from the Martin at all. Even Silver Soul Sword could easily kill him without too much of a problem. Martin attacked with it is a sword and cut the human-looking undead behemoth creature into many pieces as it destroyed it is core and energy, after one to two second later big energy swept away to the ocean. A world level is a being with world energy every time one of them dies the environment around the dead World Level will be affected, it looked like someone detonated a nuclear bomb in the middle of the ocean. The world level leader was dead, - In the Blue Pearl Ocean Garden, Blue Pearl Shark King gulped and smiled, he sensed that Undead Ocean Behemoth died. As he was a world level being he could easily sense something like that in the ocean. He smiled because of two reasons. The first reason is he and his race will have the chance to improve their standing in the ocean, as the Undead Ocean Behemoth died, one big problem cleared away from their life. A second reason that he was happy was the reason that he did a good deal with the human named Martin. If this man could take the Undead Ocean Behemoth and it is race and knew his clan and secrets, this means that fighting against him is a bad thing to do, Blue Pearl King Shark did not want to die and of course, he did not want to be his race to consumed by others. "Best thing I did in this life was giving that bow and arrow to him and make a deal if not there is no more "Blue Pearl Shark" race will be living in this ocean" - In the depth of the ocean, the elder of Dark Stone Fish looked at the up and nodded it is fish-head. He was a world-level like Blue Pearl Shark King so he could not sense everything, but he was an experienced creature with the level of Sky Master 9, this means that he knew something big happened. As he looked at the sea he commented inside of his mind. "This new man already started it is hunt" As he said these words, he smiled and laughed like an old man found a new wife for himself. - Martin looked around after the battle was over and nodded. He earned a total of 20 points from this massacre, before going to the next target he first used his points. "Paradigna, 20 points to "Agility" Afterwords of Martin were over he again felt a surge of power in himself and then before he even summoned it his status panel opened. Martin Level = "World Level 2 (Peak)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 290.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points Battle Power ¨C 580 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 5 (Peak) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 660" (World Level 7 (Peak) (Soul Abilities Included) Martin directly noticed that this time his battle power and other things were improved a higher amount than normal, It was because basically, he killed other creatures. His main clan the "House Of Slaughter" gave him the passive of this ability, Every creature killed will give him more power and energy, this was the basis of this clan from the looks of it. And this fact again meant that as long as Martin killed every creature he will have no shortage of power at all. - After Martin finished all the killings he smiled and then went towards his new target the Insect World Fish and Insect Fishes. Martin did not waste any time and then went towards the energy he was feeling. This time he did not even need to ask a creature where is the base of the Insect World Fish at all. After he killed the "Undead Ocean Behemoth" every "World Level" in the ocean and close the base of "Undead Ocean Behemoth" gave distress signals. This response something like reflexes. After Martin killed it and the explosion occurred all of them gave away their energy as protective measures. For a person like Martin tracing these energies are easy as killing the chicken. - In the sky, a man was flying looking around, and shook his head. "I could not find him at all" This man was named Argares and he was the one who appointed and given a mission by the Emperor Of Imperium Empire to kill the being that massacred clans and killed perimeter leaders, He was tracing it all to come pretty close but right now he could not see anything at all. As he was flying he noticed a small island. He watched it a little bit and then noticed there are some creatures like "Tigers" at first it may look like this is not a big thing but the problem is all of these creatures are "Sky Master" creatures. In the Imperium Continent, the "Sky-Master Level" creatures are not that rare but still not common too, seeing more than 500 Tiger Like creature each of them at the level of "Sky Master" created some kind of problem in the mind of Argares. He thought from his mind. "These creatures are not the leader-type creatures and their leader may be Peak or Mid World-Level, I have to tell this about the "Emperor" Chapter 289 - Imperium vs Tiger Race - 289 Argares stopped his hunt and directly flew towards Imperium Clan Original Castle which is where Lefan Imperium was. As he was flying he started thinking about the Tiger Creatures. As a high-level person who works with the Imperium Clan he knew about the creatures who lived in the ocean can go high as World Level to Sky Master Level underlings. But it is the first time that he saw more than 100 creatures with the power of Sky Master and they are all the same type of creatures. This was not the only thing he noticed, in this 100 Tiger Sky Master there more than 30 "Sky Master Level 9" one level after they will be "World Levels" 30 different creature at the level of "World Level" even if they are only level 1 will create suspicion and the being who can order and control these creatures at the minimum has to be level 8 or 9 maybe even an Atmosphere Level - As Argarus stopped it is research and was going towards "Imperium Continent", Martin was still tracing the energy of "Insect World Fish" After he killed the "Undead Ocean Behemoth" he can easily trace the energy of other world levels close to himself. After more than 30 minutes later he finally found a creature that looked like an insect and fish combined. He directly went towards to him and then caught it within his hands, the creature was not big only at the size of a "Dog" or "Wolf" but still, it is level was "Ancestor" After Martin holds the creature he asked directly. "Where is the base of Insect Fishes" The bug-insect fish was scared of his life and did not even think about not telling the information asked by the strong human (Martin) "It is in a deeper place, you just have to go deep from here and you will see a forest made up from bones this it" Martin nodded and then crushed the creature with his hands, the Ancestor Level creature had no power against the Martin who had battle power of "World Level 8" the distance between them so hight that Martin did not even need to use an ability, he just crushed the creature in his hands like crushing a bug and the creature died. After killing the creature he just started going towards to deeper part of the ocean, the creature did not tell him lies, He can sense it easily but he was a little bit in a hurry and thought about asking a creature and killing it in the process. - Thirty Minutes Later - In the throne room of "Imperium," Lefan listened to all the things Argares told him. The tailing of the killers of the clan and about the tigers, At first when he heard that these creatures all at the level of Sky Master he did not show any reaction and even doubted the mind of Argares. Something like this was not important enough for himself, but after more information from the Argares, everything has changed. After Argares told the Lefan that 30 of these creatures were at the level of "Half-Step to World Level" which means Peak Sky Master Level which will transform into the "World Level" creature in just a little bit of energy. He started thinking about this subject with more deep thought, he now understood why "Argares" stopped it is the original mission and came back to himself and gave information about this matter Normally, they could very well use different kinds of items and other magical spells to talk between them but for a different kind of reason "Lefan" did not use this kind of thing. He believed which is not wrong this spells could be listened to by other beings with different kinds of abilities and expertise. "I should do something about this island, if there are creatures more than 30 Half-Step World Level then it may create problems" Lefan was a being at the level of "Atmosphere" some World Level creatures did not make himself feel weak and threatened at all, but the problem is the being who control these creatures. If a creature o being can control more than 30 to 40 world levels which is a suitable word for the "Half-Step To World Level" beings Then it is only to be expected that this leader was at the least have the power of "World Level 6" or higher. Argares told him that he did not look much so there could be more creatures on the island itself, the other problem which made his mind a little bit shaky why these kinds of creatures living on a just small island? Lefan was thinking about this too, is there are secret in the land these creatures are living that he did not know or there is a plan that they are creating to attack himself. Lefan then stopped thinking and looked at the Argares and spoke. "Argares, take Riavelt and Lisia with you and go to this island you spoke of enter the island and try to learn information about the leader of the island it is power levels, and other things that you can find" Argares nodded and asked. "Are we going to enter unofficially or officially" Lefan thought a little bit and answered. "Go, enter the island directly without hiding yourselves with this move we will show our power and at the same time showing that we are not afraid of them and did not need to hide from them" Argares nodded and then left the room. After he left the room, he smiled and whispered to himself. "Many things are changing right now" After he whispered himself he went back to a door with weird star insignia and entered the room. This room was the room of "Riavelt and Lisia" they are a couple who were working with Imperium Empire and Lefan they are both at the level of "World Level 8" who was almost going to be "World Level 9" which means "Peak World Level" Chapter 290 - Love Story - Insect - Shark - 290 Martin found the place he was looking for the domain of the Insect Fish and Insect World Fish, as he entered the domain he directly noticed the creature he was looking for, as it most likely sensed himself and what he is it was in a human form. "Insect World Fish" "Level ¨C World Level 1" "Abilities" "Water Elemental Control" "Insect Summoning" "Insect Curse" "Water-Insect Domain" "The Domain of Insect Stones" The place was dark with different kinds of stone of course it did not affect the capability of seeing the Martin. As he got close to the creature and just about to attack him a voice resonated inside of his head. "So, you are just here to kill me to improve your power" Martin did not expect that the creature in just a regular male human form to be a female. Not like he cared about it anyway. He did not answer the Female Insect World Fish and his sword manifested in his hand but again the creature spoke. "May I give you two items for exchange of my life and my race ?" Martin this time stopped attacking. Because if he could get an item like Deep Sea Arrow and Deep Sea Bow it would be greater than earning points from killing this "World Level" creature. Martin spoke this time. "I am listening" The female Insect World Fish went towards to close to him and there is only 10 meters distance between them at that time two items manifested in the hands of the creature. One of them was a ring and another one is a weird-looking spear with an orange color. Martin inspected these two items using Paradigna. "Ring Of Deep Mysterious Ocean" "Item Level - Atmosphere" "Item Value ¨C 40 Points" "Description" "Water Elemental Power x10" "Spear Of Fire And Water Demon" "Item Level" ¨C Atmosphere" "Item Value ¨C 60 Points" "Description" "Water Elemental Power +x10" "Fire Elemental Power +x10" Martin gulped and started thinking. "If I was a person who used Fire or Water Elemental power these two items worth a lot for me to exchange with the system but I am not" "I am accepting your offer if you give these two items to me I will not hurt you or beings from your race" As expected basic words were not enough to make an exchange, so the Cotga Alga was summoned and a deal was made. The deal was the same as the deal that Martin had been made with "Blue Pearl King Shark", everything was done quickly and then the female Insect World Fish gave the two items to "Martin" Martin thought that because this creature lived in the sea and from the abilities he saw that she was using water magic to fight to lose these two items are a pretty big loss for herself. Of course, he doesn''t care about this fact at all. In the end, she was exchanging two items for her race and her life, compared to having it is life and having the life of it is race giving away two valuable items for herself is not worth a lot. Of course, this was the tradition among the creatures, if she was a human empress she may think that dying is better than giving her items to an enemy. Humans were weird in this kind of situation. After Martin took the items he does not even look at the face of the Insect World Fish and started flying towards up. He wanted to leave the ocean for the time being and go to his island. - After Martin left Insect World Fish contacted a creature, the contacted creature was "Blue Pearl King Shark" after Blue Pearl Shark King noticed that "Undead Ocean Behemoth" died He directly called the Insect World Fish and warned her about the "Martin" and told her to exchange the items she on her for the life of her life and her race live. After taking the information from the Blue Pearl King Shark, Insect World Fish did what she had to do. The reason why Blue Pearl King Shark helped to "Insect World Fish" was pretty basic. They were in love with each other. It may look weird from the outside because the Insect Race and Shark Race were not compatible at all but after one and two meetings they had something in them and even had s?xu?? ?nt?r??urs? too, after about sometime later Blue Pearl King Shark learned that Insect World Fish was pregnant from himself. This fact changed everything, normally it should be not possible but as it happens the creature who is going to born will have the power of both the Insect World Fish and Blue Pearl King Shark, A creature with these two "World Level" genes inside of himself will be stronger than many creatures and will have the chance of even reach the level of "Atmosphere" This was the reason why "Blue Pearl King Shark" warned her about the "Martin" - After Martin came to his island he entered a cave and then closed his eyes. "Paradigna exchange items for the points" After Martin spoke the items in his hands vanished and he knew that he has 100 points in himself right now. Without even thinking he directly added all of the 100 Points into the "Agility" section as he added he started seeing different things in his mind the environment changed he felt happy and sad at the same time. It was a different feeling than he ever felt as he improves the power of 1 point changes too someone has to know that one Sky Master only has the stats of worth 1 point. This means that right now Martin gave himself the power of 10 World Level 1 in just one second. Chapter 291 - Power Of Peak World Level - The Trio - 290 After Martin finished the transaction he looked at his status. The passive power-up was started too without having to think about many things. Martin Level = "World Level 4 (Beginner)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 400.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 780 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 7) (Peak) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = 980" (World Level 9 (Peak) (Soul Abilities Included) - This was not the thing that he was expecting, he added 100 points but because of the sudden increase of the "Agility" he must be earned 10 more points passively as he stated "The Passive Power Up" With these new changes, basic battle power was equal to "World Level 7 Peak" and his complete power including the "Soul Abilities" and all of his battle power was equal to "World Level 9 Peak" These new things made it clear that from now on then he could fight all beings at the level of "World Level 9" except that if the enemy has a secret ability that could elevate his power to "Atmosphere Level" Martin took a deep breath and got out from the cave he was in and looked at the boundless ocean and island he was on. After about one and two days later when his power reaches the "Atmosphere Level" there should be no problem for him to live like a king and earn try to take on "Lefan Imperium". After he took a little bit of rest because of the power that surging inside of his soul and body at the same time he just waited for about 5 to 6 hours standing and meditating trying to control his new power base and be familiar with it. - Three humans were flying in the air getting close to Tiger Island these people were Argares, Riavelt and lastly Lisia, they were sent to "Tiger Island" to meet with these new powerful race Argares told that Lefan that he saw 30 to 40 Half-Step World Level in this small island But he could sense more than 500 Half-Step World Level, this kind of power enough for the wreck the many human continents with ease. Perimeter Lord 10 to 20 was a creature at the "World Level 1" before he killed by an anonymous being Imagine 500 Perimeter Lord 10 to 20 roam the continents of human. Their total power and individual power may not be enough to attack and destroy the "Imperium Clan" but with basic tactics, they could very well destroy and take many places they wanted. Having an army of 500 World Level is not a thing to make fun of it. Even World Level 5 to 6 could not fight against something like that. As Argares noticed that they came to the island he started talking. "This is the island, slow down and land without making any problems" Both Riavelt and Lisia nodded and then started to land on an island. As they landed, four to five Tiger and Human mixed looking creature showed themselves, some of them were different in color only thing is same is they were all at the level of "World Level" and be it their physical body and energy was bountiful. This meant that normal World Level being had no chance against one of them in a battle. "Why you humans are here, We already said that we don''t want any human" As the Riavelt was going to talk Argares stopped him and asked. "You said that you already said spoke with us" The tiger with blue-color nodded and started talking. "A human came here one to two days ago and we said to him that we do not want any human here" As the tiger spoke the trio looked at each other faces, this human they are talking about was the human who destroyed human clans in the Imperium Continent and the one who killed many "Perimeter Lords" and the target of the Argares. At that time, Argares took a deep breath, and then black energy mixed with white-colored energy started spreading around and creating destruction and explosion on the close tress and in the ocean itself. - Martin who was sitting on a rock still meditating felt this energy, The Blue Pearl Shark King and Insect World Fish sensed it too. As it was expected the "King Of Tigers" and "Queen Butterfly" sensed it too, compared the Martin the Argares was a real "World Level 8 Peak" being, this means that he was almost "World Level Peak" being this power is for no means is a joke. Argares spread his energy to show that he was not a human that could be taken without respect. After the Tigers, felt the energy they noticed that if this human wanted to kill them he could very well do it by only spreading his energy to their bodies. Grimas felt the energy and then manifested in the front of "Argares" and "Riavelt" with "Lisia" With one look he easily noticed their power levels, as he noticed their power levels he took a deep breath and started thinking. "Why humans on this planet have this kind of powerful force on their side, I was not expecting this" He thought like this because he knew how hard to find beings at the level of "Almost Peak World" level in the planets and moons. Finding humans at this level is much harder than this. Because compared to the many races the ordinary-life span of a human was pretty low, Grimas himself was at the age of 15.500, but he was still seen as a young-man in front of other creatures from his race. Keep in mind that he used more than 15.500 years to reach the "World Level 9" with space resources and teachings from his race. Chapter 292 - A Planet - Paradigna - Battle Power - Atmosphere Level - 291 Grimas started talking. "Who are you guys" As he asked his question he also showed his level the "World Level 9" Argares, Riavelt, Lisia has taken aback but still did not show anything. At that time Argares started talking. "We are from Imperium Clan from the continent of Imperium we came here because this island still in the domain of the Imperium Clan and the real reason is we noticed many Sky Master Peak creatures inside of this island." Grimas started thinking. "They are here to understand who we are and why we have this kind of power" Grimas then answered. "I understand it but this island, for the time being, belongs to me, If you have a problem with it you have to send your clan lord here to talk with me" Argares and his friends, of course, became angry but as experienced people, they still did not show any emotions to Grimas. Argares then nodded his head and then answered. "You, but only you have three days to come to this place which is where is our leader lives, If you don''t we will be officially in the war with you attacking with you all of the forces," As Argares spoke and gave a paper that has the address of the "Lefan Imperium" he and his friends started flying and then putting a distance between themselves and Grimas. As Grimas took the paper he took a deep breath and started thinking. "This kind of behavior shows that their leader is a being who equal to me or at the level of Atmosphere, I or my forces have no enough power to fight against an Atmosphere Level but do they think they are the only forces have atmosphere level being. At that time Grimas already went back to his "Tiger King Castle" and sat on his throne and started thinking. "I have to deal with this human emperor and then after that, I could easily deal with the "Sattelite Organizations" on the sky without a problem at all." Grimas thought like this and then a tiger creature entered the room and started talking. "My lord as you asked I checked our funds, We have 500 Demon Rock, Which is in the space currency we have about 20 SP" After this thought, Grimas used a different kind of ability to contact the Vision Queen Butterfly the Veliora. - When all of these things were happening Martin just entered the ocean and started a killing-spree he was killing all of the creatures he saw and sensed except the Insect Fishes and Blue Pearl Sharks. Because of the deal between him and the leader of these two races. He was so close to having a battle-power of Atmosphere Level which essentially means that he will have a chance to defeat one if he ever entered the battle. In just four hours of a mad killing spree, he earned a total of 50 points, This was not possible if he was not elevated his combat strength with the items he got from World Insect Fish at all. More power resulted in more speed more sensing ability and all of this resulted in finding creatures more easily. Martin Level = "World Level 4 (Mid)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 450.0 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 850 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 7) (Peak) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = "1.2 Gold Paradigna" (Atmosphere Level 1 (Intermediate) (Soul Abilities Included) Martin checked his status after putting the "50" points on the "Agility" again as always but this time just after he checked his status he started seeing a different kind of thing. He saw a planet and in that time different kind of pieces of information started to enter his brain as he listened to the voice comes from the system The plant-like organisms on this planet are primarily shrubs and smaller trees, supported by small flowers, grasses, and fungi on the bottom layer. Tall trees make up only a small portion of plant life on this planet. Many of these organisms have developed unique ways to prevent them from being eaten. While many of them taste bad and a few are even poisonous, some have gone the extra mile and have become hard to digest. Any part of them that does get eaten and manages to survive an animal''s digestion will often end up regrowing from that small piece, which now has plenty of nutrients from the animal''s poop. The water plants on this planet are very different from what we''re used to on Earth. While they roughly share the same colors or lack thereof, these plants have developed into mostly flesh-eating species. Almost no aquatic creature is safe, even the bigger ones can sometimes get caught in these death traps. War is something that has been part of human history since its dawn and while humans aren''t the only species who engage in war, they are by far the most skilled in it. This planet is no different. The higher intelligence of these sentient species has, unfortunately, lead to almost nothing but war. Fortunately, they aren''t as technologically advanced as humans yet, they''re in a stage comparable to that of the middle ages, so while they are destructive, their planet isn''t at risk of being destroyed. However, these creatures do fight with a lot of destructive force, often using poisons and diseases to kill their enemies. Paradigna ¨C You will know what this information symbols when you reach the "level of atmosphere" for real. - The most important thing that he was noticed that the last comment of the Paradigna. You will know when the time has come, This means that as he becomes a Sky Master Level and entered some kind of trial there is a trial that has been waiting for himself when he truly becomes an Atmosphere Level Being. Not only in "Battle Power" Chapter 293 - Hello - Perimeter Leaders - Leader 30 - 292 You will know when the time has come, This means that as he becomes a Sky Master Level and entered some kind of trial there is a trial that has been waiting for himself when he truly becomes an Atmosphere Level Being. Not only in "Battle Power" - After Martin reaches the real original "Atmosphere Level" he will be most likely entering a "Trial" for completing the transaction of energy. He does not know about the "Atmosphere Level" too much, But he knew that Atmosphere Level beings do not use "World Energy" to fight. As the quality of energy improves the power of an individual improves too and for some being to improve his power and energy he needs to enter trials. Many beings are scared of trials and just do not improve their power at all staying at the same level until they die. Martin of course do not scared of anything if he dies in a trial which is means immediate death not even "Unknown Fate" save himself then so be it. - He worked with people for an upcoming tournament and thought reaching the leader of Imperium is better like this. But things did not go as he thought. He improved too much in short-time he does not need to participate in a tournament at all. Of course, before attacking or start a conservation with the "Lefan Imperium" which is a leader of "Imperium" and Atmosphere Level" being he needs more power just to be sure. He is not going to become an "Atmosphere Level" overnight. For the time being the best thing that came to his mind take a trip back to "Perimeter Lords", he can start killing all of them without a problem at all. Even if a creature at the level of "World Level 9" he is not scared by them because his battle power is more than enough to kill them anyway. With these thoughts in his mind. Martin started flying towards Perimeter Lords. - As he was flying he started thinking about the first "Perimeter Lord" he is going to kill. When he came here, he killed Perimeter 20 Leader "Monistan", and stopped going after the powerful ones in the case of they have trump-card in their arsenal, In exchange for their life and world power energy they could gain improvements of a level to kill him. He does not want to die like this. Martin started talking with the system. "System, show me the "Perimeter 30 Leader" The words of Martin''s system showed him an information message. Fear Deep Bat ¨C ( Furrowen (Name) (Perimeter 30) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l 3 (Mi d d l e)" Perimeter 30 Leader Clan = U n k n o w n - STR = 321.0 Silv er Pa rad ig na Points Agility = 360.0 Silver Parad igna P oints INT = 315 Silv er Pa rad igna P oints - Description By Ghost Demon Serpent - - Furrowen is a bat creature in the level of World Level Three, he was a creature who likes to hunt in the night, even if he does not need to, it can be said that in it is blood there is some kind of hunter-type mystical creature lies in, - -- Martin just smiled. Even if these creatures have many abilities in their arsenal, it should be no hard thing to kill them. Martin was not arrogant he knew this is a fact because he knew his power. If he was an arrogant being he would not stop after the fight with the "Monistan" Perimeter Lord 20. - With new power and using the full speed flying, Martin reached the "Perimeter Domains" and directly went into the domain of "Perimeter 30" Leader which is Fear Deep Bat. After Martin saw the creature he smiled, he finds what he was looking for. The creature was as its name suggests was a bat with the body size of an elephant, its color was black and the eyes were red. It radiated fear energy, This kind of fear energy of course could not affect himself at all. After Martin noticed the creature he did not even say anything and just, send a beam of dark light, which in the shape of a "Sword" to a creature. Before Fear Deep Bat understood what happened the dark-energy pierced it is head and killed it without too much of a problem. Having the battle-power of "Atmosphere Level" was so different. After he killed the "Fear Deep Bat" he earned 30 Points. Without any thought, he directly put these points into the "Agility" as always. Martin Level = "World Level 4 (Peak)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 160.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 140.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 480.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 135 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 900 Silver Paradigna Points (World Level 8) (Beginner) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = "1.2 Gold Paradigna" (Atmoshpere Level 1 (Intermediate) (Soul Abilities Included) Martin smiled as he looked at his status and then started inspecting the "Perimeter 40 Lord" status. He was inspecting the level of these creatures not because he was scared that they have something in their arsenal to hurt him. He was just giving a little bit of respect to them by learning about them. They were weak but still powerful creatures in their domain. Why not give them respect before killing them? , It would not make any difference for them but for Martin, it helps him to regain the nature of killing and having battles. If he just kills like a robot what makes him different than a robot that just kills for more energy? He should have some kind of rules inside of his mind rituals to keep his "being" status In the end, he does not want to be a robot just kills for energy. Chapter 294 - Easy Hunt - Power Increase - 293 Martin looked at the Lord Of Perimeter 40, he did not waste any time Four Energy Elemental ¨C ( Armaniol (Name) (Perimeter 40) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l 4 (Mi d d l e)" Perimeter 40 Leader Clan = U n k n o w n - STR = 411.0 Silv er Pa r ad ig na Points Endurance = 420.0 Silver Para dig na Points Agility = 410.0 Silver Parad ig na P oints - De s crip tio n By Ghost De mon Serpen t - - Armonial is a weird creature, it does not talk most of the time, he is only waiting in the sun without doing anything, it has some kind of elemental abilities, I say he but it is most likely have no gender whatsoever- - After seeing it is abilities which directly came to himself by "Ghost Demon Serpent" he killed, He just killed the Four Energy Elemental same as Perimeter Lord 30, Used a beam of dark light to kill it, The Four Energy Elemental did not even have the chance to defend himself at all. After Martin killed it he smiled and then earned 40 Points directly, He is earning points according to the creature he killed. Not only that because of the House Of Slaughter Clan he earns power from the creatures he is killing. It affects his battle power too. - Martin directly added "40" points into the "Agility" section and checked his status and battle power as always. Knowing his power increases gives him fun. Martin Level = "World Level 5 (Beginner)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 500.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 500.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 520.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 500 Silver Paradigna Points - "Estimated Complete Battle Power = "1.5 Gold Paradigna" (Atmosphere Level 1 (Middle) (Soul Abilities Included) - With this new power his power finally reached the Atmosphere Level without the to need of using soul abilities and other abilities, he could kill a normal atmosphere level easily from now on then. This gave him confidence against his next mission, and a thing to understand. "When I focus on killings the increase of power too much to understand" He whispered to himself. This was a fact if he kills everything in his way he will improve quicker than making deals of some sort. But as an intelligent being, he knew that killing so much, in the end, will bring madness to him. He has a mission to kill people for at least a reason. With these thoughts he started going to "Perimeter Lord 50", as he was flying he started looking at the scenery on the ground. It was a forest. The forest was enormous, luminous, and young. Its canopy was eclipsed by maple, crab apple, and redwood, enough light shimmered through their crowns for colorful saplings to rule the rich grounds below. Quiet creepers clung to many a tree, and a medley of flowers, which clung to any space they could find, brightened up the otherwise dark green backdrop. A mixture of animal and monsters sounds, most of which were rummaging critters and different kind of insect and bird type of creatures, filled the air and overpowered the occasional sounds of large animals in the distance. After some time later he finally found the Perimeter Lord he wanted to kill, It was at the level of "World Level 5" Sun Eye Archer ¨C ( Sanaye (Name) (Perimeter 50) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l 5 (Advanced)" Perimeter 50 Leader Clan = U n k n o w n STR = 531.0 Silv er Pa r ad ig na Points Endurance = 520.0 Silver Para dig na Points Agility = 550.0 Silver Parad ig na P oints INT = 555 Silv er Pa rad ig na P oints - De s crip tio n By Ghost De mon Serpen t - - Sanaye is a silent creature, it is using a bow with sun and fire-elemental powers to fight against her enemies, yes it is a she actually, it said that she was looking for a husband- - This time, before he considered attacking an arrow coated with sun and fire-elemental energy shot towards him with very high-speed. Before Sun Eye Archer understood what happened, Martin already chopped her bodies into tiny pieces with his black-sword. The power difference between World Level 5 and Atmosphere Level 1 was too much to handle, Martin may not be a real Atmosphere Level but his battle-power is the same as "Atmosphere Level Intermediate" After Martin killed the Sun Eye Archer and he directly added the points to his status and looked at his status. This ritual turned into enjoyment for Martin, Maybe it is the only thing that he was having real human-like fun from it. Martin Level = "World Level 5 (Peak)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 500.0 Silver Paradigna Points Endurance = 500.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 570.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 500 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 1.5 Gold Paradigna Points (Atmosphere Level 1 Middle) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = "1.5 Gold Paradigna" (Atmosphere Level 1 (Peak) (Soul Abilities Included) - Martin took a deep breath and sat down on the top of the tree where Sun Eye Archer was sitting on before she was killed by the Martin. As he sat down he closed his eyes and started stabilizing his power, he was increasing his power with too much speed. If he does not stabilize it he will not have the chance to use his new power with it is fullest potential. He does not want something like that at all. At that time he smiled to himself and whispered. "About five to six days before, I could not come here and could not even defend myself against one of attack of "Sun Eye Archer". Chapter 295 - Lord Ghost Master - Sabertooth Spear Master - 294 Maila kept looking at the Martin with wary, it was clear that she does not want to fight against the Martin. Beings in the levels of World Level and Above mostly beings with high intelligence and could understand or feel that if an enemy is stronger them by just looking. Of course, this feeling or understanding could be exploited by beings with the ability of illusion and deceiving. In the end, Maila knew and feel that Martin this human was stronger than herself by a large margin. It was just a feeling, not a fact. At that time Martin looked at the Maila and started talking. "If you give me information about Perimeter Leader 7, Perimeter Leader 8 and Perimeter Leader 9 and Perimeter Leader 10, I will not start a battle with you". Maila shook her head and started speaking. "How would I know that you are going to abide by what you are saying, I am sure you are not going to make a contract using Cotga Alga at all." Martin took a deep breath and nodded. Compared to the other creatures this creature already showing the difference between other clans and the Black And White Clan. "I am not going to kill a creature who belongs to Black And White Clan" With these words Maila was shocked and could not be answered for about five seconds, different kinds of thoughts emerged inside of her mind. After about ten seconds later, she unsheathed her sword, it is clear that if an enemy knows her power and her clan there is no need to fight at all. Only if the disparity between the two beings too much one of them could learn the other party "Clan" with one look. Martin still knew that Maila had her it is doubted and for making her more right and trustworthy, he shook his hand, after he shook his hand a black and white energy ball shoot towards to sky from his hands and formed a sigil, It was the "Black And White Clan Sigil" pretty high-level one of that. Maila directly bowed down and in the air, she dropped down the one knee and did not look Martin like the first time before. Anybody who can have the original clan sigil and summon it must be a being who has power in the clan itself. After she noticed that this human who looks ordinary have the original sign of the Black and White Clan all doubts in her mind vanished without any trace of suspicion and she dropped to one knee kowtowing the Martin. Martin shook his head and commanded. "Got up" After Martin spoke, Maila started flying like usual, but she was still not looking in the eyes of Martin. This was not just fear this was the respect towards to clan itself the Black And White Clan. "Now tell me about other perimeter leaders," This time Maila did not even asked about the reason it or tried to make a deal and directly started answering. For herself, only the order is the true thing no other thing, She does not care what the lord from the Black And White Clan will do the other perimeter leaders at all and she also knew that he will not kill herself because she is from the Black And White Clan too. She knew about this much. Lord Ghost Master ¨C ( Lorias (Name) (Perimeter 70) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l - 7 (Mi d d l e)" Perimeter 70 Leader Clan = ??????? - STR = 710.0 Silv er Pa rad ig na Points Agility = 710.0 Silver Parad igna P oints INT = 750 Silv er Pa rad igna P oints - Description - Lord Ghost Master is a being in the form of a ghost and commands the ghost to do his bidding, he can summon many types of ghost and world-level ghost on the top of that, it said that he is the most likely strongest "Summoner" in the world of "Aria" Martin already understood why these creatures named this world he is living in "Aria" because it was the true real name of the world itself, people on the planet itself did not know the real name of the planet they were living in at all. They have no means to know it or control it. Even Imperium Clan Leader and others did not know it, the only reason the Maila knew about the real name of the planet was that she was from the "Black and White Clan" and born on a different planet and placed on here. After Martin listened to the perimeter leader 7, he smiled. After that "Maila" kept giving information about the other creatures. Level = "W o r l d L e v e l - 8 (Mi d d l e)" Perimeter 80 Leader Clan = ??????? - STR = 860.0 Silv er Pa rad ig na Points Endurance = 850.0 Silver Para digna Points Agility = 850.0 Silver Parad igna P oints INT = 820 Silv er Pa rad igna P oints - Description Sabertooth Spear Sage is a creature in the form of a "sabertooth" but humanoid-type, it uses a brown-colored moonrock spear to fight against it is foes, because of the sheer physical power and agility, it is a strong creature with many types of physical attacks, one-time Saberin ¨C Sabertooth Spear Sage and Lorias " Lord Ghost Master" entered a friendly fight against themselves, Sabertooth Spear Sage cleared all of the summons "Ghost Master" summoned with ease without any kind of effort at all. - After Martin listened about this Sabertooth Spear Sage named Saberin, he was a little bit excited at first but then after noticing about his power already suppressed them in a way that could not be changed at all he felt a little bit sad. At the same time making fun of the opponent is never a good thing, one wrong move and you end up dead. Chapter 296 - The True Form Of Martin - 295 With the new mindset in his mind, Martin took the information from the Maila and started flying in the sky towards Lord Ghost Master, in normal times the beings who can summon other creatures is pretty bad for the ones who fight individually with their sword-like Martin. In the most of time, the summoner could harras the sword-fighter, and even if the sword-fighter is stronger than the summoner it could tire him out and deal the final blow. This is always a thing that can be expected from the creatures who can summon and named as summoners. The distance between Perimeter Area 6 to 7 was pretty long, but at the same time speed of Martin was too much, and without losing too much time he could easily reach Perimeter Leader 7. For him, this is all fun until his life in danger which is a pretty hard thing as long as he has the Unknown Fate who can give himself a new life after he died in a battle. The look of the Martin was pretty simple, he only wore black clothes and black pants, the eyes of himself was still black as ever with a little bit of shade of red because of the Slaughter House Clan. With this thought about how he look Martin suddenly stopped and landed on the top of a mountain, The reason for this was he needs to transform into his real-self In normal times Martin could very well use many of his power in the form of a human but his real power still dwelled inside of the Shapeshifter Form. It has been too long last time he shapeshifted into his creature form, So he wanted to try it and see how it looks like. With these thoughts his mind, Martin first took a deep breath and looked at the scenery, The forest was tremendous, crowded, and blooming. Its canopy was demanded by beech, hazel, and oak, who allowed adequate light to pass down for an overabundance of sprouts to rule the flat, fertile grounds below. Thick vines hung from most trees, and a hodgepodge of flowers, which claimed remnants of light, looked almost out of place in the otherwise unchanging forest floor. A clamor of beastly noises, belonging mostly to insects, reverberated through the air and were strangely synchronized with the splashing of fish in a nearby lake. After looking at the scenery of the forest for about one minute he opened his eyes and thought inside of his mind. With one thought from the Martin, a big energy beam of red, black, and white exploded into the sky-piercing the atmosphere and going towards to sky itself. Martin turned to a humanoid creature, the skin of his color changed Black and White, the right side is black and left side is White, the eyes of his turned into the deep-blood color, At the same time from his back two wings manifested itself, they were too colored black and white, the right-wing was black and left-wing was white. This was not the only change, he wore natural black pants made up from an unknown material, these pants were pretty light and swindled with the tiniest of little bit wind unless the wind itself is enemy towards to Martin. On his belt, there are two swords, one of his black-sword which showed the nature of himself, and the other one is a red-sword with a simple look that showed the nature of the Slaughter House, Not only showing the nature of the Slaughter House it showed the power of the Slaughter House too. Someone has to know that Martin real and true clan, for the time being, is Slaughter House and this clan was the clan of people who kills for the people just like Martin himself and the clan true power was too much higher level than the "Black and White Clan", Compared with his Black Liquid Sword and Slaughter Sword, when he transformed Black And White Clan Sword did not even manifest itself because of the system and nature of the power Martin decided directly that it was worthless compared to the summoned two swords. Martin himself could conjure the sword if he wants but he did not need it for the time being. Martin took a deep breath and looked at the scenery with different eyes, With this new transformation manifested himself the power of Martin is enough to fight against humans or beings at the Peak Of Atmosphere Level 1, not the mention the "Imperium Clan Leader" he could even fight five or ten of them at the same time and kill them without too much of a problem. After about five to ten seconds later Martin changed to his human form and a smile formed on his face after he felt the power he is commanding. With the help of the Paradigna of course he will have many chances to improve his power without too much of a problem. Martin started thinking at that time, after shapeshifting into the creature he noticed that the name of the creature changed Sword-Saint Of The Clans, this was the name of the creature he changed into, the "Clans" in this name means that he has more than one clans, and the creature formed was changed and showed his physical form according to these clans nature. Chapter 297 - Gray Moon Empire - Gray Moon Lord - 296 After Martin turned into his humanoid form, he took a deep breath for making himself ready and then shoot up the sky with one thought in his mind. That thought was the killing of remaining perimeter leaders, Right now with the power he has he could very well try to kill the "Lefan Imperium" for completing the mission. Martin then started flying towards Perimeter Lord 7, Martin himself named it Perimeter Lord 7 because it symbolized the lord of area 70, The creature''s name was Lord Ghost Master and it is individual name was Lorias, compared to the oceanic creatures the power difference could be seen easily. This creature was at the level of World Level 7 ¨C Mid and it could be said that other than five to six individual in the whole world there are not many people could try to fight against him not counting the other perimeter lords namely 8, 9 and 10. With the speed of Martin, it should not take too long to reach the domain of the Perimeter Lord 70 - At that time in a room made up of stones the Grimas Tiger King and Vision Butterfly Queen Veliora sat on the two chairs made up from fluffy and comfortable red wool material. They were looking at each other and at that time a weird insect-humanoid-like creature entered the room and started talking. "In the orbit of the Planet Fivurlas which were, we are there are three different satellite organizations, Margan Sattelite Organization, Fiar Satellite Organization, and lastly my organization Titanes Sattelite Organization." Grimas and Vision Butterfly Queen looked at each other after listening to the bug-humanoid, The bug-humanoid made a weird-sound and started talking and giving them information again. "We understood that you have a problem with the Leafen or Lefan Imperium a human who is the strongest on this planet, In the normal sense he should not have the guts of creating a problem for you when you have help from our organization. But things are not like that." Grimas this time exclaimed and took a deep breath. "What is it !" Insect-Humanoid which looked like a combined form of a praying-mantis and ant started walking in the room as it kept talking. "This human was on a deal with the Margan Sattelite Organization, which is the satellite organization of Gray Moon Empire, It said in the around of places that he will sell the planet to the "Margan Sattelite Organization." These words made Grimas and Veliora felt a tingling on their back. They did not expect this, an Sattelite Organization is still could not do anything as they want according to the Laws Of Universe, which created by the Law Universe Dominion, a weird organization forms the balance on every kind of power. One of the reasons why World Level was named World Level because after a planet successfully cultivated a World Level the planet will turn into a named planet which will give the residents of the planet a set of rights to protect themselves against the other races and beings. Not only that the first World Level will be the have rights of the planet be it selling it or using it to improve individual power. These kinds of the planet named " Rank-0 Planet" and it is residents have the rights of Rank-0 Card which is a little better than being a slave. If a planet has a leader at the level of Atmosphere Level everything changes and the planet will have the "Rank-1 Planet" priveledges which protects the planet against any kind of power and more powerful forces and the residents comes from this planet will have a moderate amount of rights on other planets, They could open a bank buy land from other planets and form their organization. And their life is more valuable than the people with the Rank-0 Card, so they could not be killed by anyone. The reason Grimas and Veliora felt bad and felt a weird sensation in their back was that the Satellite Organization itself is a "Rank 2 Power" but not a planet but still they have right "Rank 2 Card and "Rank 2 Planet", In a sense having a "Rank 2 Power" rank was not scary for the Grimas and Veliora, But after the insect-humanoid said that they have officially belonged to an organization named Gray Moon Empire, all of them felt fear and weirdness. Gray Moon Empire was an organization that has the "Rank 4 Power" and it is residents and beings have the "Rank 4 Card" this kind of belonging meant too much in the space, giving too many rights and privileges. And the real thing which is scary beyond doubt is the master and leader of the "Gray Moon Empire" is a creature named Gray Moon Lord and he is at the level of Star Map Lord. This kind of power could easily destroy everything Girmas and Veliora know of and as a person with power and Rank 4 Priveledges, i if he wants he could easily occupy the "Planet Fivurlas" which is in the control of Imperium Clan and do not take any kind of punishment from the Law Universe, because of the being Rank 4 Power and Star Level 8 (Star Map Lord) giving him right to do so. Grimas and Veliora were still thinking about what to do, at that time the insect-humanoid monster started talking. "We have no power to contend against the Gray Moon Lord, If you are smart Grimas you should go and deal with this human if you take the violent way not the peaceful way you are the one who is going to lose everything Demon Rocks too on this planet." After Insect-Humanoid spoke he left the room with a speed that Grimas and Veliora could not understand. - Chapter 298 - Unnamed Potential - Clan Of Sabertooth - 297 Martin looked at the creature in the form of a skeleton humanoid, He just smiled and shook his head. "I expected a little bit different from". He commented This creature was "Lord Ghost Master", a creature at the level of "World Level 7" for past Martin this creature is a reason for himself to be happy if he could enter his clan and have it as basic clan-power ups. Right now it was no different than prey that could be killed with one slash from his swords. With his thoughts ended Martin just attacked the Lord Ghost Master, the creature itself blocked one or two attacks but under the attacks of Martin, it died without using all of his power. The weird thing is this creature knew that Martin was coming towards him because of his power he could sense a powerful being like Martin. Too bad that even with preparation it did not have any chance to fight against the Martin at all. After Martin killed Lord Ghost Master he earned 70 points from the Lord Ghost Master. And a strong amount of power because of the effect of the "Slaughter House Passive". "I should go and kill the Saberin, the Sabertooth Spear Mage, If I gave him enough time he could create a little bit of problem." Martin himself knew that with the power he has that killing creatures at the level of all World Level is no problem even if they have some item upgrades their power, He is not afraid of the creatures at the level of "Atmosphere Level" why would he be afraid world-level creatures with some items at all. In the end, even if losing is out of the question he did not want to take a weird-damage from a weird and unusual item in the hands of the world-level, He should have no life-threatening situation but why would he gave enough time for the opponent to hurt himself at all. It is just a silly and not honorable thing to do against the opponent. Before, Martin started going towards the Sabertooth Spear Master or Saberin he used his points to improve his power even more. Martin Level = "World Level 6 (Mid)" Clan = House Of Slaughter - STR = 500.0 Silver Paradigna Points Agility = 650.0 Silver Paradigna Points INT = 500 Silver Paradigna Points - Battle Power ¨C 1.8 Gold Paradigna Points (Atmosphere Level 1 Peak) "Estimated Complete Battle Power = "2.0 Gold Paradigna" (Atmosphere Level 2 (Beginner) (Soul Abilities Included) With this new improvement of power from killing the Lord Ghost Master right know the power he has was enough to deal with Atmosphere Levels Level 1, if he uses all things he got he could even try to contend against the beings at the level of Atmosphere Level 2. Of course, it is a little bit hard for himself to say that he could win against the Atmosphere Level 2, knowing that a being at that level most likely will have secret-power or an item to save himself or deal a final blow to the enemy. It is safe to say that against Atmosphere Level 2, he only has %5 to %10 percent of chance to win. Martin closed his eyes and then shoot towards to domain and perimeter of Saberin. The home and original living place that Saberin lives in called King Mountain, was named like this because it was the highest place in the entire-world at least it is known like this by humans and other intelligent beings. Saberin lived on the top of this mountain, If Sky-Master Level creatures come here without the protection of a World-Level, the temperature and other-magical forces on the top of the mountain were enough to render them powerless and weak like chickens. For Ancestor and Emperor levels it is an instant death situation without a protecting force around them. Saberin knows the enemy is coming towards him and he did not even do any preparation against him. He knew that he will most likely lose but in the end, he was an honorable creature with the way of spear and warrior. Even if the enemy is stronger than himself and has more power than himself he will still stand his ground and do whatever he could do to win against him. These were his thoughts and his feelings. At that time, Saberin saw a dream in his mind reminding him of when the times of he was a young sabertooth with no human-level intelligence at all. The forest was modest, impenetrable, and primal. Its canopy was ruled by maple, hickory, and pine, their crowns allowed cascading lights to shimmer through for a variety of bushes to monopolize the moist and fertile bottom layer below. A mishmash of noises, predominantly those of small creatures, brightened up the forest and were strangely synchronized with the rustling of the leaves and branches of the tree tops in the wind. With these little bits of thoughts and dream-like moments Saberin was ready for battle, This battle will be most likely his final battle, even if it is like that so be it. He will use all of the power he has so that he will have no problem after he dies. He remembers how his father and mother taught him to hunt, how to honor the prey and hunter. At that time, Martin came to the top of the King Mountain, he can easily see the Saberin, He smiled and was going to kill him with one attack like he killed the other creatures but something caught on his eyes. Sabertooth Spear Sage ¨C ( Saberin (Name) (Perimeter 80) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l - 8 (Mi d d l e)" Perimeter 80 Leader Clan = Unnamed Potential ¨C (Same level as "Slaughter House Clan") - Endurance = 850.0 Silver Para digna Points Agility = 850.0 Silver Parad igna P oints INT = 820 Silv er Pa rad igna P oints - Chapter 299 - First Friendship - 298 After Martin saw the clan of Saberin he started thinking. The meaning was pretty clear actually. Having a clan with the same power as Slaughter House, put this Sabertooth on the upper ladder compared to the Black and White Clan or other clans. At that time Saberin looked at Martin and took a deep breath after noticing the power of Martin. He was an experienced fighter with strong power and level of World Level 8. He could easily understand that he was completely outclassed by the enemy itself. At that time Martin started talking, they were both flying and pretty far away from the ground but there is no problem in the case of hearing or speaking because of their power level. "Do you know your clan ?" After Martin asked this question a little bit weird-feeling aroused inside of Saberin. He was expecting this human-looking being to attack himself after he saw himself, he was not expecting this kind of question. Still, Saberin thought a little bit and answered. "Yes, I know which clan I belong to of course." Martin smiled and started talking again. "The clan you belong to is named "Unnamed Potential" a strong clan with an unmeasurable amount of power and knowledge in their hand." With these words, Saberin was shocked, his cat-face showed a different kind of emotions at the same time, All creatures knew that the clan one belongs to a sacred knowledge for the others and could not be learned by the others. There are only three ways to learn which clan the others belongs to, The first one is "Asking" pretty much simple without any kind of complex things to do, of course, there is the chance that the asked person will lie about that or will not answer the question. The second one is having the same clan as the being you are going to ask or want to know about the clan he belongs to. Beings with the same-clans have some kind of compatible force in them and they pretty much could feel if there are another beings close to them who have the same clan as them, This is the way that most communities outside of the clan gathers, If a being is strong enough and the other being is weak enough the strong person can know the clan of the weak person, Saberin at this time concluded that this human-like being known his clan because of the power-level difference between them, At that time Martin asked another question to Saberin which nobody would expect from himself. "I require ?ssistance for a person to help me in my travels and adventures, A being with the power to fight in the space or other planets, If you are okay with it you could come with me" This time, Saberin started thinking, this human-looking being asking himself to be a companion of some sort. For himself leaving the Perimeter Domain is not a good idea but when he thinks about the adventures and things he could see and the fact that if he does not accept the proposal of this weird-being he is going to be killed made him inclined towards accepting it. After about one minute of thinking, Saberin shook his hand and the yellow-spear in his hand vanished and he answered. "I am accepting it, my name is Saberin what is your name" At this time Martin holds the claws of Saberin with his hand and smiled as he answered. "I am Martin" - Martin and Saberin sat on the two stone chairs inside of the big cave, many creatures work for and listen to the words of Saberin, inside of the big humongous cave, As Martin and Saberin sit on the stone-chairs every creature left the cave. At that time Saberin asked. "How did you find about my clan ?" Martin just smiled and answered. "Power difference between us, I could see the clans of World Levels or Starter-Level Atmosphere Level without too much of a problem." Saberin showed a little bit of a shocked face and asked again. "This means that you have a power of Mid to Peak Atmosphere Level 1" Martin nodded and answered. "Pretty much" After Martin answered Saberin started thinking a little bit and after he finished thinking he started talking with a weak gloomy face. "With the power you have I am not sure that I could help you in your adventures, most likely I would bring you down with me, and the fact that I have no power to go to space without any kind of outside-assistance" Martin knows about this problem, for a being to go to space and travel without any kind of gadget or spaceship, he or she needs to be at least Atmosphere Level, even Martin himself would feel suppressed and weak in the space because he was still using "World Energy" not the "Atmosphere Level Energy" This was because in the real level of Martin just at the level of World Level 6, he was strong because of his passive abilities like "Sky-Master Soul" and "Soul Abilities" and a bunch of passive and active abilities that he even does not remember too much. These things were the reason why he could fight and kill Atmosphere Level fighters but it does not mean that he will be traveling in the space like original "Atmosphere Levels" After Martin thought a little bit he answered. "I know about that but you should not force yourself, I have still things to do on this planet, I need some things to do before we go to the "Space" to adventure and search new places, This means that you have time to upgrade your power. At the very least we could find something to increase your power to the "Atmosphere Level". Chapter 300 - Blue Ears - Hunt - Friend - 299 After Saberin heard that Martin could find a way to increase his power he started thinking more positively about him. At first, he felt that he was going to be used this man but it seems like what he was thought about Martin is not true at all. As they were sitting, Saberin started talking about his old-times, The times when he was still a basic sabertooth creature but because of some kind of stone from the space, his ancestor found when they were hunting in the grasslands, they started evolving. At first, they were just started having more information and intelligence compared to an animal, and then later on the line their stature started changing and they adopted a humanoid posture and started using spears and other tools for hunting. With this new improvement they could easily hunt the biggest and strongest creature, they became essentially a human tribe with more stronger and powerful bodies. As time went on they started learning how to increase their power and more than 10.000 years later here Saberin is. A world-level 8 being with different kinds of power. Martin likes listening to a being without having a motive in his mind or does not kill it for more than ten minutes. He also knows that he right now could think these things because of his power increase, when he was still an ordinary human he could not stop the urges of killing for fun, It may look like he was creating a reason for himself but it was not. From the moment that he lost his family when they were on holiday and Martin himself appointed to an orphanage, he started feeling an immeasurable amount of wish of murder. When he first came to this world it was still the same, As always the day he comes he started killing humans like how he was on the earth. These things made him more monster than he wanted to be. But from now on then it was not like that. Because from now on then his mind could not affect himself to kill without any kind of reason. Compared to his old self Martin started to change even if he could not feel it. After talking with the Saberin for more than one hours, Martin himself took the mind-address of the Saberin and he gave his, "Mind-Adress" was a communication way that the world-levels who have some kind of trust to other world-level could initiate. After two world-level beings or above know their "Mind-Adress" they could talk telepathically without any problem at all. Martin learned it himself after he improved his power it is basically like a telephone from the earth but with more power and range, If right now "Saberin" wants to talk with himself he can call himself or send a notification to his mind and if Martin accepts they could talk. - At that time Martin said that he is going to kill the Perimeter Leader 90 and Perimeter King Leader, Saberin just laughed and looked like he was happy to help himself but Martin did not want him to come with himself. He said to the Saberin that "I need to go myself to improve my power, if you have information about them it will be more good" With these words, Saberin gave information about the Perimeter Leader 9 and Perimeter King Leader. Illusionist Blue-Eared Monkey ¨C ( Arkiv (Name) (Perimeter 90) Level = "W o r l d L e v e l - 9 (Mi d d l e)" Perimeter 90 Leader Clan = ??????? STR = 910.0 Silv er Pa rad ig na Points Endurance = 920.0 Silver Para digna Points Agility = 950.0 Silver Parad igna P oints INT = 960 Silv er Pa rad igna P oints - Description - Blue Ear Monkey Illusionist a creature that uses a different kind of illusions to kill it is enemies or protect itself, There is not much known about this creature except that it is illusions even fool the strongest world-levels and hurt the other world-levels with reality in it. It has two-long ears and human-like but monkey-like limbs, it is body color is brown and its body-type is slim but long. Height ¨C 3 meters - After Matin listened to the information given to him by the Saberin he nodded with a smile on his face. It is pretty rare to encounter a powerful mage with illusion-type of abilities and he was looking forward to it. From now on then he most likely could not have the chance of killing them directly because he wants to have fun too. As before he thought about this subject if he only fights with the beings that have lower power than himself and kill them without even trying and using his body and mind to adapt to them, it will create a problem for himself in the future. This was because he will be lacking in the battle-experience compared to the beings who older than 10.000 to 100.000 age and fought against other beings through their life. The time will become when Martin himself needs to fight against a creature powerful than himself. When the time comes he did not want to be caught unprepared. With these thoughts before Saberin told him about the Perimeter King Leader, he started thinking basic plans in his mind against the "Arkiv ¨C Monkey Illusion" " I could try to poke him out to see what kind of power he has, At the same time I must use and conjure my "Silver Soul Sword" before the battle starts, if there is something happens and I feel for some illusions I may need "Silver Soul Sword" to protect myself." Martin thought, At that time because of the power of himself Silver Soul Sword too improved much. ?t is height weirdly downgraded to 1.5 meters but the energy on it was so much that Martin himself was intrigued by it. Chapter 301 - Trial By Atmosphere - 300 Martin finished talking with the Saberin and told him that he still has a thing to do, Actually, Martin now wants to kill other perimeter leaders, so that he could elevate into a real "Atmosphere Level" Martin was right now going towards to domain of Blue Ear Monkey Arkiv, from the knowledge he has taken from the "Saberin" that he learned that it was an "Illusionist" type of creature that could very well put himself in danger of course if it was the same level as him or have battle power more than himself. He has many things in his arsenal that he does not need to scared from the "Arkiv" As he was flying he noticed the surroundings of himself was changing like a movie, He took a deep breath and commanded from within. "Silver Soul Sword, awaken me if I enter an illusion." After he said these words, something that he did not expect happened, the surrounding and environment of woods and great plains changed, and at the same sound of a glass-breaking resonated inside of his head, just after the sound, the environment changed into a stony-area. He would be dumb to understand what was happened. Before he even had the chance to see the Arkiv, He already entered some kind of illusion of him, In this type of situation best thing to do is just forget about the enemy for the time being and gain power from somewhere else and after the power is enough then take care of him. It may sound like a foolish move in the terms of what he was thinking before, all of the things about "Gaining Experience" and "Fighting Against Strong", but in the end, before even Martin became a shapeshifter and entered this world, he was a hitman and ?ssassin that kill his target directly without making too much of hassle. He is not going to die without seeing the enemy and he is not accepting the fact that just because of experience he is going to risk his life, he was not some kind of character from a fiction story, he was by himself and even if he has the "Unknown Fate" to protect himself, he did not want to get attacked by a thing that he could not see, perceive. With these thoughts in his mind, he closed his eyes and vanished, After Martin opened his eyes he started thinking. "What will happen if I became an atmosphere level being." At that time the long silent Paradigna started talking and giving information. "The process of being a real Atmosphere Level includes a trial like when you were going to become a "Sky Master Level", After the real energy not including battle-power reach the amount of a starting point of Atmosphere Level, the user will enter the Trial Of Atmosphere, the information about Trial cannot be given to the user." With these words, Martin himself started thinking and after thinking for some time, he asked paradigna a dangerous question. "Is it possible for me to enter the Trial now and finish it to become "Atmosphere Level Creature" This kind of question did not even expect by the Paradigna, because of that it waited for about five to six seconds then answering the question Martin. "It is possible to the what you say because your battle-power is enough to take the trial, If you are okay with it, I will be sending you an invitation and after you accept it, you will be entering the "Trial" "Paradigna sent me to the invitation of "Trial" With the words of Martin, a screen of blue opened in front of his eyes giving little to no information. "Invitation Of Atmosphere Level ¨C Trial" "Accept ?" Martin already thought all of this in the last two days when he was resting, he was not scared of some kind of trial or something like that, if he dies or vanishes in the "Trial" then he is not meant to be an Atmosphere Level or a more strong and powerful creature, to begin with. After about two to three seconds later, Martin closed his eyes and whispered. "I accept the invitation." With the words of Martin, his body and soul vanished from the planet itself. - At the same time Martin noticed that his inherent power was long-gone, he was feeling them but he knew that he cant use them at all. At that time, a white-light illuminated the room and eleven people manifested. They were all sitting on the other chairs, forming a family-like dinner time. They were too looking at each other faces and trying to understand their surroundings. Martin directly thought that "they should be other people who taking the trial of Atmosphere Level", with this thought he took a deep breath and noticed that he could not get up from his seat at all. At that time, the big brown wooden door of the room opened and some of the yellow-light started lighting up the room, All of the trial-takers looked at the two beings who entered from the door. There was a woman who was inside of a red-dress, she had white skin and from the looks of it, it was a human. Beside him, there was a tall human-male inside of a well-tailored black suit with big blue eyes that looked like the eyes of a fly. As the trial-takers looking at the two beings, the man started talking his voice was gentle. "I am welcoming all of you Trial-Takers, I am Butler Rino and this is Lady Elfimora, we will be the ones who will conduct the "Trial Of Atmosphere" Chapter 302 - Introducing - Team - First Trial - 301 With the words of the Butler Bino, the participants looked at each other and did not say anything. In reality, they have no power to talk, They can only look at each other and turn their heads nothing more. At that time Butler Bino and Lady Elfimora slowly started walking to the table, After five to six seconds later the Lady Elfimora sat on the head-table looking at the all participants with a smile on her face. She then took a light breath and started speaking. "My, butler already said who we are, Now I will be not talking so much. I will tell you about the First Trial." With these words, all of them started listening to Elfimora with their utmost attention. Elfimora noticed this and chuckled a little bit, Her voice and face were so much beautiful and charming that even Martin who normally does not care about things like this started liking her. But of course, he always stopped himself from thinking about it too much, Even this can be used against him in the later trials. He should be not showing any emotion at all. "Before talking about the First Trial, I have to say that there are only 12 people as you guys can see and only the 6 of the people will be elevated into the Atmosphere Level and others will cease to exist." These words were tough and hard to accept but no participant showed a shocked face at all, Almost all of them knew that entering the trial of Atmosphere has the risks of dying. In their head, this thought was always showed itself. Martin too understood this in the end even he knows that almost all of the beings here who participating in this trial are at least World Level 9 Peak, the being with this power most likely has enough experience the deal with this kind of stressful situation. Elfimora looked at all of the faces of Participants and smiled again, though inside of her mind. "This time from the looks of it the participants will be giving me fun that I look for everywhere" She thought. At that time she looked at the Butler Bino, Butler Bino understood the sign of the look from the eyes of Lady Elfimora and smiled as he started talking. "In Trial 1, we will be randomly selecting six people and adding them to their teams, In Trial 1, six people will be transported to a room, the details will be given in the room itself." After the words of Butler Bino ended, Elfimora shook her hand and all of the participants including the Martin transported. - Martin opened his eyes and looked around, He noticed that in his team there is three male including himself and three female, All of them was wearing blue simple clothes including himself. The room was not big about 50m2 it was circular and there is no object inside of the room, The color of the room was white and it looked pretty simple. "I am Nigtar battle-ax user and fighter, please introduce yourselves, It looks like we are a team now, If we lose they will elevate into the Atmosphere Level and we die, and if we win we will elevate into the Atmosphere Level and they will lose their life." As the words of the Nigtar, the young man was over, other four people started to introduce themselves, "I am Markor, long-range fighter," The man with left-eye eyepatch spoke first introducing himself, he had an air of dominance around of himself which gave him a strong and "do no mess with me vibe". After Markor one of the women started speaking. "I am Rina, Fire and Water Elemental Mage," The woman named Rina was different looking than others, she had human-like qualities and but the right side of her face was the red and left side of her face was blue, Still, this kind of look did not affect her beautiful face at all. The other woman started speaking. "I am Nina, Ice Mage." At that time the last woman spoke, "I am Veriola, I am a monk-fighter," This woman was pretty tall compared to the males too, She had a height of 220 cm and her body pretty strong-looking, her skin was a little bit dark and she was pretty much the definition of "Sexy" At that time all of the eyes fell on Martin, Martin then answered indifferently. "Martin, Sword User" With all of the phase of introducing over, the voice of Butler Bino started resonating in their head like he was inside of their head. "The first trial is not a team-trial, all of you individually teleport into the different places and given mission and time-limit, after the time-limit is over and the mission is not finished the people did not finish their mission cease to exist." "The teleportation starting in 10 minutes, prepare." At that time Nigtar started speaking. "This mission should be aiming to eliminate the weakest link, If one of us fail this first trial, in the later trials which most likely going to be team-battle or something like that, The teams with lesser survival rate in the first trial, at the be disadvantage." Hearing the words of Nigtar others nodded and at that time the Rina the fire and water mage started speaking. "It looks like random but I am sure it is not, The trial-makers most likely wants us to think like this but there should be not much of a difference between the power levels of each team." After these words from Rina, Martin just smiled and thought. "I am the one who creating the difference here." Chapter 303 - Trial Of Atmosphere - 302 After about three minutes later, everyone looked at each other faces one more time and then all of them vanished at the same time including Martin. ----------------------- --------------------- ------------------- Martin opened his eyes and directly started looking around, From the looks of it, he was in a prison cell, He has only basic clothes his abilities and power is still intact but he did not do anything, As he was thinking a notification screen opened, - Trial Mission 1 - "Martin" "You are in a prison-cell inside of the Castle Naghard, in the empire of Nagirum Empire, your name and identification all set up, Martin Grimlock, before sent to this jail you were an ?ssassin and executioner for the Nagirum Empire, in an event it said that you killed one of the princesses of Nagirum Empire, it was not true but the nobles still sent you to jail, and after about three days later you are going to get executed. "Your abilities are not locked but limited, you can still use your abilities and power, but do not use all of them, more abilities you use more the chance of failing to complete your mission will increase, the more details will not be given." "Nagirum Empire Power Level" "Emperor ¨C World Level" "Protectors ¨C Atmosphere Level" "Average Power ¨C Student to Ancestor Level" "Nobles, Ancestor to Sky Master Level." "Mission Goal" "Clear your image, find the ones who want you dead, and find the ancestral necklace of the Nagirum Empire, the necklace will give you the power and you can hold it after the "Trial", "Mission Time" " One Month " "Mission Punishment If Not Completed" "Death" "Mission Starts !" Martin read all the information and took a deep breath as he started thinking. "First, I need to clear my name and search for the people who have motives to frame and kill me, From the looks of it, I was an ?ssassin and executioner, anyone who has their loves killed by me could do this, After clearing the name I have I could very well, look for the families and powers behind the people I killed." Martin made up his mind in a close time, At that time, he started hearing some kind of keychains slinging around, As he waited, three people stood in front of his cell-door, Two of them were male and one of them is a female, all of them at the level of Sky Master, The female one was wearing gray leather clothes and the other males were wearing red long guardian clothes, for Martin, it is too much easy to kill them and leave the cell but this kind of move will only make things worse for him. It is not hard to understand. At that time, one of the male guardians with short hair brandished his sword and hit the cell bars, a tingling sound resonated inside of the cell, "Martin! Wake up you traitor" short-haired guardian spoke, it was clear that even a guardian feels bad about himself Martin thought. He did nothing and just got up from where he was sitting and walked towards the cell-bars. At that time, he looked at the female guardian, on her shoulders, there is the symbol of the half-moon, It was clear that she was holding an upper-level than these ordinary guards. She had blonde hair and a good body, and most likely a user of the sword, Martin could understand this because of the way she moves. The woman looked at Martin and started talking. "I am Celin, the warden of the Naghard Prison. We will be going into my office to talk, I would like to ask you some questions." Martin did not say anything, Celin just looked at the guards and signaled them to open the cell door the Martin, they were not taken aback or scared of retaliation of Martin because in the records it said that Martin was at the level of Sky Master but newly elevated Sky Master, he can be rumored ?ssassin and executioner but not a person that could scare three Peak Sky Master. After everything was said and done, Martin started tailing the guards and the Celin, as he was walking he was always looking and inspecting the jail he was in, Of course, he is not using any kind of energy so that nobody around him understands that he can use some kind of energy. Jail design was pretty typical not too ancient or modern, looked like a normal and classical jail in the "Earth" but of course, more technologically has downsides. Martin did not want them to be scared of him at all, After about ten to fifteen minutes of walking, they entered an office, At that time, Celin went to her chair and after sitting on she looked at the guards and guards left the office, Martin was inspecting the office, The color used on the office was heavily black and red, there are a big table and chairs, a bookshelf and other types of office materials. At that time, Celin started talking as she looked at Martin in the eye. "At first, I did not believe that a person like you is here, I read your records, you were one of the strongest and successful ?ssassins and an executioner in the Nagirum Empire, but suddenly you got locked in here and nobles said that you are the one who killed the second-prince Nefiram Nagirum." Martin did not say anything as he looked at the eyes of Celin, Celin grinned as she kept talking. "Even a dumb could understand that this is not true, it is easy to see that you are framed. But the power of nobles reached the highest degree in the history, So even if Emperor knew that you are not the one who killed the Second Prince Nefiram, he has to do what the nobles say, Sacrificing you, so that he forms a good relationship with the nobles, I presume." Chapter 304 - Doubts - Different Plans - 303 "I understand" Martin said only these words, At that time Celin took a deep breath and started talking. "I will give you an offer, If you work for me and organization behind my back, You will be not executed and still do what you best did in your life." Martin closed his eyes and nodded as he started speaking. "I will accept this offer you gave me but I will only take orders from you, by these words I mean not the orders from the organization in your back, the orders your d?s?r?s, what you say." Celin smiled and got up from her seat as she started speaking. "How you will know that the order I gave you is not mine but the organization." Martin smiled and did not say anything, At that time, someone knocked on the door and started talking, the voice belonged to a woman. "Celin, I am here can I enter." After Celin heard the voice from the outside, she smiled as looked at the door and answered. "Of course, come in Nina" The door opened and a woman which looked like at the ages of 20 to 22 entered the room, She had black hair and green eyes, her height was small but it can be said that it only added plus points to her charm. Her power is at the Sky Master Peak Level, same as Celin and other guards. The woman named Nina entered the room and looked at the Martin for about two and three seconds and smiled at the Celin as she started speaking. "Wow, Celin, is this your new s?xu?? slave, he looks good than the others and his power is quite strong too." When Martin heard these words he did not show any indications of shock on his face but he was not expecting this kind of words from a beautiful young woman, but as he thought about it, In a world where the power governs and above all, It is only natural that the women have s?x-slaves for their needs too. Celin coughed a little bit and showed a face of shame for one second and then started talking. Gender difference is not important between the people who can use energy and other means to gain power and level up in the power-levels. "Nina, this is Martin he will be one of our ?ssassins, Martin this is Nina." After Nina heard that Martin is not a s?x-slave but a comrade, she took a deep breath and looked at Martin as she started speaking. "I am sorry to think that you are a s?x-slave, please accept words of mine as a compliment, As I know Celin has a high-standard when she chooses a slave to fu?k herself up for more than one month without stopping... haha" This time, Celin shouted. "Stop Nina, this is enough, Martin please take her words with a grain of salt." Martin did not say anything, At that time, Celin looked at Nina. "Nina, take him with you, You will be leading him to the base of the organization and show him the room and gave him information about the organization, This is an order" As Celin said the words of "This is an order" the normally playful girl Nina showed a serious face that completely different from her playful self and poisonous words and nodded. - Martin started following Nina, As they left the room Nina started talking showing her true self again. "So, what were you doing before you joined our organization," Martin answered simply. "I was an ?ssassin and executioner." Nina licked her lips and answered. "Wow, that is good, haha" After the small-talk, Martin left the building for the first time and finally looked at the sky of this new world and took a deep breath of the air, Nina noticed this and started speaking. "You look like you did not take any deep-breaths before, Did you not had your freedom before." Martin showed a regretful face, entering his role, and started talking. "I was always doing what they ordered me before, They said kill this, I killed, they said you have to frame this man, I did, yes you are right it can be said that I did not get enough breath in my life but taken too much breath and will do the same." As the words of Martin ended, Nina showed a face of understanding, At this time the words Martin who he said for the acting purposes affected himself in the reality, He may be trying to enter the role of an ex-assassin and executioner but he noticed that he did not need to enter this role at all. He is in the reality an ?ssassin and executioner anyway, the words he said was entered mind his, It was said because of acting purposes but it was true for himself too. He had ended many breaths in his life too many to count but not taken any real breath of life as himself, At that time, some guards from the prison prepared some horses for the duo, Martin looked at the horses and then Nina, Nina noticed why Martin looked at her like this and answered. "I know you asking why we are not flying, but there is a reason the organization is a hidden-organization inside of the empire, So we do not want to seen by ordinary people or empire-soldiers that we have the power-level of Sky Master." After Martin got an explanation he did not look at the face Nina and started riding the horse with Nina, As he was riding the horse he kept looking at the environment. They were in a plain-green area made up of green bushes and different kind of flowers that he is seeing for the first time, He did not know how big is the world he is in, not that he did not care about it anyway, He will leave this world when the trial is over. It is only that he likes looking at new things and finding new things, He even thinks sometimes that maybe after he finished killing people and other beings he may become an explorer for fun, Chapter 305 - Playing Games - Elephant Savior - 304 Nina and Martin kept riding the horses, After about two hours of riding, they passed a forest named Noer Forest where the first people of the empire built their camp before deciding to become a real empire. Martin did not care about these things but it is better than if he knows these things, He knew fundamental things about the empire and some of the basic things but not much. He did not want to be caught red-handed because of some knowledge that he has to know definitely. After riding for two hours, the horses were tired, Nina knew Martin was a Sky Master Level, and she a Peak Sky Master Level so it is not possible for them to get tired. But the horses still ordinary horses with good supplementary food, - Martin and Nina sat on the white-stone just beside the entrance of Newelmen Mountain, Newelmen Mountain was a mountain that has a good symbol for the people of the empire, People thinks that the power and other beings who have power comes from this mountain, Of course, these are all myths created by rich and powerful people so that they control the poor and weak people. If the weak ones learn that they are deceived by the strong people all the time and found a way to improve their power, It is the worst thing that could happen. As the horses were being fed by Nina, Martin sat on the ground and slowly shook his hand to create a fire, At that time Nina stopped feeding the horses and sat in front of Martin and started talking. "The Organization, you are now a member of is called Black Sickle, It is a Spy and Assassination organization created by the second biggest noble in the Nagirum Empire, the Noam Family Leader, Federno Noam" Martin smiled and started talking. "This means that second-biggest noble created an organization inside of the empire they have been appointed as a noble from the start and wants to take control of underworld first and then Nagirum Empire," Nina smiled and closed her eyes approving the words of Martin. At that time an idea came to mind of Martin, He asked a question, Nina. "I am framed by some nobles inside of the Nagirum Empire, They said that I killed second-prince, and sent to the jail, Do Black Sickle can give me information of where I can find these nobles, who framed me." After Martin asked this question, the face of Nina showed a different kind of expression for just 0.2 seconds and quickly hidden, Martin expected to see a microexpression on the face, Nina, many people can hide their emotions with some training and have a poker-face but almost no human control their micro-expressions. Martin noticed that when he said that he was framed the eyes of Nina changed completely for a little bit of time. At that time Nina answered. Martin pretends to be listening but he was not listening at all, He already got the information he wants to know, This was one of his jobs when he was back on the earth, Nina could be a Peak-Skymaster level being but she not holding a candle in her hands against the Martin. "I did not know about that, At least no the details but do not worry as the time goes on and you show your support to us, We will use our sources to find the noble-family that framed you and you can do whatever you want with them." Martin nodded as started thinking. "The Black Sickle Organization founded by Noam Family Leader, Fedora Noam in the purpose of creating a control system in the underworld of Nagiram Empire and slowly spread around like a virus to take the control of the Empire, building a new empire from the ashes of the Nagiram Empire in the name of Noam Family, which name will be Noam Empire." Martin kept thinking. "The expression of Nina says that she knew about me and my frame-history, This is one of tactics used in the world, The enemy of my enemy is my friend, The family and nobles killed the Second-Prince when they had the chance and blamed it on me, sending me to a prison where they controlling, Because they know that I will be having revenge thoughts against Nagiram Empire because being framed and will be executed without any evidence, Celin started talking to me giving me my freedom and then Nina saying that she will be giving me my revenge." Martin took a deep breath and smiled. "If everything goes on well, they will be successfully killed a prince of Nagiram Empire taking down a strong person from the empire and at the same time, They will be taking most likely one of the best ?ssassin inside of the empire, making him feel angry towards to it is an original empire and work for the enemy that framed in the first place." Martin just looked at the fire did not show any emotion. "It is like the story of Elephant Tamers and Hunters, in the earth hunters first used shovels to create a pit When an Elephant fall into one of these pits, They wore weird clothes and started attacking the elephant inside of the pit scaring him against the other beings, After about one to two week, in the daytime, the tamers show themselves and starts to give foods and water to elephant, for about one week, The elephant thinks that he found his saviors which is same as the beings who attacked him every night." Martin believed that the situation used on himself is same as like this, With this new founding knowledge, He now knows who framed him and what kind of power they have, This means that he will show himself as a member of Black Sickle but in the end and inside of shadows he will be helping to Nagirum Empire, giving them knowledge about the Noam Family and gaining their trust to take back the Nagirum Empire Ancestral Necklace from them without fighting for it Chapter 306 - Empires Rises and Falls - 305 After everything was said and done, Martin and Nina got up on the horses and kept riding towards to base of Black Sickle, Nina tried speaking with Martin but Martin just shrugged her without saying anything or answering with basic words with the intent of showing that he does not want to talk at all. As Martin was riding the horse he was thinking about the mission. "Mission Goal" "Clear your image, find the ones who want you dead, and find the ancestral necklace of the Nagirum Empire, the necklace will give you the power and you can hold it after the "Trial", "Mission Time Limit" , According to the things he knew, for the time being, one of the mission goals "the ones who wants you dead" is most likely a fake goal that was created so that the real-goal will be hidden from the participants like himself. Martin thinks that a trial for elevating into the level of Atmosphere, should not be this easy. The framer of himself was the Black Sickle so that they could use his anger towards the Nagirum Empire, this is a fact inside of the mind of Martin. Martin took a deep breath and started thinking. "Clearing my image is possible with forming a good relationship with both Black Sickle or Nagirum Empire, but the thing is the last mission the necklace of Nagirum Empire, needs to be found and hold by me to complete the mission goal, the Best way to find this necklace is form a good relationship with the Nagirum Empire." Martin also knew that if he were to use his real power which amounts to the Level 2 Atmosphere Level, he could very well finish this mission in no time but one thing keeps bothering his mind and stopping himself from using all of his power to quickly finish the mission. "Mission Notes pointed out that using more power than the character original power is not going to be punished by the Trial System but more power used by the user harder so be trial will become." Martin wanted to know what could change but he did not want to take the risk by any means. If the danger the system talks about just enemies it should be not hard to overcome but there are things more dangerous and harder to solve than just more powerful enemies, At that time, Martin noticed Nina stopped and looked at himself then started speaking. "From now on then we are in the grounds of Black Sickle, most likely the some of the watchers from the Black Sickle knew that we already entered the forest of Black Sickle, (Unofficial Name), therefore we could fly now." Nina then sent her horse back and started flying, Martin did not say anything as he just flew and started tailing Nina from her back, The maximum flying speed of Martin already reached the numbers of over 1000 mach to 2000 Mach, - After about thirty minutes of flying, The duo finally reached the base of Black Sickle, Martin and Nina entered a house inside of a small-village-looking place with different kinds of people living inside of it, Martin entered the room Nina said to him. "Close your eyes, we are going to get teleported." Martin did what Nina said but the system asked him a question. "A world-level energy wants to teleport you at some location, & Accept Or Refuse" Martin just smiled as he saw the words from the System, For teleporting someone without their intent, the one who wants to teleport has to have a big power difference between the one who he is going to teleport. If the difference is not enough the teleportation not going to work without the permission of the one who is going to teleport to the target. It is most likely that a person at the World Level was going to teleport Martin and Nina to a place but because the power level of Martin is too high for a being at the level of World Level, the system asked himself a question. "I accept" As Martin answered both Nina and himself vanished inside of the house as nothing changed at all. Martin looked beside himself and saw Nina, Nina smiled as she started talking. "We are in the hallway of the Black Sickle Main Building, lets go, You have to meet with the leader of Black Sickle, He is waiting for you in the throne room." Martin nodded and started walking, As he was walking with Nina he was looking around, The hallway was pretty big and large, most of the materials used for the building it is gold and quality marble, It has a noble and strong ancient feeling on it. Martin did not like the Black Sickle Organization as what he knew about them but he has to say that the design of the hallway was good and suited his taste, The air is fresher and sometimes Martin see woman and man in the uniforms of maid, At the same time, there are young men and woman who wears black-student uniform holding papers and books in their hand. From the outside, this place for the time being just looks like a castle for a big noble who gives theoretical knowledge to the students. But of course, Martin is no fool, even in his sleep he could very well see that most of the young men and women hiding their killing intent in their depth of soul trying to not leak it. Most of these young men and women most likely gathered from the families of the Naghiram Empire hurt the most. Chapter 307 - Meeting With Black Sickle Leader - 306 Without passing too much Nina and Martin started to walk towards to throne room of Federno Noam, Noam Family Leader, Of course, this kind of information only known to members like Martin who have some power and some kind of stability in their mind or better some kind of emotion, anger towards to the Nagirum Empire so that they do not betray to Black Sickle. After about five to six minutes later Martin and Nina entered a small-building normally built in the outskirts of the Black Sickle Organization, most of the time many people could not anticipate that leader of a big organization like "Federno Noam" staying in this building. But it was like that anyway. As Martin walks towards to building he started thinking inside of his mind. "Leader of Black Sickle Organization is pretty smart, When he is going to meet somebody for the first time he uses a basic building like this to meet them so the ones who he will meet thinks that he is the humble guy in the core even if he is the leader of Black Sickle, Even the most evil ones love if their leader is humble enough so that they will not be punished harshly if things go wrong in their missions. Most likely there is a more secure and hidden base that only the core-members and trusted ones who could enter." Martin thought as he entered the house and keep walked. After about three to four minutes later, Nina opened a big black door that most likely bigger than the building itself, At that time Martin already understood that they using some kind of space power to create more space inside of the throne-room Martin looked and started inspecting inside of the throne-room with interest. Great braziers encircling each of the fourteen basalt columns light up most of the throne hall and bathe it in an orange glow. The unadorned stones on the rounded ceiling dance in the flickering light while memorials and statuettes look down upon the teak floor of this impressive hall. A beryl rug runs down from the throne and marks the closest spot people can stand when they address the royal highness while matching banners with golden tapestries dangle gently from the walls. Between each banner stands a tall candle, a few of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the artistic portrayals of legendary creatures below them. The curtains have been adorned with gold leaves and decorating tips. A noble throne of onyx sits below a grand chandelier and is adjoined by two equally lavish seats for esteemed guests. The throne is covered in holy emblems and fixed on each of the rear legs is a sapphire trident. The stiff pillows are light beryl and these too have been adorned with emblazoned corners. Those wishing to listen to their royal highness can do so on the plethora of lightly illuminated granite benches, all of which are facing the throne in a half-circle. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the humble-looking balconies overlooking the throne. As Martin finished looking and inspecting the throne-room a man who wears completely black but still has a young and white handsome face manifested in front of himself, At that time Nina slowly bowed as she spoke. "Leader Federno" Martin did not bow down as he knew that bowing down like nothing is not suits his own and the character he is controlling, He should be more resistant to authority and any kind of these things, If he bows down right now, Nina may not understand but a man who smart as Federno will notice something is wrong with himself. A man like Martin inside of this world who is an ?ssassin and executioner, being punished untruly by the ones who he served his whole life should not bow down to a new authority that wants to use his power against other enemies. Federno wore full black-clothes but his face was open, He looked at the ages of 25 to 30 like a young man, of course, it was not his real age at all, His energy and power was strong compared to others around World Level 2, nothing in the eyes of Martin of course, He had one black eye and one blue eye, his right eye was the black one and left one was the blue one, his height was around 180 cm or 6 feet, His body was not too strong looking but still strong inside, He was not the type of who fights with using his punch more of a graceful fighter. Martin understood these things from one look as he got more experienced when he was fighting against the Perimeter Leaders. Federno looked at Martin and nodded as he did not saw that Martin did not bow down to himself as it is only natural for him not to do so. "Martin, I am Federno as you already know many things about the organization of mine and our plans, You know that we are the ones who saved you from getting executed. But as you know I am not going to talk to you and fill your mind with gibberish and other meaningless words, As I saved you, I want you to help me and my organization to succeed, After everything over and done you can do whatever you want in this world." "He saying that he and his organization saved me but in the first place they are the ones who framed me so that I get an execute order in my head, He also saying that he will not order me around after finished but not saying that, "I will kill you after everything is finished as you know so many things about how new empire built and could be a threat to me" At the same time, Martin also noticed the weird way of moves that Nina was kept doing all the time, This woman was trying to get close to himself s?xu??ly and romantically most likely insurance for the organization, trying to use the power of love to build a more trusted slave for themselves. Chapter 308 - Mission - Codename = Blood - 307 Martin did not say anything important and just listened to Federno as he spoke, After accepting his terms, Nina said to himself that for one day he will be having no mission and will be allocated a room inside of the Black Sickle Organization Training Grounds, where new members of the organization and young students taught how to fight and if they are a mage like human how to use their magical energy. Martin did not have any problem with this arrangement, Nina showed him his room and gave him a black card then started talking. "This works as communication and payment card, inside of this card you have 10.000 silver coins and every month you will be taking 2.500 silver coins, and after you complete a mission you will take your share according to how hard the mission is and how much you helped to complete it, When you want to talk to me the only thing you have to do is just touch the card and say my name, It will connect me quickly and we can talk." Martin nodded and then Nina did not say anything as she left room, As she left the room and started walking in the training grounds looking at the students working hard for improvement, She was thinking about why Martin did not show him any kind of interest all the way, Of course after about two to three minutes of thinking, she comes up with the reason of betrayal. Nina thought that Martin did not have any kind of mindset for the time being to show an interest in a beautiful woman for the time being, Not because her charm and face are not enough for him, She took a deep breath as she walked. - Martin who was left alone in his room inspected the room with his energy already noticed some kind of talismans which could watch the room and listen to the room like cameras and bugs in the "Earth", It is only natural that the leader is not trusting him for the time being and put these magical talismans inside of his room "I am not going to meddle with the surveillance magic items," Martin thought, At the same time he started analyzing the words of "Federno", There are not many things he said that entered his mind in a suspicious form After he said his first words he spoke about the organization and how it worked, Many of ?ssassins and members of the Black Sickle Organization did not know other member real names and missions. There are missions given to him by the organization so he has to complete them in given time by himself or with Nina, which is his partner for the time being. - At that time, Nina entered a building which is not too far away from the Throne Room, As she walked for five minutes, she found the door she was looking for and opened the black wooden door and entered the room. There is one small circle table inside of this room and the lightning was provided by using simple candles because that room was lighted by a warm, orange firelight, She did not say anything and sat on one of the seats circling the table. There are three people inside of the room other than Nina himself, they all wore black masks on their faces revealing only their eyes, From their body build two of them were male another one was female, like Nina. As Nina sat, one of the male ones with a big large-build body started talking. "Needle, you are a little bit late today, did you have something to do." Nina, looked at the man who spoke and noticing that it was a close-fighter ?ssassin with the codename of "Shield" as she started speaking. "Yes, I had something to do that I could not explain." The other members just nodded showing that it is only natural, After the quick talk was over other male members started speaking, compared to the Shield this man had a more slender body and looked quicker on his feet, and a person with strong agility. "We have a new mission that given to us by the Lord directly, It needs five people group, Right now the group consist, Needle, Shield, Rose and Me (Silence), According to our lord, the next member who will help us a newly joined member codenamed "Blood"," At this time, Shield started talking showing a clear distrust. "A mission that needs four of us and even one more member must be hard a mission, Why would our Lord give us a new member that we don''t know much of things." At this time, the silent woman in the room "Rose" started speaking. "We don''t know many things about ourselves too Like I don''t know anything about you, I am sure that if lord adds a new member to this new mission, There is most likely something that he trusts with this new guy." Nina (Needle) who was silent until now added. Of course, she knew that this new member codenamed "Blood" was Martin. "I am sure there should be no problem, In a sense if there was a problem why would our Lord send us to a mission that he believes that we could not complete with this new member or not." It is most likely that the leader believes that the mission will be completed without any problem so that he could add a new member to a group of four which consists of the experienced members of the Black Sickle. In the end, nobody likes to fail in a mission. Chapter 309 - Role X Facade X "Maria" - 308 Martin was normally sitting in his room thinking about his plans, But after Nina left himself about thirty minutes later a woman with black clothes came to his door and slipped a letter. Martin took the letter and read it is contents, The details were simple and he was given a codename "Blood", he has to use these codename when meeting other members or on the outside, Other than Nina nobody will know that he is "Martin" who was one of the strongest and successful ?ssassins of the Naghirum Empire. At the same time, the letter consisted of the details of the mission, Mission ¨C Dark Hunt - "Go to "Castle Armasil" one of the strong and big castles of the Naghirum Empire, Infiltrate the castle and ?ssassinate the "Nermen Krimnal" and "Levios Frigarid", after the mission finished. Report the "Nina" and meet her." "10.000 Silver Coins ¨C Commission" The letter also said that after taking this letter and read it. Martin himself always have to wear the clothes, only not wearing them when he was in his room, he especially has to wear the clothes when he is close to "Black Sickle" On the back page of the letter, It also says that after reading and memorizing the contents of the letter, Martin has to destroy the letter by any means either burning or slicing it. "They do not give any chance at all." Martin thought. At the same time, he burned the letter with his energy, This kind of move was easy for a being at the level of Sky Master to do so, So he did not hide it. After burning the letter, he took all of his clothes off including his under-garments, So that the ones watching his room would not think that he did not take all of his clothes off because he knew that we are watching him. After, changing his clothes to Black Sickle Assassin clothes, he took a deep breath and laid on the bed started sleeping. Of course, Martin himself was not tired mentally or something like that. But an ex-assassin of empire who is betrayed by his empire and put in jail for waiting for his execution then suddenly an organization who wants to destroy the empire he worked for his life suddenly appears and give him a new life, which he is going to work for them for the destroy the empire he served for whole life. All of the things are hard for a being even for a being like at the level of Sky Master, It is only natural that he will be pretending to be sleep and put a facade on so that the ones watching him will not be suspicious of himself. Even they knew that Martin will not stand by their side in just one day, It is good that he is showing some human emotions and mentality problems, This will only make the watchers of his room feel at ease because knowing that in the end, Martin himself just a human and could be controllable. - "Is there are any weird moves from him ?" A man who wears a medieval black-suit asked the man with hoods, They were inside a room with many hooded people and some ?ssassins and other people who have no face-mask on them at all. "He changed his clothes without thinking about anything, This shows that he doesn''t know that we are watching him, Even if he wanted to hide it, he could not hide his body-language from my eyes, At the same time he was thinking a lot and then went to sleep after wearing his clothes, It is only natural that he was tired because of all things he went through. I see no problem." After the hooded man finished talking, The man with black-suit smiled and started thinking. "From the records, of Martin we knew that he was a smart man and full of wisdom when it comes to the ?ssassinating, combat and execution but only above-average when it comes to the other studies, All of the things shows that there is no problem with him at all." Black-Suit man did not think about the Martin anymore and gave an order. "Okay, close the sound and eye-talismans for the time being until a new order, you watch a newly arrived intelligence collector, If I am not wrong her name is "Maria" The hooded man nodded and flicked his finger, closing the sound and eye-talismans. - Martin smiled as he noticed that the camera like talismans and sound-talismans went off, With his Atmosphere Level Energy and Power, he could easily sense these things as he already knew it, At the same time as he was powerful compared the other people, he can also sense that if the talismans were deactivated. Everything about the talismans from now on then controlled by himself, He can show them everything he wants or made them listens to the words that he can imagine. For a person like him, it is an easy thing to do like the talisman-maker was only at the level of Sky-Master. If these talisman makers were at the level Atmosphere Level, Martin did not have any chance to change them like this, and Only chance he had to destroy the talismans but not manipulate them, Of course, as the levels of maker increase, there is nothing he could do the about the talismans. In the end, it is all comes down to the level of the maker.